《Supreme Archer: Taking The Game's Weakest Class To The Top》


 Chapter 1: Archer (1)

    <h4>Chapter 1: Archer (1)</h4>


    Chapter 1: Archer (1)


    [Wee to Legend Enigma Online!]


    [You have skipped the character creation process.]


    [Your nickname, Archer, is avable.]


    [You''re about to be sent to The Tutorial Ind #369]


    [5...4...3...2...1...]


    [You have entered The Tutorial Ind.]


    Rainbow colors swirled in Jake''s eyes before parting like a curtain to reveal the new world ahead of him.


    Just like the first yers three months ago, Jake astonishingly gawked at the dense forest unrolling below him like a carpet, the vast mountain and its spire piercing the clouds and thewless ocean ncing off the coast.


    A small wooden cabin was perched behind him, too.


    Before he realized it, he had been swirling around his starting point like a ballerina, missing the man standing in his earshot, waiting for him to notice him.


    "It feels amazing despite being told so many times how awesome it is..." Jake muttered, recalling his big sister and friend''s view of the Legend Enigma Online. It had been such a novel experience for them that they had been pestering him for a month to start ying the game in spite of final exams being around the corner.


    Jake, however, was such a diligent man that once he began something, he''d put his entire effort into it.


    It could be anything.


    Once in the past, he had nearly failed one of his sses because he had gotten a bead on reaching the highest rank in a famous MOBA game.


    It was therefore like a warning to him not to start Legend Enigma Online before the final exams. Now that he was done with them, Jake could enjoy the vacation and y the game on everyone''s tongues.


    "Oh, I haven''t noticed you," Jake had finally spotted the man beside him. "I''m Archer. I take it you are my helper on this tutorial ind, right? Nice to meet you."


    The man nodded, "Indeed. d to finally have your attention! My name''s Richard." Inwardly, Richard thought, ''He''s earned much of my respect for not being like most newbies nowadays! I''ve been getting too manyints about me being a man, not a woman! Those virgins... are women that reserved in their world?''


    Hiding the past experiences with other young adults like Jake entering the tutorial ind only to voice their disappointment about their helper being a man, Richard pointed at the wooden cabin.


    He exined, "I stored various weapons for you to try them out. Of course, if you aren''t interested in fighting but in a crafting ss instead, I''ve crafting utensils prepared for you. You''re free to take anything from it, but once you lose it, it''s gone unless you make it yourself."


    "Does that mean you know how to make weapons, too?" Jake asked, his eyes momentarily going above Richard''s head to look at the information window floating there.


    [Richard Lv. ??? HP:??? MP:???]


    It had appeared after their introduction.


    If Jake were to ask Richard about it, the man would have exined that the system windows could be hidden if NPCs or even yers wished for it. In his case, he had the option to expose his status window to anyone he found friendly turned on.


    Jake, however, was aware of it because of his big sister. His friends and she had often told him small but useful pieces of information about the game despite Jake not wanting to hear any of it.


    He wanted to enter the game raw.


    Richard smiled, "You have a keen eye. All weapons stored in the cabin are wooden, so I can carve them out of the woods. It''s a subss of the armorer ss. By any chance, is Archer your real name?"


    "Nope," Jake replied with a smile.


    "Does it mean you''re interested in wielding a bow?" Richard continued with his questioning.


    Once Jake nodded, the man whistled. An archer was such an unpopr ss that there was even a nickname avable for it.


    yers often told Richard that anyone could shoot arrows in their world and that magic seemed far superior to it. Even without that exnation, the prospect of conjuring fire or any other element seemed so unique and cool that it dwarfed all thoughts of trying out a bow, let alone picking up an archer ss.


    "I heard the same from others," Jake added. "You could say it''s a w, but I really like going against the mainstream."


    "Haha! That''s not really bad of a w!" Richard grinned.


    Jake reciprocated, "Right? It ensures I will have a different kind of adventure than others. Though I heard there''s one famous archer yer and that she''s in the top ranking. I refused to learn about her style, just to not take any inspiration from her, cause my goal is to be the one that represents archers. These two points excite me so much about being an archer that I''m itching to pick up a bow and learn it."


    "If that''s the case, let''s get down to it!" His impression of Jake better, Richard took him to the wooden cabin and opened its doors, revealing the crude inside.


    The wooden weapons had beenid on either side of the rectangr room on the shelves. The windows seemed to have been carved in a unique style so as to the sunshine only fell onto the weapons, highlighting them. Their system windows floated above them in the darkness, too, underlined by the dark element.


    Everything else had also been made from wood.


    Jake stepped on the floor, which didn''t crack, and strolled toward a set of bows on which he noticed two types of bows¡ªlong and recurve.


    "Which one do you rmend for me?" he asked the newbie helper.


    Richard sincerely exined, "I''d pick the long bow as it''s more forgiving for newbies and their weak physiques. Do not get offended, but all newbie yersck in the strength stat, including those with bulging muscles and wide frames. It''s a difference between our worlds."


    Jake nodded and extended his hand for the long bow without questioning Richard.


    He was the newbie helper for a reason, and Jake had never wielded weapons or studied much about them. His knowledge about them stemmed from history lessons, but most of it had been centered around the gun revolution anyway, so it wasn''t much help.


    Once the long bow had been clenched in his hand, Jake felt the reality of the game and chuckled.


    "We''ll catch up with the rest and harness the strength of the swordsmen, magic of mages, healing of healers, durability of tanks, stealth of the assassins, and anything else that is in this vast world... and then we will excel them all, forming the best and strongest style in the world¡ªmy archery," Jake whispered.


    For some particr reason, Richard didn''t find anything naive in this deration.

 Chapter 2: Archer (2)

    <h4>Chapter 2: Archer (2)</h4>


    Chapter 2: Archer (2)


    "Where can I try shooting a few arrows? Also, do we have an unlimited stock of them?" Jake asked after getting familiar with the long bow.


    Richard shook his head, "I have five stacks, each of thirty arrows. You''d have to learn how to make arrows yourself."


    "I hope you can teach me that... it sounds like it''s best to get a subss rted to armorer, too. Could you help me with that?"


    "I''m here to help! Of course I can," Richard cheerfully replied before going past Jake to the storage hidden at the other end of the wooden cabin.


    He returned with five stacks of arrows resting in the quivers.


    Each quiver was the same size that seemed to match Jake''s back. He towered at the height of one meter and eighty centimeters, so a quiver this long with thirty arrows must weigh some kilograms. It was made from leather and seemed to have been blessed with magic as thirty arrows stuffed in such a narrow object appeared neatly organized without any hint of inward damage.


    Jake chuckled, "I thought everything''s made from wood in this cabin?"


    "There are exceptions to anything, Archer," Richard awkwardly smiled before telling him about the inventory feature, "You can store those in your inventory, I believe. They weigh a lot, so only keep one quiver slung on your back and get familiar with it."


    Once Jake touched the quiver, the system message appeared on his retina.


    [Would you like to store "The Quiver Of Wooden Arrows" in your inventory?]


    After wishing for it to happen, the inventory feature snatched the quiver into his spatial storage. Jake repeated that process thrice before hauling thest quiver onto his back.


    It weighed more than he thought, and it surely restricted his movement.


    He also couldn''t as easily take an arrow out as he thought.


    "I can see why mages would be more popr," Jake said while looking over his shoulder at the arrows'' ends peeking from his quiver, "It sounds like such a hassle to wear the quiver, take out an arrow, nock it on the bow, and even make arrows myself."


    Richard agreed, "Yes, it takes mages only to imagine their skill and shoot it at others. Archers and mages must practice their uracy, but thetter doesn''t have to worry about putting on arrows, making them, or even worrying about their supplies. They only use mana and staves."


    For yers who hade here, what Jake and Richard had pointed out was more like a shoring or a fatal w.


    Coming here to have lots of fun and novel adventures, most yers couldn''t be too bothered about the discipline of an archer and issues, let alone production.


    Jake grinned, "Shorings aside, I can shoot arrows without any mana. Arrows are also items that can be enchanted for various purposes. I''m not sure about enchantments, though... I imagine some enchantments would take my mana while some wouldn''t..."


    He turned to Richard.


    The newbie helper gleefully replied, "You''re correct on this one."


    Jake nodded, "If I find an enchanter teammate, I''d be able to bring forth various effects during the battles or leveling up. Arrows can also be made from different types of wood. In this magical world, do you think there''s a type of wood that can heighten the effects of fire enchantment or an archer skill?"


    Richard nodded, "Yes. I can confirm there''s a type of wood in which fire dwells."


    Jake''s interest in an archer ss was now confirmed by him getting into the advantages of arrows. He didn''t just discard the ss, sumbing to the mage ss that seemed to be much better for people from Earth. He thought, asked questions, investigated, and sculpted his impression of archery.


    In the world where magic existed, the boundaries between imagination and reality were so thin that anything could be produced.


    If Jake tried enough, he could turn his assumptions into reality!


    "I can''t wait to see yourpatibility with the bow and arrow," Richard said.


    Jake chuckled, "Let''s get into it, then. I''m interested myself."


    Once he decided on that, a sudden message window appeared before him.


    [Your familiarity level with Richard has leveled up.]


    [You are no longer acquaintances, but friends.]


    ''It''s so odd to have such messages appear. I wonder if he sees the same? I''ll refrain from asking him that ''cause it just feels weird,'' Jake thought.


    For the same reason, he wouldn''t ask Richard about familiarity levels with NPCs and just question his big sister about it after logging out. One of the advice he had received from her was to be casual around NPCs and not expect them to give quests as something given.


    Because of artificial intelligence, those NPCs were so real it was sometimes scary how they thought and conducted. No NPC could also be reced. It meant that if a guild decided to subjugate a town or any other territory and killed their residents, those NPCs wouldn''t magically return to life.


    Realism was on a much higher level than in other games, though some fantasy elements were obviously in ce.


    For instance, Richard was on every tutorial ind as though cloned.


    Before long, Jake and Richard found themselves behind the cabin. Thetter had prepared a training zone for an archer ss and put ten straw effigies. It resembled a human so as to Jake could practice shooting various points.


    "It''s best you show me first what you are capable of without me instructing you," Richard said.


    Jake nodded and raised his longbow. He extended his hand for an arrow, groping the air cause of his inexperience, then finally but amateurishly nocked it on the bow.


    He pulled on the bowstring and let the arrow after a few seconds!

 Chapter 3: Archer (3)

    <h4>Chapter 3: Archer (3)</h4>


    Chapter 3: Archer (3)


    "I missed," Jakemented, his eyes on the arrow stuck in the soft mud.


    Richard chuckled, "Keep going."


    Jake nodded. He repeated, putting an arrow on the bowstring and shooting it. He had again missed his target, but this time, Jake had put more strength into his arm, tranting it into more speed and slightly better uracy.


    At least fifty meters had been between him and the effigy, yet ten arrows had missed their target. There was, however, progress with each one as Jake slowly got the hang of the archery and the needed strength to reach the finish goal.


    The more strength he put into his arm, the worse his uracy became. It could have been said that he focused more on getting to his target than actually hitting it.


    Richard hid his thoughts about his potential and encouraged him, "Nearly all mages went through what you have gone. A few had lucky hits, and even less showcased their unnatural grasp of magic and mana. As for archers, only those who had some experience beforeing here had hit those effigies. You know, a few yers that tested archery quickly gave up on it after tasting thefort of magic and mana."


    Perhaps he had said it out of hidden worries that Jake would be the same and give up on his ambition to be the best archer. It was a part of human nature, after all.


    Richard, however, had underestimated Jake and his stubbornness fueled by his desire to go against the mainstream.


    "Losers," Jake sneered before stuffing his feet in the mud. His beginner clothes were a in shirt, pants, and rough shoes from the old era. He didn''t mind dirtying them at all.


    Richard smiled and followed him, helping the young man pick up the arrows, "This training zone shouldn''t cost you any arrows, but nothing is certain. Nheless, I can now tell that you are a total beginner and, at most, have seen others drawing an arrow. I''ll fix your form so as to you can effectively practice without picking up any bad habits. Just like with any weapon, muscle memory is important. You must practice and practice until you see good results."


    Good results were a crucial part here.


    Every person had a different view of good results¡ªsome were content with five out of ten effigies hit and believed it to be enough to stop training and have a real, thrilling hunting experience on the tutorial ind.


    Having seen so many ''good results'' in the three-month-long practice of the newbie helper, Richard could talk about them for a few days.


    He''d tell his friends about those yers who concluded that three effigies hit out of ten was more than enough to descend the cliff and get into the forest to level up. What followed that assumption could have been called a circus as those yers were chased like dogs to the cliff¡ªthe safe zone.


    Richard would have loved to share those with Jake had it not been for the young man insisting on him to teach him the proper form of archery.


    "Alright," he said, "Straighten your back and put it into your form! Since you''re a beginner, root yourself to the ground and focus on the point you want to reach as much as possible. Breathing is an important factor here. Breathe in and out. Calm down your heart and mind. Draw the trajectory for your arrow and let it follow it. You''re the archer here."


    After correcting Jake''s arms and patting his back alongside the advice he had just told him, Richard took a few steps back and overlooked Jake''s form, smiling.


    The newbie was rigid and keen on not crumbling what he''d just learned. Since Richard had corrected his form with the arrow nocked on the bow, Jake only had to aim and let it go.


    Jake hadn''t done that yet and remained in the same form for a few minutes.


    That was when magic happened¡ªat least Richard believed it to be magic.


    Jake''s aura seemed to have blended with the bow and the arrow. Just from staring at him, Richard couldn''t have sensed anything except his focus and the target¡ªthe effigy Jake had been aiming for. It was as though Jake''s concentration hadpelled Richard''s view of vision to shift and have them both in his eyes.


    Jake''s line of vision unrolled toward the effigy''s head as he''d imagined the trajectory.


    The experienced Richard¡ªwhose origins were mysterious¡ªwas skilled enough to see that in the newbies''s eyes. It was, however, something that a mere newbie who had never held a bow should ever be able to produce.


    Jake let the arrow go, and it seamlessly tore through tamed air, hitting the effigy''s head.


    He exhaled and smiled, "Feels so good."


    At that moment, Jake slightly scratched the peak of the archery.


    That one moment got him hooked on it.


    -


    A weekter.


    Jake took off his virtual reality helmet and left the bed.


    It was rmended by thepany to y on the bed or just lie on afortable spot so as to the body could rest while yers'' minds flew to another world.


    He perspired so much, even more than during his P.E. sses, which was weird yet umon. Jake opened the doors of his room with the thought of bathing, only to have it crushed by his sister standing close to the threshold.


    "I''ve been holding back asking how the gaming goes for you for the week..." she said.


    Jake rolled his eyes, "So that''s why you have been acting like a weirdo?"


    His older sister, Mary, nodded, "You only asked about the rtionship levels of NPCs... and that''s when I realized that you must still be on the tutorial ind..."


    "Yep, I''ve been practicing archery for the week. Tomorrow, I''ll descend into the forest and try hunting for the first time. Yeah, don''t tell me what I can find there. I''m enjoying the game at my own pace. It''s been fun, so I can see myself spending all my free time there from now on."


    Mary shook her head and sighed, "I feared you''d go for the archery when I told you about it being the weakest ss... is it really fun? You have to taste any fun of this world yet! Sigh! It''ll be years before we can exp or do quests together. It''s been a while since we''ve enjoyed something together."


    "Isn''t it because you go for the extreme stuff? I remember when you nearly killed me once in the ax-throwing pub," Jake red at her, recalling the moment he''d nearly tasted death.


    His sister shrugged, "I mean, you are alive, so it''s fine?"


    And that''s why he didn''t like anymon activities with her.


    "Oh, right. How many effigies did you hit before descending to the forest? You''re a mage."


    She sneered, "Ten out of ten, consecutively!"


    "It only matters if it''s consecutively," Jake underlined that and smiled, "Good to hear that you aren''t one of those losers. I heard so many stories from Richard about them."


    "You got pretty close to him. He didn''t bother telling me anything even though we became friends," Mary tilted her head and pondered.


    Jake believed he knew the answer, "Were you too loud? I mean, were you yourself on the tutorial ind?"


    "Yep."


    "That''s why. Anyway, let me go to bath."


    "Right, right! Go and take a bath, you stink!"


    "There''s no word to describe how you stink whenever you log out."


    The siblings began their argument like usual.

 Chapter 4: Leveling Up (1)

    <h4>Chapter 4: Leveling Up (1)</h4>


    Chapter 4: Leveling Up (1)


    "Wee back! I''ve been waiting for you!" Richard called Jake out immediately after he''d logged in. He had been raring to go with Jake to the forest and have him evolve into a better archer.


    Jake had been diligently training his archery for the past week and building his muscle memory.


    He''d been so diligent that it was frightening.


    Jake hadn''t just stood rooted on the ground and let his arrows whistle, but he took necessary breaks at perfect intervals, allowing his stamina to regenerate much faster. He didn''t exhaust his mind with too much information, keeping his training efficient and at the highest level.


    Having no need to remind him about that, Richard''s impression of him only increased this week.


    "Morning, Richard," Jake smiled.


    "Good morning!" Richardughed without caring about manners or keeping his impatience in check.


    Jake was such a fresh breeze amidst the avnche of notorious newbies that it had been such a pleasure to have him around and see the progress of his growth.


    He didn''t look down on NPCs, wasn''t one of those virgin yers that left the ind as fast as possible to see female NPCs and build rtionships with them and was overall a good dude to have around. His image of the otherworldly archery was such a nice concept to talk about that Richard hadn''t been keeping lots of information away from him, telling Jake about the world beyond the tutorial ind.


    Jake didn''t hold back with his ideas and practice, aligning his interests with Richard''s. Therefore, these two were now on the same page when it came to descending to the forest.


    The forest in question didn''t have a name, so everyone called it The Tutorial''s Forest. Even Richard had done the same when he had introduced it to Jake. Conversely, the mountain and its invincible presence was known as The Unconquerable Mountain.


    Though it may have been named like that, the mountain''s spire had been obtained by yers.


    Those yers, however, weren''t casual existences, but either those with ambitions or twisted minds or perhaps both...


    After all, no sane person would climb the mountain without any insurance. Even if this was the game world and yers respawned, everyone was here in person.


    Some would tremble in their legs only from imagining looking down from a skyscraper or looking into the bottomless pit.


    The Unconquerable Mountain''s spire had been drowned in the clouds, and it was so steep that even the most courageous person would get cold feet.


    Though damage from falling from the mountain could be turned off, and the yer would only lose their consciousness and wake up in the ck room where they''d be told they died, the feeling of the wind clobbering at the body and throttling the ears couldn''t be prevented.


    A few frames of falling into death after losing their footing also couldn''t be erased, and all could turn into a trauma so devastating that some wouldn''t return to the game world, let alone climb any mountain or stairs of apartments.


    "I want to climb that mountain," Jake said after hearing numerous stories and warnings from Richard''s side.


    Having gotten to know him so well this week, Richard nodded, "You told me yourself that you like to go against the mainstream and the impossible... I knew you''d want to try it even without me telling you about the mountain''s infamous woes."


    These two had long since begun descending the cliff and making their way to the forest. With the mountain overlooking them, it wasmon to start talking about it.


    "The level cap here is ten, right?" Jake asked.


    Richard nodded.


    Jake opened his game system and peeked at his stats.


    [Archer Lv.1 HP: 100/100 MP: 100/100]


    [VIT: 10 STR: 14 INT: 10 DEX: 16 END: 10]


    His strength and dexterity had been increased due to his archery practice. It hadn''t been too much stats-wise, but Richard had often mentioned how impressive it was that he could improve himself so fast.


    Apparently, only a few mages with a talent for mana had increased their intelligence stats from hurling fireballs at effigies. The same went for swordsmen swinging their swords at them to improve their strength and tanks protecting themselves from the enchanted effigies bashing their shields to increase their endurance.


    Speaking of those practices, it was important to highlight another stat.


    [Archery(Beginner¡ªII)]


    Jake was at the beginner stage, level two.


    Each stage had ten levels¡ªX being the highest.


    Anyone could get that stat upon picking up a bow and shooting arrows. Currently, Jake''s archery level at the beginner stage only slightly increased the damage and speed of his arrows, but it was so little it was better not mentioned.


    It could be raised faster by wielding a better weapon, skills, or targets or by having an actual archer ss.


    That''s right.


    The Tutorial Ind only served to give familiarity and ideas to the newbie yers about weapons and what they werepatible with, as well as have them taste a little of the fantasy world with a safe zone to which they could run off to save themselves.


    Jake stood at the forest''s feet, feeling the ominous aura of danger creeping in its shadows.


    It wasn''t just the mountain that could leave trauma in yers.


    The monsters and the rest of the tutorial ind were the same unless a yer wanted to go for crafting or any other ss unrted to fighting.


    Such dangerous experiences could only be mitigated in this way.


    Jake extended his hand for an arrow and seamlessly nocked it on his bow, "I''ll now head inside."


    "Good luck," Richard smiled.

 Chapter 5: Leveling Up (2)

    <h4>Chapter 5: Leveling Up (2)</h4>


    Chapter 5: Leveling Up (2)


    The forest''s periphery was dense and intricate.


    The thick roots loomed up from the earth and intertwined with others beside them, forming the first line of defense against unwanted visitors. Roots alone were massive and tall enough to climb up, with the breaks wide enough for an adult human to shovel into the other side.


    "From the cliff, those trees didn''t appear this big," Jake said while cresting the roots with his fingers hooked in their tough form''s crevices. He sometimes could haveid his forearms on the ribbons of the roots to haul himself, finally getting on the top of the first defense line.


    He peeked into the hole and looked at the forest''s interior. It was dark because of the dense canopy hanging above the entire forest, forming something akin to a maze to The Unconquerable Mountain.


    In the darkest corners of the saidbyrinth dwelled forest monsters and natural threats whose existences were here solely to teach newbie yers a lesson.


    Getting through the break in the roots and hopping down to the forest, Jake took out his arrow and nocked it on the bowstring, and he narrowed his eyes.


    Richard''s advice was to get used to the darkness and move as quietly as possible. He stressed patience as the key to this leveling ground and even mentioned how other yers couldn''t hold back their excitement and rushed in, only to lose against the monsters because of the environment.


    Jake went forward shortly after getting familiar with the darkness, the advice in the back of his head.


    He made no sound and kept an eye on the surroundings, mainly the things on his way. He carefully avoided stepping over small branches, kicking pebbles, or making any other sound¡ªhis breath bated but controlled.


    A lot of yers seeking adventures and fun would have already lost to patience, but for Jake, the fact of him being in such a magical and otherworldly forest with the bow and arrow in his hands pumped his adrenaline, stretching his eyes and making him feel like a hunter from old times.


    His incitement surged after spotting a wolf curled up on the makeshift bed made from leaves.


    Carefully and diligently, Jake raised his long bow and drew the arrow behind, his arm bent. He rooted himself in the ground and silently inhaled, putting himself in a meditation-like state.


    Ever since Richard had told him about the importance of breathing, Jake connected it to the meditation he''d do before any stressful exam taught to him by his father.


    He was so good at it, and it had stretched to the game world so well that he could connect it with his archery form, dipping his mind in the immense focus in which he seemed to have blended with his environment.


    Being like a hunter from Flesh and Blood, Jake imagined the trajectory of his arrow and its finish goal resting on the wolf''s head.


    Before long, he let the arrow go.


    It whistled. It whistled so loud that the forest seemed to have swayed. Fortunately, the wolf hadn''t been warned and got its head pierced by the wooden arrow.


    The arrow went through one side and protruded from the other, blood dripping onto the ground.


    [-41 HP!]


    While Jake''s retinas shed with the system message, the wolf uncurled and leaped onto his four. Though his head may have been pierced and wounded, it wasn''t a fatal blow, let alone a critical strike famous in those games.


    The wolf was also a monster that could survive two to three such attacks.


    It howled and spun around, looking out for the enemy, to no avail.


    Jake had hidden behind the tree, aware that the monster wasn''t intelligent enough to track him down. He kept smiling from ear to ear, feeling the excitement of hunting in every pore in his body.


    He covertly peeked at the wolf, who kept scanning the forest for enemies. It moved left and right.


    It was so simple that Jake could have seen through its pattern.


    s, it didn''t mean Jake could repeat his first surprise attack. The wolf was on the move, and its line of sight went through his hiding spot from time to time. Just like mages were known to be on the backlines, so were archers, with their bows relentlessly sending down their skills on the enemies held back by the tanks.


    Jake was alone.


    His target had been notified of his presence and even walked around.


    ''It''s much more difficult now,'' Jake thought, his adrenaline driving him nearly insane. For a moment, he wondered if he was cut out to be an archer, as he wanted toe out and have a clear and square battle with this wolf.


    Heughed and fixed that mindset with his stubbornness, ''It means I must make a closebat archery style then!''


    Jake was clear-headed enough to understand that he couldn''t go that style now. He nced at the wolf whose health points had regenerated by a few numbers.


    Now that he had attacked it, he could see its stats.


    [The Forest Wolf Lv.1 HP: 64/100 MP: -]


    ''My second arrow will be much weaker and might not even hit where I want... it will expose my location, so instead of hiding, I should face this monster head-on and brace for one or two bites,'' Jake thought.


    It was quite a reasonable and much more credible scenario.


    Once the wolf looked away, Jake left his hiding spot and entered his archery form. He didn''t load much strength into his arm and bow and attacked before the monster could have spotted him.


    That whistle, which Jake had forgotten about, notified the monster of his presence and location. Its torso had been struck by the arrow, scratching only fifteen health points off its stats.


    It locked its red eyes on Jake.


    Jake replied with a smile while nocking the third arrow.


    He didn''t get cold feet.


    He didn''t feel any fear or stress.


    He knew what he had done at that moment and didn''t think of anything else. In fact, Jake grasped his advantages that he hadn''t had time to think about in his hiding spot.


    The wolf was on the run. It ran toward him, giving him more precious seconds! Just that alone had cleared Jake''s mind as he knew he had what it takes to deal a significant blow to the monster!


    His left hand clenching the bow and keeping it in a rigid stance and his right arm bent, Jake loaded so much strength and focus into the arrow that he knew.


    He knew that this third attack would be perfect and satisfying.


    Jake let it go.


    The arrow flew forth and quickly went through the monster''s skull, lodging itself deep in its brain. Blood fountained in abundance and pooled below, now dead wolf lying on its side.


    [You have done a critical strike!]


    [-70 HP!]


    [You have killed The Forest Wolf Lv.1]


    [You have gained 10 EXP.]


    [Your archery proficiency has increased.]


    Content and satisfaction washed over Jake.


    "Damn, this really feels so good!" Jake whispered and recalled his desire for closebat, "If Ibine this feeling with that desire and make a closebat archery, I''ll be able to satisfy my thrill to the extent... this is my path."


    He looked down at the corpse, "What should- Ah, I know."


    Richard''s advice came in clutch!

 Chapter 6: Leveling Up (3)

    <h4>Chapter 6: Leveling Up (3)</h4>


    Chapter 6: Leveling Up (3)


    Corpses of monsters naturally turn into particles an hour after their death.


    With their demise, an item drop also shows up.


    Most newbie yers usually wait a few seconds for the item to drop. If an item were to appear on their prey''s carcass, they would examine it with the help of the system; if not, they would continue their leveling up.


    That''s obviously a mistake.


    Jake understood that the wolf he''d just killed could be turned into various resources. s, hecked the skills to extract valuable parts properly, let alone skin the wolf.


    Of course, he could have tried skinning the wolf with what he had at hand or even tried to open the mouth to pluck out the teeth. If he were to do it well through some sheer luck, he would receive useful survival skills.


    Being smart enough not to really go for it since he''d never attended any survival sses and instead decided to preserve the body, Jake listened to Richard''s advice and carefully walked to the wolf''s makeshift bed.


    It was made of leaves and could have been deemed the forest''s aid tofort its residents. The cluster of leaves surely didn''t appear any special.


    Jake, however, had learned from Richard that wolves respected each other''s slumber. Once a wolf was spotted by their kin in the cradle of the leaves, the rest would leave it alone. Furthermore, the leaves of The Tutorial''s Forest had a strong dulling effect on the smell.


    The smell of blood would never waft over to others.


    ''Once preserved like that, the wolf also won''t turn into particles as the third party had made preparations for its carcass to be manufactured,'' Jake recalled the advice, smiling.


    Since he was so close to the forest''s feet, he''d decided to store the corpses around this area toter have Richard teach him about skinning and other extraction skills. Jake believed the newbie helper had enough knowledge to pass survival basics to him.


    After marking his first checkpoint, Jake continued with the hunt. He let the thrill of huntinge over him and fill his veins with adrenaline, as he had been keeping it in check while preparing the carcass.


    His green eyes darkened as he seemed to have blended with the environment once again.


    -


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have received three stats points!]


    [Archer Lv.2 HP: 120 MP: 120]


    It took Jake ten wolves to level up.


    It was quite a journey as he hadn''t made careless moves and rigorously followed his principles and Richard''s advice. In the current times of the short attention span beingmon, if Jake were to livestream his adventure on the tutorial ind, he wouldn''t have gathered many viewers.


    Not only had he taken his time to challenge wolves while drawing his longbow, but he also often turned tails and dragged their dead bodies to his starting point, putting them among each other in makeshift beds of leaves to make it seem like there was some wolf''s sleepover.


    Consequently, he''d gathered lots of carcasses to learn survival skillster.


    It was dark, and the forest seemed to have been nketed in even more darkness, making it too hard for Jake to continue. He was now confident that he would receive a blow from the wolf had he fought one of them at this hour.


    It would have been too difficult to make them out in this darkness.


    Still, it was amazing for a newbie archer with no prior archery experience to not get any injuries on his first hunting. It spelled about Jake''s talent and diligence, which would have made his sister and friends sigh with hopeless smiles.


    "Richard! Are you here?" Jake shouted after climbing up the roots and perching himself inside the break.


    Richard raised a smallmp and waved it so as to show his presence.


    Jake smiled, "Could you help me with the carcasses? I''ve gathered ten of them here."


    Telling him through themp signal that he didn''t mind, Richard hung themp on his side and effortlessly crested the roots, seemingly teleporting to Jake''s side.


    He whispered, "Don''t shout like that. Monsters grow bolder in the time of the night. It''s evening, though, so you should be safe."


    "My bad, but I don''t know how tomunicate with you otherwise. I wasn''t sure you''d enter the forest to help me, either," Jake chuckled.


    Meanwhile, Richard assessed Jake''s progress. The young adult had only leveled up once, but he had no wounds on himself, let alone scratches on his clothes. It meant no monster could have gotten closer to him and that he had coursed so meticulously that even the forest didn''t mess with his clothes.


    Such diligence was rare, too rare.


    "I''ll throw them out through the break in the roots and carry them to the cabin up on the cliff. You can return safely and wait for me there... I''ll be done in five minutes," Richard said with a confident smile; his rtionship level with Jake increased upon seeing him after the hunt.


    Aware that he must have left a good impression on the newbie helper, Jake epted his kindness. He leaped off the roots and ran toward the cliff''s top, following the moon drawing the path for him. The air seemed much tastier than ever before, and his muscles, though hurt, seemed to have been enjoying this kind of rewarding oxygen.


    "I''ll practice the standard archery on the wolves for another week, then try the closebat archery I''ve had in mind all this time!" Jake shouted to the cloudless skies, dering his path.


    His smile was so wide he appeared like a child who had gotten the toy he''d been wishing for.


    Although his gamey was so rare that finding a teammate to y along with seemed to be like looking for a needle in a bottle of hay, Jake didn''t think much about it and would even be fine being a solo yer for most of his gaming time.


    Jake reached the topter than he thought.


    He was surprised to see that nine out of ten wolf carcasses were already here.


    Thest one fell from the skies, crowning the heap of the corpses.


    "He threw them from this far? And so urately?" Jake thought aloud.


    Richard was a more awesome NPC than he thought.

 Chapter 7: Expanding knowledge (1)

    <h4>Chapter 7: Expanding knowledge (1)</h4>


    Chapter 7: Expanding knowledge (1)


    Jake''s ns didn''t go as nned.


    He didn''t have time to just hunt wolves, as he had asked Richard to teach him about survival skills.


    Since the newbie helper, who was now like a big brother to Jake, as Richard appeared to be at most in histe twenties while Jake was eighteen years old, had been eager to teach Jake a lot, he went into details of both survival skills and the game system which would significantly support Jake in his hunting endeavors.


    It began with him learning how to use friction to start a fire on dry leaves, make incisions on carcasses to extract valuable parts, and get tanning solutions by mixing wood ashes with water to keep the hide and fur usable for crafting.


    It was fun despite his failures and a few retching moments in the beginning¡ªthe smell of blood and raw flesh straight from the corpse of his prey was quite nauseating.


    Jake also had to be careful with his movements to avoid infecting it.


    "What would you like to learn now?" Richard asked.


    It had been a week since Jake hunted for the first time. Although he couldn''t have been called a professional matching Richard''s experience, he could start a fire, open up carcasses and extract their parts, and make tanning solutions from nature quite easily with the help of the game system.


    Which was because Jake had learned a unique skill under Richard''s keen eye¡ªRichard''s Survival Three Kit(Unique).


    It didn''t have any level requirement. Also, it was just Survival Three Kit at first, but Richard had passed to Jake a book with his survival experiences, which had been integrated into the game system and now dwelled in the newest skill.


    Meaning Jake had enough means to skin and butcher many more monsters than just wolves and extract lots of valuable parts from them. His game system would highlight perfect spots to make incisions, and Jake would have only to follow the guidance.


    It was the power of being a yer.


    Jake thought aloud, "It''s best to learn your armorer profession now. I want to learn how to make simple bows and arrows. You see, I already thought of making arrows myself with the bone arrowheads! I think I''ll get much more damage with this kind of arrow... and if not, it''s a valuable experience."


    A sh of approval went across Richard''s blue eyes.


    He nodded, "Good choice. Let''s get down to the forest."


    "Yeah!" Jake clenched his hands, eager to learn more!


    It was such a primitive experience that he''d never really think of picking up in real life. It''d never crossed his mind that it''d be so fun and enjoyable, either. Now that he had tasted it and had more chance to improve at it, Jake dug deeper into his ss and subsses that wouldplete his path and make him reach the top better.


    Once at the forest''s feet, Richardughed, "The trees of this forest are a real menace. I reckon you''ll increase your strength stat so well during your armorer studies! Gonna help you well with your archeryter on. The more weight you draw into your bow, the stronger your arrows will be!"


    Jake chuckled, "Does it mean I''ll have to cut down those thick trees myself?"


    "Yep! Scared?" Richard teased with a grin on his face.


    "I take it you gonna show me an example first," Jake smiled back.


    Richard grinned.


    The first lesson began.


    -


    "Lukas? It''s been a while," Jake said to his phone as he was on his way to meet with someone in real life.


    The voice from the other side shouted at him, "Bruh! I''ve never heard of anyone staying in the tutorial for a month! The heck you doing over there?"


    "You haven''t searched enough," Jake grinned, "I had to show Mary that there are yers studying in the tutorial for more than a month to have her shut up. Never heard of crazy yers that want to clear the entire tutorial ind?"


    "Crazy yers? Meh! Poor sis must feel so alienated by you ''cause we feel the same, bruh!" Lukas shouted again, "Even if we can''t level up and quest together, we can so easily meet in the town and have a drink or two. Have you scanned your ID, by the way?"


    "Yeah, I did," Jake replied.


    Once a yer scans and sends his ID to the gamingpany, a few more privileges naturally open in the game.


    Jake''s friends wanted to have a party with him in the game. If Jake didn''t scan his ID, the beer wouldn''t taste like a real beer and, instead, something like orange juice.


    Many more options for adults opened with ID scanned. Grown-ups didn''t have content censored, either.


    It meant that young adults like Jake had much fun in the game world.


    Jake, however, didn''t think much of them as he enjoyed the game in his own way.


    "You''ve been like that since when I remember... I still recall how hard it was to have you in normal games in MOBA and how you dumpstered everyone when we finally got you on our team," Lukas reminisced with a grin.


    Jake added, "You were the one to always trash talk whenever I smashed someone."


    "Can''t shut up those lips when there''s an asion, ya know," Lukas grinned without guilt. "Anyway, where are ya going now? I didn''t leave home at all when I got to y the game for the first time."


    "I want to be the best archer, right? So I thought that I should also practice it in real life and be the best here, too," Jake replied, "so I''m on my way to the closest archery club."


    Lukas stood frozen with his mouth agape.


    Indeed, he couldn''t shut his lips and often talked a lot, but Jake and his ideas always made Lukas freeze and have all his thoughts clogged up in his throat.


    For that reason, Lukas was Jake''s good friend.


    Only one word left Lukas'' mouth at the end, "Bruh..."

 Chapter 8: Expanding knowledge (2)

    <h4>Chapter 8: Expanding knowledge (2)</h4>


    Chapter 8: Expanding knowledge (2)


    Jake lived on the outskirts of the big city.


    The archery club he had decided to try out was even farther away from downtown, but it was the closest one to his home, which would save him a few precious hours spent on getting there anding back.


    The club was just a few bus stations away.


    "It should be here," Jake said. He entered the building that looked nothing special on the outside and could have been said to be some factory''s hall.


    The archery club''s posters told him that he had arrived at the right ce. Inside was a simple receptionist room and a woman behind the desk that seemed to have been bored for hours.


    She had her blue eyes cast below, watching something on her phone. She hadn''t noticed Jake yet as she wore headphones, and her entire attention had been stolen by whatever was ying on her screen.


    The woman appeared in herte twenties, with blonde hair tied into a low ponytail resting on her shoulder. She supported her pretty face on her hand while lost in the show.


    Just like Jake, she appeared pale, but that could have been because of the virtual reality game that had confined many people in their houses, regardless of age.


    There was a chance she practiced the archery indoors, too.


    Jake came close, and his presence finally got into the woman''s view. She looked up and blinked a few times, not believing that someone hade to her club.


    She asked, "You must be Jake, right?"


    Jake nodded, "Yes. I think we talked yesterday. I''vee here to learn and be the best at archery."


    She whispered, "It wasn''t a prank?"


    Jake heard her, "It must have sounded like a prank, but I''m serious about it. I came here to study archery under Mrs. Ingrid."


    Once he sincerely told her that, thedy stood up and looked into his eyes, matching his line of sight. She was quite tall for a woman, but not taller than Jake.


    "If you''re serious about it, then you''re to call me Master, not Mrs. Ingrid," Ingrid said, surprising Jake.


    Expecting her to be the receptionist andcking in the proper honorifics for the archery club, Jake corrected himself with a smile.


    It was also great that he could cut to the chase and speak about what interested him the most.


    Since it didn''t seem like he took any offense, Ingrid nodded and opened the door to her left.


    Inside, Jake found a vast room. The floor was wooden and shiny, and shooting targets were already prepared at the end. Quite simrly to the wooden cabin in the game world, Jake had noticed various bows prepared on the side.


    Bows of the past and modern times had been waiting for him to pick them up.


    The practice roomcked windows, but it was perfectly lighted and aired out.


    Jake''s steps echoed as he followed Ingrid.


    She said, "First timers often give up after handling the bow... we will not follow the tradition yet and just have a short practice in spare clothes. I hope you have brought them."


    Shaking his backpack slung on his shoulder, Jake nodded, "I have."


    A few minutester, Jake left the changing room in his P.E. outfit and approached his master. It''d take some time for people of the modern world to call others masters, but Jake was diligent enough toe to terms with it already.


    He nodded at her and respectfully stood before Ingrid. She hadn''t changed her clothes as her white shirt and short ck pants had been on her since the beginning.


    Ingrid asked, "Have you ever held a bow?"


    "Yes... I did that in the game world," Jake replied.


    "Are you an archer in the Legend Enigma Online?" Ingrid''s tone seemed to have be sharper, but Jake hadn''t picked it up and casually continued talking with her.


    He replied, "Yes. I''ve picked up the bow here because it''s the weakest ss there, and I like to go against the mainstream... then I found out that hitting targets with arrows feels really good and got hooked on it... though I also have a feeling like going for closebat when I''m hunting in the tutorial ind."


    Ingrid tly asked, "Legend Enigma Online has lots of masters of archery that you can learn from. It''s the least popr ss, so I can see them dly taking you in to share many secrets with you and bring up answers to your thrill for closebat. Why would youe here?"


    Though her questioning must have seemed as though Ingrid wanted Jake to lose interest in modern archery, her questions had a hidden agenda. It was exactly because of the virtual reality game that she lost many of her disciples.


    The rest said that they''d take a long break from the club activities.


    It was much more enjoyable to practice archery on monsters... and some even had given up on it to take magic into their hands¡ªan impossible on Earth concept.


    Jake could be the same.


    He could easily give up on the archery club, wasting her time.


    His words, however, surprised her.


    He said, "Legend Enigma Online seems to follow the medieval times with a touch of magic. For that reason, I take it that Master has modern knowledge of archery that masters of the game worldck... if Ibine the teachings of both worlds, I''ll be able to close the gap much faster and much easier carve my own style. I want to be the best, and I''m serious about it. Please, give me a chance to prove myself."


    Jake took themon longbow after Ingrid had given him a go.


    He followed what he had learned in the game world and let the arrow go.


    It hit the shooting target seamlessly.


    Because of the vast room, the echo of the arrow''s flight and hit rippled across it a few times. It drummed in Jake''s heart and head, filling him with much more satisfaction.


    He curved his lips and stared at his target for a few seconds before showering his master with his passion.


    Ingrid seemed to have noticed her younger self in those green eyes as she broadly smiled, "You have won my respect."


    Afterward, Ingrid took the old recurve bow and put one of her knees on the wooden floor, "This is the modern form used in archery contests."


    She drew the arrow with her back straightened and her prominent chest puffed out.


    Her little fingers let the arrow go.


    BANG!


    Waves of strength swept through the room, bobbing in Jake''s heart.


    What a strength!


    What a form!


    What a precision!


    "Master, when do you think I''d be able to pick up the recurve bow in the game world and real life?"


    "Hmmm... what''s your level in the game world?"


    "I''m level three now!"


    "You just began the gaming?"


    "I''ve been up in the tutorial ind for a month now."


    "...I see. Keep building your muscle memory with the long bow for now, then."


    "Got it!"

 Chapter 9: A First Quest! (1)

    <h4>Chapter 9: A First Quest! (1)</h4>


    Chapter 9: A First Quest! (1)


    Thud!


    A huge tree in the tutorial forest had fallen again. It was Jake''s third tree that he had cut down with the new proficiency he''d acquired¡ªthe lumberer.


    Though proficiency it may have been, Jake found it much easier to cut down the trees whose barks were studier than the torsos of high-level monsters.


    He heaved his chest up and down while sucking in air, exhaustion taking a toll on him as his current upation was too demanding. That said, Jake''s grin hadn''t thawed as he could see his strength and dexterity stats significantly going up with each swing of his wooden ax.


    [Archer Lv. 4 HP: 160/160 MP: 160/160]


    [STR: 30]


    [DEX: 24]


    Many knowledgeable people would have pitied Jake''s arms, wrists, and even the trees, as the young adult had been cutting trees down with wooden equipment. It put such a heavy burden on him that most NPCs would have told him to give up on it and instead ask Richard for logs for wooden armorer proficiency.


    Jake, however, didn''t seem to mind his slow pace or pain in his hands. Stats aside, it was satisfying to feel that pain as it made his hard work more rewarding. Also, Jake hade up with a n for his tutorial ind conquest, which required him to be the lumberer here.


    He shared it with Richard once their armorer lessons began.


    Richard peculiarly looked at him before asking whether he hadn''t misheard him. "You said you want to cut down a path toward the Unconquerable Mountain?"


    "Yep," Jake nodded with a chuckle.


    Since that mountain''s spire had been Jake''s goal ever since he hadid his eyes on it, he drew a proper n to face his aspirations. It couldn''t have been named like that for no reason, so Jake assumed he wouldn''t really conquer it on his first try.


    Which meant that he would have to return back to the mountain''s foot after his first death.


    With the forest being so dense and dark, returning wouldn''t be so simple even if he had a map or already knew the directions, to say nothing of monsters respawning during his death cooldown.


    But if he were to cut down a path where sunlight freely cannd on, he would be able to deter a lot of monsters who rarely see it and get to his goal much faster.


    Richard smiled, "You never cease to impress me... this is a long-term n, though. I should have given you a quest much earlier, but you faced hardships and improved so significantly without them that I held myself back."


    Even now, Jake was making a wooden utensil with nothing but a sharp-edged stone. It was such a primitive method that any other yer would have already sent aint to the gamepany.


    Jake, however, took joy in this different method and the difficulties that came with it.


    "That''s fine," Jake nodded. "Doesn''t it mean you have seen much more potential in me than in other yers? I think this primitive experience gonna help me a lot in the future, so don''t sweat over it."


    Richard smiled with relief, "Thanks. Alright then! I''ll pass you this quest, then!"


    A system message soon popped up before Jake.


    [Richard wants to give you a quest, ''Steel Ax Quest(Unique)'']


    [Steel Ax Quest(Unique) ¡ª The Wolf Boss of The Tutorial Forest had once found a steel ax and taken fancy to it. It''s his treasure and pride that he protects with his whole body. Find the steel ax and bring it to Richard for research.]


    [Reward: The Steel Ax after Richard''s research.]


    [Do you ept?]


    Richard could have given much more rewards to Jake, but he had decided that it would be against the young man''s wish, as Jake had a long-term n and wanted to spend much more time on the tutorial ind. He had even shared it with him and asked for any tips.


    It was selfish of Richard, but he wanted to spend as much time with him as possible.


    He had grown this close with Jake.


    [You have epted the quest!]


    Jake smiled, "The quest means that I can lure out the wolf and find the steel ax without fighting him."


    "Exactly! You have to thoroughly read every quest''s description. Hidden clues is what you must look for in each quest you receive." Richard nodded and teasingly smiled, hinting there was more to the quest''s content.


    Jake narrowed his eyes.


    The content was short, simple, and precise to fault.


    What more could have been hidden here?


    A few minutester, Jake muttered, "He protects it with his whole body? Does the wolf boss also sleep on the makeshift bed made of leaves? It''d mean the steel ax is under him and that bed?"


    Richard grinned, "You got it right."


    "I see! Thanks, Richard!" Jake nodded. Now, he truly understood what Richard''s advice entailed. "I''ll go for the battle, though! I learned much more about archery back in my world. I got a really nice master."


    "Good to hear that! Good luck!"

 Chapter 10: A First Quest (2)

    <h4>Chapter 10: A First Quest (2)</h4>


    Chapter 10: A First Quest (2)


    Finding the wolf boss wasn''t so difficult.


    His camp was surrounded by intricate roots and thick trees, with one wide entrance guarded by ordinary forest wolves. Such a setting was adequate for the boss'' prestige and turned the environment into the perfect area for newbie yers to face their first boss monster.


    Jake had spent a few hours meticulously going around the forest to find this area.


    Though he hadn''t leveled up and was still level four, his stats were higher than yers of his level as he had spent his time sharpening his other proficiencies, increasing his essential for archer stats: strength and dexterity.


    ''That''s the boss... he''s huge and has silver fur,'' Jake thought uponnding his eyes on the enormous existence. Without a doubt, it was the boss.


    The game system helped him to confirm his identity.


    [The Forest Wolf Boss Lv. 5 HP: 500/500 MP: 100/100]


    The boss was at least two meters tall, but Jake couldn''t confirm that because his enemy was currently in a nap, curled up on his vast bed of leaves. Even as he slept, he appeared intimidating enough to have people like Jake question whether they really wanted to mess with him.


    The wolves orderly guarded the entrance so that no one disturbed their leader''s nap while keeping their paws as quiet as possible.


    ''He has mana... it means he must have at least one skill up his sleeve,'' Jake thought. It made sense for the boss to have some kind of skill to give newbie yers a taste of the consequence of getting hit by one.


    Just like in other games, Jake could have searched for the boss''s skills and patterns and prepared adequately against them to walk through him seamlessly. That would have been so boring that Jake didn''t even consider going for that route.


    Yes, in other games, he had relied on the guidance of other yers to close the gap. But this time, he had been shaping his own path and took on the weakest ss to go against the mainstream.


    Moreover, Jake had quite a different mindset in the virtual reality game as it felt like he was in a different world, not a game.


    He was already so much different than newbie yers that he didn''t want to rely on others and learn everything inside the game, either on his own or through NPCs or yers.


    ''I don''t think those wolves are scrupulous in their watch duty... let''s try luring them out,'' Jake thought. His reasoning could have been exined in one sentence¡ªthe wolves were so fearful of the boss that they would rather deal with any intruder themselves than have him wake up to see his wrath.


    Jake nocked his arrow on the bowstring and entered his first rigid form. He draped himself in his deep focus through the breathing technique familiar to him, like the palm of his hand, and focused on the first foe.


    Once he imagined his trajectory, he let the arrow go.


    It lodged itself deep in the wolf''s side. The monster fell onto its side and gritted its teeth not to let out any growl.


    Before it stood up, however, Jake switched his target and shot another arrow at the second monster. He was so fast and proficient that the second monster hadn''t turned in his direction and received the same blow to its side.


    Thest guard had turned around in Jake''s direction. It wasn''t so odd since there was one entrance and path to the boss'' camp, so Jake didn''t even bother trying to y for time with these monsters.


    The monster spotted him, yet it didn''t help it deal with the arrow. In fact, because it red at him, Jake left the critical strike on thest wolf as his arrow went through its skull.


    It survived it, though.


    Which was because the guard was of level three, and the best of the best had been chosen to guard the entrance.


    ''Alright, I can tell they don''t want to wake up the boss!'' Jake smiled, ''I might even deal with them before they reach my side!''


    It would have been an ultimate win in Jake''s book if he were not to receive any blow. With those thoughts dwelling in his head, he rested his arrow on his hand as he nocked it.


    His muscle memory was by no means disturbed by his excitement and thoughts as he shot arrows one by one.


    Like sitting ducks, the wolves fell one at a time to their sides. One of them had gotten quite close to him, but Jake was much stronger than them and finished it with a casual release that didn''t require his usual anchor point.


    Level difference aside, Jake''s stats were just higher. The wolves were also slow in their rush to him because of their fear of their boss, which all tranted to Jake having a total advantage over them.


    He wasn''t a closebat yer, so the guard was a piece of cake to him!


    That could have been said to be the archer''s edge here.


    ''Leaves, leaves, leaves... that should be enough!'' Jake took out clumps of leaves from his inventory and covered the wolves in them to not let the boss wake up to the smell of blood.


    Though he may have secured his first small victory on this adventure, his advantages of being an archer could easily backfire on him now that all that''s left is the boss.


    Jake, however, had been learning more about archery in the real world and practicing his ideas in the game world.


    ''Time to put them into real practice,'' Jake entered his rigid form, which, for convenience''s sake, he''d named the soldier form. ''Let''s do it.''


    He drew his bowstring and reached his strongest anchor point as he loaded all his strength into the bow.


    The arrow flew forward!

 Chapter 11: A First Quest (3)

    <h4>Chapter 11: A First Quest (3)</h4>


    Chapter 11: A First Quest (3)


    His form was on point, and so was his imagination, to say nothing of his circumstances.


    Once he released his arrow, Jake could have said this one had been powerful. He felt that with the archer''s soul, body, and heart.


    Simrly, the innocently sleeping wolf could have felt the same as the arrow went through his tough fur and flesh, fixing itself on his forehead. The pain yanked him from his nap, and his eyes sprang open. He leaped onto his four legs so fast that it seemed to have been to ag.


    Which was impossible as no one had ever recorded ag in the virtual reality game!


    [You have done a critical strike!]


    [-61 HP!]


    Jake and the boss held each other in narrowed eyes.


    Only one could have seen any system messages, but it wasn''t a reason to celebrate as the damage Jake had left was too little, and it had been the critical strike! The boss''s fur and skin were so tough that getting to his brain was like getting blood from a stone!


    Those thoughts may have crossed his mind, but Jake didn''t take them to heart.


    He stood in his soldier form and drew his bowstring behind him, shooting another arrow. This form was the one he''d learned from Richard: the same the newbie helper had corrected so as to Jake could draw out the extent of his strength.


    It wasn''t a bad form, but it had a few disadvantages that Jake''s Master had pointed out.


    One of them was that Jake''s movements were significantly restricted and that it was unsuitable for someone aiming to conquer the tutorial ind!


    Jake came to understand that the more he hunted in the forest.


    Nheless, it was the form he was the most familiar with. His muscle memory turned him into a mechanical beast that took arrows from his quiver and nocked them on his bow before he could have noticed that himself.


    Jake shot three more arrows during the boss'' wild rush.


    It was his territory, and so the monster didn''t hold back in the slightest. He charged with his towering frame, taking head on any arrows zooming in his direction. Perhaps because he was so angered, and in a rush, none of Jake''s arrows had left critical damage, let alone lodged on the monster''s fur.


    All arrows broke and dropped onto the ground, only to be smashed into pieces by the boss'' paws.


    Just before the boss entered his reach, Jake switched his form. From the soldier stance, he entered into what he called the joker form, with his left foot extended forward and the other with its heel up. He leaned his shoulders down and pulled behind his bowstring, his anchor point different.


    He didn''t draw his bowstring as much as he had done in the soldier stance, focusing on speed rather than strength. Before the monster threatened his life, Jake released the same amount of arrows he''d done in the soldier stance. The damage was, of course, less, but he''d been hoping to make up for it with critical strikes.


    s, once again, the luck was not on his side.


    Jake, however, didn''t let that get to his head.


    When the monster loomed over him and was about to swipe his paw to hurt him, Jake executed another advantage of the joker form and leaped backward like a rabbit.


    His stats were quite low to go beyond what Olympic participants could do in the real world, but Jake''s jump was enough to widen the distance between him and the boss.


    His adrenaline and excitement came over him as he flew,pelling him to draw his bow and shoot an arrow. That obviously failed, as Jake had absolutely no experience doing that. His arrow flew, but it missed its target and was so weak that it''d better not be mentioned.


    Jake dropped and instinctively crumpled into the joker form. This time, he turned his feet to the side a little, intending to jump back in another direction. Which he did the secondter.


    He couldn''t fight the boss back because his opponent was too huge and fast. The distance Jake created with his leaps was insufficient to shoot out even rapid and weaker arrows.


    ''If that''s the case!'' Jake shouted.


    He avoided another blow with his form, then turned on his game system during his flight. He put his quiver and bow into his inventory just before dropping. Once he touched the ground, Jake threw his upper body behind and did a few somersaults to widen the gap with the boss as much as possible.


    He rose to his feet, opened the game system as fast as he could, waved his hand like an angry grandma, and took out his quiver and bow. He dropped the former onto the ground after taking out one arrow and nocking it on the bow, finally shooting his arrow at the boss.


    [You have done a critical strike!]


    [-73 HP!]


    The boss growled and impatiently breached the distance between them. He was so close to scratching Jake''s face with his paw that Jake could have felt a taste of death on his nose.


    He ran behind.


    [Your stamina has fallen below 50%!]


    [You''re getting hungrier!]


    Sweat trickled down his temple, and his breathing was rougher than ever before in the game world¡ªJake understood that he was getting tired mentally and physically.


    He looked up at the boss'' stats.


    [The Forest Wolf Boss Lv.5 HP: 313/500 MP: 100/100]


    The secondter.


    [The Forest Wolf Boss Lv.5 HP: 313/500 MP: 0/100]


    The boss howled.


    His roar was invisible, yet it sounded like a metro going past Jake. For a moment, it felt like Jake had been hit by a train as he fell backward onto his rear.


    [You have been stunned for three seconds.]


    It was more than enough.


    The wolf ran to Jake''s side and raised his paw, lowering it down to finally deal the first-ever damage to Jake in the entire tutorial ind!

 Chapter 12: A First Quest (4)

    <h4>Chapter 12: A First Quest (4)</h4>


    Chapter 12: A First Quest (4)


    Avoiding this blow was nigh impossible.


    Stunned, Jake could only stare at the paw hanging over him. As the boss lowered it down, it grew much bigger and, before long, was the only thing Jake saw.


    The boss finally flopped his pawn at him, shrouding Jake in pain and shadow.


    His arms went numb, and the wooden bow creaked under the pressure. A few precious durability points of the weapon had fallen off. Simrly, Jake''s health points had tanked.


    Jake caved in the ground below him, stuck.


    [You have lost 91 HP!]


    The pain wasn''t that high since Jake was a yer with the pain sensors lowered. He still felt that alongside the numbness spreading across his arms.


    Jake, however, hadn''t developed what most yers did on their first serious contact with monsters¡ªthe monster shock.


    It was a term rted to civilized and unfamiliar with pain and battle yers receiving the first severe taste of blood and pain along with the monster literally being on them.


    Ordinary wolves were perfect to learn about the monster shock since their attacks could only bepleted with them gnawing on yers'' bodies and leaping at them. Wolves, therefore, were ideal existences to confront the monster shock and develop a few coping mechanisms against it.


    But Jake had been so diligent in his hunts that no normal monster could threaten his health points. His upation had helped him stay intact for so long, too. He also didn''t really know much about it because he refused to listen to his sister and friends'' advice about the game.


    Jake was here raw in body and mind.


    That said, his diligence was also the reason he hadn''t developed any of the monster shock.


    Ever since picking up the bow, Jake imagined his path and battles. What if monsters enclosed up on him? What if any of them bit him? What if he sustained damage that took away his arms?


    Jake was so into bing the best archer that he couldn''t think of anything else, and his pictures of future battles sometimes turned into real images.


    In one of his views, he had the scenario of him being at the boss'' feet. That image became a reality, but Jake was such a natural hunter and fighter that with him expecting this to happen, he could react appropriately without any hint of fear or shock in his heart¡ªinstead, some nerves pulled at his organ.


    Jake''s arms numb, he twisted his torso and got onto his feet without the help of his hands. The bow was still clenched in his left hand because the numbness didn''t even allow him to drop it.


    He made a break for it and escaped from the boss'' reach.


    The wolf, however, hadn''t made a move. He followed Jake''s running away, studying him. Glitters of intelligence shed in his red eyes as thoughts popped into his mind.


    The human with fragile and thin arms could have survived his attack... his bow hadn''t splintered, too. How was that even possible? He also had enough strength and quick reaction to escape and fight back!


    Although those thoughts hadn''t been that straightforward and more instinctive, the result was the same¡ªthe boss stood wary and suspicious of Jake.


    Just like yers had their monster shock that haunted some even to this day, monsters often developed what was known to be the cultural shock.


    After witnessing that Jake hadn''t lost his arms and bow and even made a break for it, the boss was stunned as Jake came out as a much more demanding and mysterious opponent.


    This was more or less the crux of the cultural shock.


    Monsters had enough skills to tell that humans were weaker than them from their build, and it could have been said that they looked down on them. That said, just like Richard had told Jake that some bulky yerscked strength stat, monsters couldn''t see through stats and instinctively studied their opponents based on their appearance.


    Of course, as yerster coped with their own shock, so did the monsters with higher levels. yers also grew more intimidating with levels, so it was quite a natural process.


    But it was exactly for that reason that Jake could have distanced himself from the boss without paying any price. He also shred the negative effects on his arms with time and short hands exercise.


    He entered the soldier stance despite the distance not being that wide; at least fifteen meters separated him from the wolf boss.


    Drawing the strongest anchor point, Jake released arrows one by one. Two of the three had been so weak that they bounced off the wolf''s hide.


    The first arrow struck the most damage.


    s, it was not the critical strike.


    The boss grew more confident upon feeling that. He leaped into his wild rush and dashed at Jake.


    ''I must avoid- wait, I am in the soldier stance?!'' Jake thought as his legs tangled, throwing him onto his rear due to his mistake.


    His nerves had pulled a trick on him as he instinctively entered the soldier form despite having less distance than he needed and wishing to stay in the joker form.


    Muscle memory was at fault here as it was a double-edged sword. Also,ck of experience yed a crucial role here.


    Jake didn''t have time to think about it: the monster''s frame loomed over him.


    BANG!


    He was hit by the wolf''s paw again. Due to the cultural shock, the monster swept his paw and sent his opponent flying. It was quite a good choice.


    Rolling on the ground, Jake used those precious seconds to think about his state.


    ''Stamina has fallen below fifty percent, and my fingers are strained... that''s what Master warned me about... my strength has significantly fallen. I also entered the soldier form without realizing it. I must pay more attention to my stats and forms!''


    As he rolled, Jake had been grazed by stones.


    [You have been impacted with mild bleeding!]


    [Mild bleeding¡ª a yer loses five health points every fifteen seconds.]


    Jake stood up, blood trickling down his cheek from the scratch.


    He found himself in the most dangerous scenario¡ªthe one he had been confident not to be in.

 Chapter 13: A First Quest (5)

    <h4>Chapter 13: A First Quest (5)</h4>


    Chapter 13: A First Quest (5)


    [The Forest Wolf Boss Lv. 5 HP: 274/500 MP: 20/100]


    [Archer Lv. 4 HP: 43/160 MP: 160/160]


    ''I''m done with one more blow! I must think more while fighting!'' Jake reminded himself while entering the soldier stance, his feet close to each other, his back straight, and his entire form rigid and rooted to the ground. ''I''ve been blown away enough to shoot two arrows in the soldier form!''


    Following that thought, Jake drew his strongest anchor point and released two powerful arrows. There was no critical strike, but they were good enough to do more than average damage.


    The boss''s health points fell down to two hundred. At the same time, the boss leaped forward.


    Jake hadn''t paid any attention to the game system, however. He instantly threw one of his feet forward, buckled his knees, and raised his other heel up¡ªthe joker form. His eyes were on the rushing boss.


    Three more arrows had been sent forward. Their speed faster, the damage was much weaker, but it was enough to take away the monster''s fifty points.


    He squeezed his mind and adapted to his circumstances.


    ''He''s going for a bite!'' Jake warned himself.


    The boss hadn''t extended his paw yet, which he should have done by now if his intention was the paw attack. If that was the case, then what else the boss could use? His tail? Jake doubted that, as it meant the boss would have to turn around.


    Though there was a chance he could elongate it with his mana.


    Jake, however, paid a risk and bet on the boss going for a bite.


    Which was exactly what the boss wanted. His opponent was low and even bled. Feral instincts articted to him that the final blow should be done with his teeth, which he would use to savor the yer''s flesh and blood.


    The prospect of finishing off the human between his teeth and raising the corpse to the world to witness his feat suited the boss''s book so much that he couldn''t have gone for anything other than the bite.


    s, his opponent had the read on it.


    The boss''s teeth chewed on air as Jake leaped backward. His adaptation told him to go for the extreme, to which Jake responded with all his heart. He threw his bow behind andunched his upper body back with his leather quiver still slung on his shoulder!


    A few arrows slipped off it as he flipped behind. When Jake''s legs touched the ground, he repeated that as fast as he could, flipping like his life depended on it.


    ''SOLDIER!'' Jake straightened his back into his form once he took his bow off the ground and nocked his arrow. He forgot to breathe as he knew he couldn''t waste this precious distance between himself and the boss that he had earned with this reckless move!


    Only one arrow zoomed in as the boss reacted fast. It did forty damage.


    Jake''s reaction time matched that of the feral monster as he jumped away without even going for the joker form. In this case, it was important to quickly switch the boss'' line of rash as Jake didn''t want his arrows to be broken by his paws.


    Not even thinking of attacking, Jake ran around the boss'' arena like a yer who had stepped over his boundaries and now regretted fighting the boss whose level was higher, running around to find a silver lining in those circumstances¡ªquite a typical MMO experience.


    Jake, however, wasn''t looking for any lucky chance.


    Though he may have risked way too much since the boss'' paws had nearly scratched him, and his running around could have turned his mild bleeding into severe one, he had a clear goal in mind.


    Soon, he rolled on the ground, which cost him his arrows on the quiver. Ignoring that loss, he picked up an arrow off the ground that had fallen off when he did his first flip and nocked it on his bow.


    Since he rolled, his forms weren''t avable. He was on the ground, and going up to fold into either would have only cost him precious seconds. Still, that was what Jake had envisioned, and he was ready for it since it was the n he boldly decided to follow.


    With one knee digging into the ground, Jake mimicked his master''s form. He''d seen Ingrid shoot arrows in this way three times, but he studied her as much as he could and even asked a few questions about it.


    ''Because I am shooting from the unfamiliar angle and form, my arrow has a ny percent chance of missing... so I will just miss then!'' Jake lined his line of sight with the boss'' head and aimed beside the wolf''s left temple.


    He let his arrow go.


    Just like Ingrid had told him, the form so foreign to him cost him his uracy.


    But... the arrow bent to the right side, hitting the wolf''s eye.


    [You have done a severe critical strike!]


    [-146 HP!]


    [You have killed The Forest Wolf Boss Lv. 5!]


    The boss froze before crumpling, his towering form dropping like a heavy boulder.


    Jake gazed silently for a few seconds before the wave of excitement washed over him.


    He clenched his bow''s handle while the other hand''s fingers dug into his palm!


    He screamed, "Let''s go!"


    The first boss has been imed!

 Chapter 14: A First Quest (6)

    <h4>Chapter 14: A First Quest (6)</h4>


    Chapter 14: A First Quest (6)


    Jake copsed onto the ground, breathing heavily.


    He had been running around and exercising so much that he no longer had any strength to stand still. His fingers hurt him the most, as he had been releasing arrows a lot and even flipped and rolled, using them to get a better foothold or lift himself back to his archery forms.


    The satisfaction of killing the boss still swelled his heart, making him broadly smile. He couldn''t close his eyes or drop unconscious because of this thrill coursing through him.


    It just felt so good.


    No other words could have described Jake''s feelings at that moment.


    A few minutester, he got to his feet. His stamina has regenerated a little, so he could move around and even take a wooden shovel from his inventory to dig out the steel ax in this area.


    Having enough clues about the location of his quest''s objective, Jake craned his head and found the vast bed formed from leaves at the end of the arena, which wasn''t difficult.


    He walked toward it with steady and slow steps, then jumped in.


    It was warm but also smelly inside. The smell of raw meat and wilderness was no longer foreign to Jake, so he didn''t get any retching reaction and focused on his goal.


    He dropped his shovel in the middle of the boss'' throne and started burrowing. His sore arms and numb fingers were the only obstacles in his endeavor.


    But Jake held on and stubbornly threw piles of dirt to the side, dedicated to finishing this quest today.


    Atst, he struck something tough. Goosebumps went through his forearms after noticing that slice of clean and sheen steel peeking below him. He sped up and soon grasped the handle of the steel ax¡ªhis main prize!


    [Steel Ax(Rare)(Attack Damage 41~~71)(Durability(500/500)¡ªa rare treasure rarely found in the tutorial ind! This Steel Ax is not only strong enough to severely damage any opponent and cut through the toughest hides of the monsters of the tutorial ind, but is also excessively sharp to cut trees of the tutorial forest.]


    "Whoa, it''s really a treasure!" Jake eximed. Though he would rarely use it against monsters, Jake was mainly pleased about the ax being convenient against the trees of the tutorial forest.


    Cutting them down with wooden axes had been a horrible experience. Jake had never voiced that to Richard, as he could see that the trees were thick and that his ambition was too much for a newbie yer¡ªhis stubbornness didn''t allow him to share his feelings.


    Since he was cutting down trees, on top of feeling satisfaction with his ns being possible and his strength and dexterity increasing, Jake washed his displeasure with his joy. He also believed that his current struggles meant that in the future, he would seamlessly cut down trees with proper equipment in his hands.


    That future arrived with the Steel Ax in his inventory!


    Jake clenched his shaky hands and firmly nodded, enjoying the victory and conquest.


    "A rare treasure rarely found... I guess little to no people ever thought of spending so much time on the tutorial ind to cut trees down, so Richard didn''t have any chance to introduce this Steel Ax to them," Jake pondered while making his way to the boss''s corpse.


    He''d never give up on it.


    Tapping the boss'' carcass to find the best hook point, Jake noticed a system message shing in the corner of his eyes. He hadn''t caught it for the first time because of his exhaustion and excitementing over him, but now that he searched for the point to grab the boss and drag him to the forest''s feet, Jake realized he must have missed some system messages.


    He clicked on it.


    [The Forest Wolf Boss has dropped an item¡ªCall Of The Wolf Boss(Legendary)(Active Skill)]


    Jake''s heart rocked against his chest.


    Seeing the legendary grade skill on the tutorial ind would have thrown anyone into the ocean of tion and frenzy.


    Jake hadn''t even noticed that he had been shaking while reading that information window.


    "Legendary skill..." he clenched his hands again as though their numbness had little to say and roared to the canopy of leaves above him, "Haha! Legendary skill for real! I''ll tease everyone about it for at least a month! Haha!"


    Jake couldn''t have stoppedughing for a good five minutes.


    When his feelings subsided, and the only presence of them could be seen on his lips curved into a broad smile, he thought of his mistake of not checking the system messages after killing the boss.


    After all, anyone could have stolen this item had he not been alone on the tutorial ind. Items dropped on the bodies of the monsters or around them, so it was essential to check system messages after every kill.


    Otherwise, yers with thief sses would be the first to notice and steal the drop.


    Jake jumped up and caught a glimpse of the item atop the boss'' corpse. He quickly crested the carcass and reached for it, cradling a small tooth in his hand.


    Because his palms were bloody, the item drowned in his blood and activated on its own.


    [You have made a one-sided pact with the Call Of The Wolf Boss.]


    [You have be the master of the white wolf.]


    When Jake unfolded his palm, the item was gone. He didn''t even know where it had gone, but the previous system messages hadn''t gone unnoticed, either.


    Jake opened the game system and looked at the newest skill.


    He activated it by pressing the button, imagining a huge wolf simr to the boss appearing before him.


    [You have used the Call Of The Wolf Boss.]


    [You have summoned the white wolf for five minutes!]


    A blinding ball of white light shed in front of Jake, only to disperse into a small, little creature. It was a wolf puppy that looked no different from a small dog.


    Woof! The white wolf howled adorably.


    Jake smiled, "Oh, hello."


    Woof! Hello Master, the puppy replied, his tail waggling.


    A/N: Please, leave a review to support the book! Any support is appreciated! Thank you so much!

 Chapter 15: Legendary Summons (1)

    <h4>Chapter 15: Legendary Summons (1)</h4>


    Chapter 15: Legendary Summons (1)


    The wolf puppy was so adorable that Jake couldn''t even feel wrong about him being so small and far from the hulking and dangerous wolf boss he''d imagined before summoning concluded.


    He was like a small ball of white fluffiness. His red eyes, holding Jake in a loyal gaze, twinkled, and his craving to work hard for his master had been clearly conveyed through them.


    "I can''t believe you can only be up for five minutes," Jake said as he got onto his knee and scratched the wolf''s chin, making the wolf close his eyes and enjoy his master''s affection. "You need a name... let''s see. How about Odin? It''s a powerful name for the wolf fated to be the best archer''s partner."


    Woof! Odin liked his name. He licked his master''s fingers.


    Jake grinned and continued building this special rtionship. "My name here is Archer, but I''ll tell you my real name since we''re going to work together from now on."


    It sounded like a secret.


    The puppy couldn''t help but look up and stare at his master with even more stars in his supposedly feral eyes. He even lolled out his tongue in the excitement.


    Laughing, Jake shared his real name, "It''s Jake."


    Woof! Woof! Woof! It seemed Odin repeated Jake''s name a few times in hisnguage.


    After that, Jake stood up and looked over his shoulder at the wolf boss'' carcass. He couldn''t tell if his new pet felt terrible about him killing this monster, but giving up on the boss'' resources would have been a fatal mistake.


    If he were really to have them, it''d be better for Odin to grow up detached from those feelings.


    Deciding that it''d better start the harsh lesson now, Jake ignored his conscience and searched for the hook point on the wolf boss'' corpse. Finally, he grasped the sharp teeth and began dragging the carcass out of the wolf boss'' arena.


    He had never felt so encumbered in his entire life, but pain and burden made way for his stubbornness, which fueled Jake''s determination to get this boss to the forest''s feet.


    Shortly after, Odin ran to Jake''s front and barked at him. It didn''t sound like he was angry at his master, but rather, he wanted to ask for something.


    Jake, however, couldn''t understand him well yet. At first, his conscience and prior thoughts resurfaced, but he buried them in his heart, which momentarily allowed him to see through Odin''s intent.


    "You want to help me?" Jake asked, "Go ahead if so."


    Odin howled aloud and zoomed behind the wolf''s carcass. Having received his first order from his master, he was zealous and used all his strength to help him.


    Though small, Odin was five times stronger than Jake. When the puppy pushed his nose into the carcass from behind, Jake felt much of his burden drop off, allowing him to carry the boss'' corpse much easier.


    "You''re awesome, Odin!" Jake genuinely eximed, encouraging his partner.


    His new summon didn''t have room to reply back as he spent all his strength and means on his task. Nheless, Jake added that he could feel his loyalty, further encouraging the little wolf.


    Around three minutester, Jake and Odin were past the starting point of the wolf boss''s hunt. It was here that Jake had entered the soldier stance for the first time and killed the wolf boss'' guards.


    The said guards had respawned, threatening to take their boss'' dead body back.


    Odin, however, was the first one to feel their presence. Compelled by them to make a move despite his master''s silence, Odin rushed to the front and growled at themon wolves, who made their way toward them.


    All wolves froze on the spot. Not only was Odin much stronger than them, but his white fur and red eyes expressed the prominence never seen in their lives.


    Their instincts alone told them not to do anything toward this little creature.


    Behind Odin, Jake instinctively entered his soldier form, his body rigid and rooted to the ground. He reached his anchor point reflexively and shot down three wolves in rapid session.


    Odin howled aloud, impressed by his master''s strength and technique. When he turned around, he conveyed his feelings through his eyes and tongue hanging on his jaw¡ªhe was so adorable and supportive.


    That was when Odin''s time ended.


    He sadly shrieked before his entire form dispersed into white streaks that flew straight into Jake''s right arm.


    "Thank you, Odin. I''ll see you soon." Jake said just before Odin''s consciousness entered the slumber.


    [Call Of The Wolf Boss(Odin) will be avable in an hour.]


    After that, Jake did his usual routine. He prepared the makeshift beds from leaves and covered every wolf he defeated on his way back to the safe zone, keen on not wasting even one carcass.


    He spent much more time in the game than usual.


    In fact, Odin helped him four times more that day.

 Chapter 16: Legendary Summons (2)

    <h4>Chapter 16: Legendary Summons (2)</h4>


    Chapter 16: Legendary Summons (2)


    "Congrattions, Archer!" Richard pped his hands upon seeing the wolf boss'' corpse. He''d seen it yesterday when Jake painstakingly brought it to the forest''s first line of defense¡ªthe dense roots.


    Richard helped Jake haul it up on the roots, and then, in his usual style, he threw it beside the wooden cabin. Jake was so exhausted that he logged out after bidding him farewell.


    Now that he logged in fresh and lively, Richard congratted him with a rough handshake.


    He''d been excitedly waiting for Jake because the first boss was a crucial experience in more than just one way. Besides that, Jake and Richard had grown so close that they were close to being the best friends in the game¡ªRichard couldn''t have held back from praising him.


    In fact, it was a good time to showcase their rtionship level.


    [Friends(100%)]


    Every rtionship started neutrally, so the first level was obviously¡ªneutral.


    After that, it could progress either up or down, or rather in a friendly or hostile way. If the rtionship progressed positively and an NPC and a yer could find amonnguage and interest, they''d no longer be neutral but acquaintances¡ªthe second rtionship level.


    Because Richard was alone on the tutorial ind and reached out to each newbie yernding here, he skipped the neutral phrase and entered the acquaintance rtionship level with goodwill. The third level was friends, and most rtionships finished on that level with a percentage next to it.


    If it was close to one hundred percent, the rtionship was close to best friends, and there was real and genuine trust between each other. That said, there was a fourth level to the rtionship stage¡ªloyalty.


    After hearing Jake''s story, Richardmented, "Your wolf is at this level since you''ve made a one-sided pact with him. He''s also too young to understand that, so he naturally acts with goodwill toward you. Just like I skip the first rtionship level to be closer to yers, so anyone can swear loyalty and skip three first levels."


    Nheless, it didn''t mean Jake''s wolf was his friend. As of now, Odin was like a servant who would even sacrifice himself if Jake were to order him to die eternally for him.


    He was like a machine that would execute every order.


    While it made sense since they were in a master-servant rtionship, being good friends with Odin would open up more paths avable for them in the future. For instance, if Jake were to raise Odin with love and friendship, he''d have an edge in building rtionships with the wolf demi-humans.


    That was one of many possible paths that naturallye with goodwill.


    Richard turned serious and said, "If you n on developing him like a weapon, you''d better drop any respect for him except the respect toward strength and discipline him harshly. Drill obedience and strength into him, turning his loyalty upside down."


    Just like Richard said, loyalty was the end of a rtionship in both ways. Going back to neutral, if a yer decided to harbor animosity toward NPC and the said person noticed that, they would develop a dislike for each other, turning their neutral rtionship into discord.


    After that, they''d be enemies if things were to turn worse.


    Once enemies lost against each other, one could either stay on that stage or turn their enemy into a loyal servant. The servant in question would feel hostile toward their master but would be forced to execute orders with severe dislike and hatred.


    Which would make one into a powerful and bloodthirsty weapon whose wish would be to sever those ties and switch roles.


    Jake smiled, "I want to be good friends with him."


    He opened his system window and looked into his first pet stats.


    [Odin Lv.1 HP: 250/250 MP: -]


    [VIT: 35 STR: 120 INT: 0 DEX: 62 END: 105]


    [Rtionship level ¡ª Neutral(0%), Acquaintances(10%), Friends(45%), Loyalty(100%)]


    Richard nodded, "I''m d to hear that. I''d been praying for you to get a useful drop from the wolf boss. I didn''t want to jinx anything, so I didn''t think much about it, but legendary summoning skill... I couldn''t have asked for more! Haha!"


    He was so happy for his friend that Jake grew awkward.


    Richardughed louder upon seeing him like that, "Don''t get so embarrassed! It''s the reward for your hard work! Also, the wolf boss has three legendary drops, and two have already been secured by other yers. The legendary drops are so powerful and special that they can''t be reproduced, making each yer getting their hands on them special. You''veid im to the summoning skill. Therefore, you''re eligible for the one and only legendary summoning quest on the tutorial ind!"


    Jake unconsciously clenched his hands and widened his eyes.


    Richard smirked.


    [You have received the legendary summons quest(legendary)]


    [Do you ept it?]


    "Yeah," Jake replied, his face getting hotter from excitement.

 Chapter 17: Legendary Summons (3)

    <h4>Chapter 17: Legendary Summons (3)</h4>


    Chapter 17: Legendary Summons (3)


    [You have epted the Legendary Summons Quest(Legendary)]


    [You have received your first title¡ªThe Human Traitor(Legendary)]


    [Legendary Summons Quest(Legendary)¡ªLegends tell that the world was sculpted and ruled by legendary existences. It''s them that created oceans, mountains, clouds, earth, oxygen, fire, and anything else found in the world. They were worshiped with an utter deference. Yet, two races had turned their weapons at them, gathering allies from all over the world to overrun the legendary existences their ancestors deemed the creators of the world. Humans and demons were the races in question¡ªit was them that had caught the glimpses of the legendary existences'' true forms having human and demonic characteristics, and belief that the creators of the world weren''t that much different from them seeped into their hearts, giving birth to the desire to steal their powers.]


    [Once the legendary existences of various forms and shapes, the legends fell and their forms were stolen and scattered across the world they had together created.]


    [Objective: You have caught the legendary shape of the white wolf on the tutorial ind and formed a master-servant rtionship, following the path of the human traitors. You''re now eligible to find the shapes and forms of legendary existences and conjure pacts with them. Find the traces of the legendary existences in the tutorial ind and make pacts with them.]


    [Reward: Pet Zone Skill(Passive)¡ªa skill to breach the time limits of your summon and have them stay with you indefinitely in the safe zones or out of the battle.]


    [You have received the information about the main quest and its clues(Avable on the maind)]


    Jake stood like a statue while reading all those game messages.


    He was so overwhelmed by them that he didn''t know how to proceed from now on.


    Deciding it had better to begin from the start, he looked at the first title he''d received¡ªThe Human Traitor.


    It appeared he became like those humans, demons, and their allies from the legends, with the difference that he wouldn''t steal legendary existences'' powers but find their scattered forms and make pacts with them.


    Since Jake had made a pact with Odin before even receiving this title, he''d believed it was quite useless for him and only put him in a disadvantageous position as he could imagine a few insightful NPCs being against the traitors from the past and their descendants.


    That said, this title was actually really useful.


    Odin became Jake''s summon because of the item¡ªthe tooth that had dropped from the forest wolf boss¡ªgetting drowned in his blood.


    With this title, however, Jake could make pacts with the legendary existences'' forms without any mediator. All he had to do was to find the trace of legendary existences and tame them.


    ''Cool power,'' Jake thought inwardly.


    Next was the quest''s description. It had given him a nice story from the past about traitors and legendary existences.


    Jake suspected that it was because of it that he had found out about the main quest and could participate in it. Going for the legends and harnessing their powers was such a simple yet thrilling storyline that Jake could see a lot of allure in it and naturally wanted to have his say in it.


    He''d love to have more summons and their powers to expand his archery path!


    Listening to Richard''s advice, Jake also thoroughly looked through the quest''s description.


    ''Might be me reading too much into it, but it feels like legendary existences and monsters have much more inmon than I think... can''t really read more from that yet. Ick information, but this description will stay in the quest log so I can always return to it. I think I must kill monsters and bosses in the tutorial ind to find traces. It aligns with my goal, so I just have to proceed like usual,'' Jake mused inwardly.


    However much he perused the quest''s content, he couldn''t find anything more.


    The Pet Zone skill was also highly useful.


    As of now, other than in a short five-minute battle alongside his summon, Jake couldn''t train with Odin, teach his puppy about his archery forms, or find out about their teamwork. Which meant that the reward of the legendary quest was exactly what Jake needed to strengthen his bonds with his summon and practice their teamwork.


    Atst, Jake closed all system windows and looked up at Richard.


    The man smiled and passed him the Silver Ax.


    [You have picked up the Silver Ax.]


    "Already done with your research?" Jake asked.


    Richard chuckled, "You stood frozen for a while. How''s the quest?"


    "Like a cool tale I''d love to participate in," Jake smiled, "How many legendary summons are up here?"


    Richard raised a white g, "That I can''t tell."


    Because he felt bad about it, Richard offered to tell Jake about the legendary items the other two yers had dropped from the wolf boss before. Richard usually wouldn''t breach anyone''s privacy like that, but he''d be closer with Jake, and those yers wouldn''t really know about it or be hurt in any way because of it.


    Jake nodded, "Sure."


    Richard grinned, "So, one of the yers got the wolf magic soul. It''s a pretty strong passive skill that gives her magic wolf characteristics and strengthens it. For example, her fireball turns into a wolf head."


    "That''s lit." Jakeughed.


    Richard agreed with his friend, "Right? I found it awesome as well. I didn''t have a good rtionship with this yer because she was so impatient and loud... you could say that she was louder and wilder than the wolf boss! That skill suits her well, so it seemed like a fate."


    "Sounds like someone I know... you must have been gone through a lot, Richard," Jake patted his friend''s shoulder. He had a few troublesome friends and a hyperactive sister, which sometimes was too much for him.


    Richard, however, dealt with yers on a daily basis and must have seen a lot more than him.


    How could Jake not pity him?


    Richard felt that rich sympathy and thanked Jake for it.


    "Thanks, Archer... you''re right. That woman dealt with the wolf boss through her talent for magic. She didn''t seem foreign with physical exercise, either, and was quite far from most aspiring mages I''ve seen here," Richard said, "Another yer was also unique in his own way. He wasn''t even a fighter, you know?"


    "Oh?" Jake was intrigued by that one.


    Richard didn''t tease him and instantly spilled the beans, "He was interested in crafting sses, so I thought he wouldn''t go to the forest at all. The crafting sses receive many more quests than fighters to get resources so as to they can stay in the wooden cabin and practice what they''re interested in... I''d often oversee his work and just pass quests for whatever resource he needed... then he came out with the idea to get resources straight from monsters himself. I told him about the makeshift beds the wolves make and sleep in, and then he came up with such afortable leaf bed that the wolf boss entered into the eternal slumber in it.


    "That''s how I knew this yer had a good gift for traps. I offered him quests for it, and he cleared the forest with nothing but traps. He was one of those crazy yers like you. His legendary reward for the boss'' eternal slumber was the wolf ancestry book skill. For fighters, this book''s knowledge would highlight vital points on any wolf-type monster and kin and facilitate their skills to deal much more damage to them. But he was a crafter, and the skill adapted adequately to his upation. From that day onwards, he made traps with materials extracted from wolves thatter were much better than traps made from other forest monsters. You could say he became the grim reaper of wolves. Haha!" Richard finished the story with a burst ofughter.


    Jake chuckled, "I was meaning to ask. How often the boss respawns?"


    "It takes him twenty-four to respawn," Richard replied.


    Jake nodded, "Great. I''ll practice well on him. In the meantime, I will cut down the trees."

 Chapter 18: Schedule (1)

    <h4>Chapter 18: Schedule (1)</h4>


    Chapter 18: Schedule (1)


    Under the sun''s zenith, Jake swung his Steel Ax, cutting down the tree just like he had learned.


    It''d been hot for some days now in the tutorial ind, so Jake worked on his wooden armorer and lumberer proficiency topless, with the sun tanning him.


    His skin in the game had a much healthier color than in real life, which wasn''t so odd considering his current lifestyle.


    It was also because of this weather that Jake discovered the tattoo on his right arm. The tattoo represented his first legendary summon¡ªOdin, the white wolf¡ªand was an image of the ferocious wolf boss.


    Though it was just a tattoo, the wolf head appeared more ferocious than the monster boss Jake had killed before, as though this was the wolf boss''s final form.


    Staring too much into it would give anyone a sense that the tattoo''s red eyes stared back at you. Of course, the tattoo was from the ck ink, so it couldn''t give the full picture of the white wolf.


    [Call Of The Wolf Boss is no longer on the cooldown.]


    Jake smiled, "Alright. Time for another short practice!"


    Wiping the sweat off his eyebrow, Jake dropped the steel ax into his inventory and left the tree with a deepceration stered across its bark. He''d finish his jobter.


    With his inborn diligence, Jake had made a simple schedule to optimize his time and not waste any second of it. Close to the safe zone, he''d cut down the trees, drawing his path to the Unconquerable Mountain.


    If a wolf appeared nearby, he would switch to the battle zone and fight it with his bow and arrows.


    Richard had been overlooking the progress with his older brother''s smile, ''Hees to our world early in the morning, stretches his body to avoid any stamina loss or burden on his muscles, and increases his lumberer proficiency up to the noon, with necessary breaks to rehydrate, eat, and train with his first summon.''


    Though Jake is a diligent fellow, he also likes to sleep. Waking up in the early morning is quite a battle for him, and his body always begs him to return back to bed. That''s especially a challenge since he''s on vacation now.


    To fight that desire, Jake goes through the morning routine with soldier-like passion, returns to bed with his virtual reality set on, and throws himself into the game world to work hard there.


    The lumberer upation is like a perfect medicine to fight a muddled morning mood and drowsy brain.


    Also, his training with Odin isn''t actually demanding at all.


    [You have summoned your first summon, Odin, the white wolf.]


    Woof! Hello, Master! Odin woofed.


    He appeared on his four, but his respect for his master fixed his position by making him sit with his paws close to each other. He lifted his red eyes and stared at Jake with respectful light and tongue lolling out¡ªan amusing contrast between his young age and loyalty.


    It had been a few days since Odin had found himself by his master''s side, too. By now, he understood that he''d train and soon have some nice raw wolf flesh to dig in! In fact, he''d looked at the sun to check the time and confirm that the spread was only a matter of one or two summons.


    Odin was that smart.


    Jakeughed, "Hi again, Odin. Let''s go over my archery forms and your discipline again. After that, I''ll summon you to have a meal."


    Woof! Woof! Woof! Odin''s excitement skyrocketed.


    Grinning, Jake took out his wooden bow and slung his leather quiver on his sweaty back and shoulder. In the meantime, Odin took his side and waited patiently for his master to practice his archery.


    When Jake put his one foot forward and slightly raised the heel of another, crumpling down into the joker form, Odin instantly caught up on it and rushed forward at the imaginary opponent.


    "That''s right! That''s the joker form! I''m joining your closebat range, and we both use each other''s attacks and presences to juggle the opponent''s aggression between each other!" Jake shouted, exining the meaning behind his form for the umpteenth time to his first summon.


    One minuteter, Jake distanced himself from Odin and entered the soldier stance. It was his best and strongest form, and it best portrayed his personality. Diligence, hard work, and focus were all but written on him.


    Noticing that form, Odin waited for Jake to release his arrow.


    In this form, Jake would gather the entire attention of their opponent and face the brunt of his wrath. Odin''s job then would be to reposition and get a more favorable location for himself to continue his assault.


    After that, Jake would once again switch to joker form and draw a distance with their opponent. Odin would emerge from his new location and threaten the enemy again, confusing him.


    That''s when Jake''s third form would take over him¡ªthe Master Form.


    It was named after Miss Ingrid, Jake''s Master in real life. He''d inspired himself by the stance she had shown him on his first day in her archery club and used it against the wolf boss. Ever since then, he had asked for tips about it and requested her to show him more of it.


    Of course, Jake was already the full-time disciple of her club, so she first tasked him with cleaning up her practice room and other stuff that would warm him up.


    Only after he diligently followed her teachings would Ingrid show him more of that form.


    With one knee digging into the ground, Jake rooted himself in the spot and stared ahead from a different angle.


    Though it may have seemed like the master form only saved Jake a few precious seconds before he could stand up to the previous forms and, at most, had given him a different angle to shoot, the different angle meant much more here!

 Chapter 19: Schedule (2)

    <h4>Chapter 19: Schedule (2)</h4>


    Chapter 19: Schedule (2)


    For instance, Jake''s soldier form allows him to shoot forward and only change his angle diagonally. If he wants to shoot to the side, he must fix his footing and stance.


    That takes time.


    Conversely, his joker form is more versatile as he jumps around, but it still takes a lot after the soldier form to shoot arrows, and Jake has to make up for the weaker damage with speed.


    That''s when the advantages of the different anglese from the master form.


    In this stance, Jake can move his upper body to the side much more easily, and his body already knows how to shoot arrows in this form, so he doesn''t lose much strength and speed. The strongest virtue of this form is adaptation to every angle, which currentlypletes Jake''s archery style.


    If he were to practice that style from the start, it''d rece the soldier form and do the most damage, but Jake knew that all disadvantages would be shredded in the future as he developed himself.


    For now, he was content with what he hade up with.


    "Good work, Odin! I''ll summon you in an hour for a meal," Jake said while scratching his puppy''s ears.


    Odin forgot to reply back as he fell into the gratification his master had given him alongside the prospect of having raw flesh chewed by his teeth! He salivated more than usual, but Jake was now used to it.


    Once his summon was gone, Jake went to prepare the meal. He''d already made wooden utensils for hisfort, meaning forks, tes, and stuff were waiting in his inventory to be used.


    Jake went to the well not too far from the wooden cabin and pulled on the rope to get water. He could have asked Richard for help, but when Jake found out that he could get stats from such a simple thing, he didn''t want to bother his friend unless necessary.


    Any effort brought some stats, which was the advice Jake kept rigorously in the back of his head.


    With the wooden bucket full of water in his hand, Jake went to prepare the bonfire. His survival three kit skill effortlessly helped him bring mes to the tutorial ind. Jake took out the prepared slices of meat from his inventory and impaled them on the wooden sticks.


    Those were for him and Richard.


    Odin liked the raw flesh of his kin and refused cooked meals.


    From afar, Richard stared at his friend and thought, ''Soon, it''s time for our armorer lessons. Jake can already make wooden arrows himself and uses Steel Ax to carve them. This one item enabled him so much that I''m having second thoughts.''


    The legendary skill, the quest, and the unique item were enough to propel Jake to the next level, even if he had only leveled up once in this short amount of time after his victory against the wolf boss.


    In fact, Jake had challenged the wolf boss a few times now. He defeated him in a simr way all those times, but each following victory had a better score, meaning he defeated the wolf boss faster than before.


    Jake was growing so much that Richard felt like only the dense forest and their trees and secrets could stop him from reaching the Unconquerable Mountain. Richard sighed as he didn''t want to part so quickly, even if Jake had been here much longer than most yers.


    Only those crazy yers that wanted to conquer the entire ind and mountain were here longer than average time on the tutorial ind, and those had been so peculiar that Richard could only be d they were gone.


    After Richard took a seat on the wooden log, Jake said, "I think I''ll try making a bow today. "


    The newbie helper nodded, his thoughts resurfacing, "About time. How about the bone arrowheads?"


    Jake nodded, "I have a feeling I''ll be able to make them feel right soon."


    Richard fell into thoughts. He understood what Jake meant since a lot of crafting professionals often spoke about the feeling without being able to exin it.


    It appeared Jake also had the soul of the crafter, which would help him significantly in the future.


    Now that Richard has confirmed it, he should have given him a few quests to speed his growth and help him harness that right feeling to facilitate his craft.


    Richard, however, didn''t do that.


    ''I''m stupid for trying to stop the inevitable again... well, you can hate meter, Jake,'' Richard decided. He was excited for the legendary quest because it meant Jake would stay longer on the tutorial ind, but anything else that could bring him closer to the end didn''t really sit well with Richard''s heart.


    Atst, Odin returned to the world.


    He pounced at the raw flesh after receiving a green light from his master, digging in as though it was his first-ever meal! Jake overlooked him while bitting on his cooked meal, enjoying this convenient pet.


    Richard also wore a smile, which was a mask.


    "Let''s focus on the bow now, okay?" Jake asked, "One concept at a time."


    "Yes, that''s the best," Richard replied like a robot behind the mask of a smiling man, aware that he was hiding the face of someone who was using his friend''s diligence¡ªan excellent trait¡ªfor his selfishness.

 Chapter 20: Jake’s First Bow (1)

    <h4>Chapter 20: Jake''s First Bow (1)</h4>


    Chapter 20: Jake''s First Bow (1)


    Crafting a wooden bow is quite difficult on the tutorial ind because the tutorial forest is known for its toughness.


    It''s the only source of wood here, so it takes more than a skill to make anything out of it.


    Richard stressed that point a few times while shaping the bow''s riser.


    Jake held the wooden piece in his hands, mimicking the newbie helper.


    He was no longer working with the sharp stone but with the steel ax by holding it close to the steel and sharpest part of it, trying to use it like a knife as much as possible.


    It worked well, and Jake often voiced how different it was from the arduous and primitive style he''d worked with before.


    When the initial work was done, Richard came forth with his strength as it was time to make the riser flexible and bend its ends quite a lot. He grasped the riser''s ends with his rough hands like a wrestler and pushed all his strength to curve it.


    Perhaps he may have lowered his stats to show how tough the wood was, but Jake didn''t need this much presentation as he soon felt it in his bones.


    "It''s... difficult," Jake spoke through clenched teeth as he added his back to bend his riser. He grew all red, and his cheeks puffed as he couldn''t breathe.


    Trembling, Jake curved his riser only so little before giving up. He dropped the riser before himself, then looked at his crimson palms shivering from too much exertion.


    He heaved his chest up and down while inhaling, quite an unusual sight for Jake, who knew how to breathe well during physical activities.


    Richardughed, "It''s gonna be hard for the current you. But if you go this way, you''ll build up more strength and dexterity stats, so I think it''s a win-win, isn''t it?"


    "It is," Jake replied, unknowingly lifting some of his friend''s burden.


    Richard then passed him his rinser to give him an example of the finished product. Jake took it and studied it with his keen eye, recalling what he''d learned back home. Before making anything, he''d research it online and take important notes to the game world.


    Of course, those notes were nothing but Jake drilling the important stuff into his brain.


    "It''ll take some time for me to make a riser. I''ve already thought of using the wolf boss'' sinews for the bowstring, which should be as durable as the wood. I''ll deal with the vibrationster. Now that I think of it, I can use this moment of respite to prepare the bowstring. Could you help me and overlook the process?"


    Richard nodded with the pleasure.


    Both men headed to the wooden cabin. In its storage, Jake had prepared tanned wolf hide and fur, teeth, flesh, bones, and even blood of the wolf bosses he had hunted ever since his first victory against him.


    "How is your training against the wolf boss going?" Richard asked while cutting down the flesh.


    Jake chuckled, "I''ve been fighting him with everything I have except Odin."


    "You don''t want to be reliant on your summon?" Richard asked.


    "Yeah," Jake nodded, "I have yet to secure the perfect victory with my own style. I''m getting a hang of his only skill and should be able to dodge it soon. When I achieve that, I''ll add Odin to my style and have him pick up the precious experience of fighting someone much bigger than him. For now, we''re building our teamwork on the ordinary wolves. Oh, right! I also thought of fighting the boss with just one form at a time. Like, I think I will start with only the joker form after achieving the perfect victory. I''ll try to defeat the boss in three or four different styles."


    If the wolf boss had one consciousness, he would have wantonly cursed Jake.


    Even Richard felt that it was no longer just a matter of diligence and stubbornness, but Jake was simply a crazy yer who wouldn''t give up on his enemies until he developed himself to the core on them.


    He could only pity enemies that would bar Jake''s way in the future.


    "What do you think about it?" Jake asked as Richard fell into an unnatural silence.


    The newbie helper coughed and forced a smile, "Unless you find a way to go through the boss'' hide and immobilize him, it will be difficult, right? As of now, I only see the joker style sessfully winning against the boss."


    "Yeah, I thought about it," Jake nodded, "I''ll see how it goes. It''s not like I have no time to practice."


    Which wasn''t that true since Jake''s vacation was about to be over.

 Chapter 21: Jake’s First Bow (2)

    <h4>Chapter 21: Jake''s First Bow (2)</h4>


    Chapter 21: Jake''s First Bow (2)


    Going back to the tough but shaped into the bow''s riser wood, Jake spent most of his time curving it into the perfect shape of the long bow. There were some inflexible parts he had to get rid of, too.


    It''d be his first weapon, so Jake was even more meticulous than usual.


    Once the wood was in shape to his liking, Jake came close to the bonfire and waved his riser above it, which was a primitive method used to strengthen the flexibility of the bow.


    Careful not to burn his hard work, Jake focused as though he was in a battle, thinking only of the me and his craft.


    Finally, the wolf''s hide was used in the ce of sandpaper to smooth the handle, edges, and rims. At this point, Jake stared at the bow with a soft, delicate smile that corrted to his flow around the bow.


    Thest touch was him adding the bowstring made from the wolf''s boss sinew.


    Marking the end of his craft was naturally the game system.


    [You have created your first weapon!]


    [Would you like to name it?]


    Jake smiled from ear to ear, "The Harbinger Of The Archer."


    [The Harbinger Of The Archer(Longbow)(Common)(Attack: 51~~81)(Durability: 100/100]


    [Unique Passive: In the hands of Archer, the user has a 25% higher chance of delivering a critical strike. Anyone else needs at least the beginner archery proficiency at level VII.]


    [Lv. Requirement - 0]


    [Would you like to add the description?]


    Jake rejected this idea.


    It was his first bow, so he wouldn''t sell it but store it in his house or special deposit on the maind. There was a chance he''d lose it in the tutorial ind, whether by dying or getting it broken by monsters, which would only make that pointless.


    At most, the history behind his first bow would be passed orally, with Jake spending time telling his tale of him investing hours in the first bow because of the tutorial forest''s sturdy barks and wood.


    "Looks awesome," Jakemented after raising the bow up, putting it on the vista of the sun. Even without this unique and quite obscuring background, the bow would have looked darker.


    It was obviously because of the tutorial forest''s wood. Its long and dense canopy nketed the trees in the darkness for years, which made them adapt to this element.


    Though it may have been manufactured with mes and smoothed with unique sandpaper, it wasn''t entirely dark and was rather closer to the dark bronze shade.


    The bow surely didn''t look like it was made from the wood out of the wooden cabin or the tutorial forest, and it would have stood out if other yers had been here.


    "Well done, Archer," Richard pped his hands. "It''s splendid work. Now that you have experience, other bows of a simr scale will take less time."


    Jake btedly replied as his whole attention had been stolen by the bow. "...yeah, thanks."


    He couldn''t wait to try his bow tomorrow.


    That said, Jake wouldn''t go against his schedule and training with Odin. Instead, he''d flex his new weapon to his summon and share his excitement with him.


    Which was because he couldn''t tease his friends about his legendary summon.


    All because of his older sister...


    -


    Jake logged out of the game.


    Sweaty and rusty, he worked on his soreness for a while before sliding to the bathroom. He dealt with his issues quickly, then sneaked into the kitchen to eat something.


    It had been long since dinner, which he had missed because of his crafting in the virtual world. His parents often insisted on eating meals together, but they were also used to their children missing them for different reasons.


    Everyone was in their rooms, so Jake reheated the supper in the microwave.


    As he waited for it to be done, his older sister, Mary, found him in the kitchen.


    She had a nose to find people...


    "...still mad at me?" Mary asked as Jake only nced at her before looking away.


    Jake sighed, "I just don''t understand why I must hide my skills from my friends."


    "Cause'' you soon might not be friends at all, and then they will remember, ''Right, Jake has legendary skill! Let''s hunt him down and steal it from him!'' That''s why." Mary repeated her words from the day she rebuked Jake for casually telling her about his legendary summon¡ªOdin.


    Jake narrowed his eyes, "Just because you often change friends doesn''t mean I''m the same. I''ve been with them in three schools now, and I don''t think our contact will worsen after high school when we go our own way. I''m usually off for a long time, and they still manage to find time to talk to me, and there''s always something to talk about. I''m not the same as you."


    Mary sat at the table and clicked her tongue, "I was told off by my boyfriend and the guild leader, so I am kind of venting off my frustration from that day on you."


    Her boyfriend was someone Mary genuinely loved, and the guild leader was her best friend for years¡ªJake never understood how they could be friends since that woman was responsible and quiet, but perhaps it was because of the exact opposites between her and Mary that they could have been friends for this long.


    "That angel of a man scolded you? Wow... so you have that wolf magic, right?" Jake scoffed, "When Richard told me about the person who got it, I had a strong feeling it was you... I''m honestly amazed that you managed to keep it away from me for this long."


    Mary hit her table in frustration, "Yeah, that''s me! You can''t imagine how fed up I was when they told me I couldn''t use that wolf magic in parties other than our main one! We''re one of the top guilds, so we''re targeted, they said. Anything can be stolen in this virtual world cause'' it''s like a real world, they said! It''s so annoying!"


    Jake roared withughter, "Serves you right for driving me angry on that day. Oh, since I can see myself being a solo yer, you want me to wear a mask on the maind, too? My Odin will attract lots of attention with both his adorableness and strength."


    "Is he that cute?" Mary asked before coughing up. Indeed, it''d be best for her brother to hide his identity so that he wouldn''t get scammed!


    Even though Mary was more liable to being scammed, she really thought like that. She decided not to tell anyone about Jake''s legendary skill, so contacting her boyfriend or best friend for advice was off-limits.


    In the first ce, Mary just didn''t want to be the only one to hide her legendary skill...


    That said, she believed they would have somehow convinced Jake to wear a mask!


    She was so sure of it that Mary thought hard about it.


    "Isn''t double personality cool?" Mary said,ing up with something she liked in the movies.


    Jake interjected before she could say the crap she had made up, "Something like the archer part of me is masked, but the craftsman is not?"


    "Yes! Yes!" Mary nodded a few times, quite thrilled by that idea. She would have loved to try it herself and, in fact, could do so as she could turn her wolf magic on and off.


    Jake squinted his eyes, "How childish."


    "It''s so cool! Come on! Do it! Do it for your sister!" Mary insisted, forgetting the motive behind that concept and focusing more on her hype.


    When Jake had given in to her loud persuasion, Mary grinned and changed the topic, "You''re going to spend all your vacation in the tutorial ind for real. You''re one of those weirdos, huh? Thought about your future, though?"


    "I mean, I don''t know much about the maind. I just crafted my first bow today," Jake shrugged.


    Mary corrected herself, "I meant the real life. Will you go to college or take a break from studies and work?"


    As someone who had made this choice already, Mary could casually speak about it.


    Jake, however, was shocked by it.


    Knowing that much time had passed was different from being aware that he had to make an important choice soon. He also didn''t know what he wanted to pursue in life. His parents would soon get him to talk about that, and he would be forced to give them a satisfactory answer...


    "Dad''s strict about that. Remember." Mary passed her advice. "Oh well! Congrats on creating your first bow! I''m off to have some night fun in the game! You, too, don''t be such a loner and find someone!"


    She winked before running off to her room.


    Mary was Mary, and she didn''t care much about crafting, even if Jake told her the cool name he hade up with for the bow. It wasn''t just that interesting to her than fighting with magic in her unique style.


    Her yful advice had also missed Jake as he had fallen in thought about his future.


    That was quite problematic, wasn''t it?


    "I''ll speak with Dad soon," Jake sighed.

 Chapter 22: Joker

    <h4>Chapter 22: Joker</h4>


    Chapter 22: Joker


    Three ordinary wolves guarded their boss''s nest like usual.


    Their steps were silent, and careful not to wake him up.


    Nothing seemed out of the ordinary...


    Something whistled in the forest.


    That was when one of them fell.


    A secondter, another one dropped t.


    It took a second more to finish thest guard, who hadn''t noticed that his pals had died. Each had an arrow protruding from their foreheads, and the kills had been so clean that barely any blood leaked out.


    Anyone who would have been here to witness the killing scene would praise the person behind it.


    It was the tutorial ind, and those three wolves were often pests to yers as it was difficult not to get them to notify the boss about the intruder.


    The archer behind the three arrows had been precise and silent, disying the prowess and advantages of his ss, as his arrows weren''t loud or shy like magic was.


    He was hidden so well as though he had the outline of the forest and the boss'' camp drawn on his palm.


    Coming out from his spot, Jake silently walked toward the sleeping boss. He wore casual beginner clothes that didn''t offer him any defense or armor stats. This was because he hade here to conclude himself as a Joker, and he didn''t have any resources that he could use to craft armor suitable to the Joker stance.


    The equipment he had produced with the wolf bosses'' hide and fur suited the soldier form just because it was tough and thick, severely limiting his movement speed and flexibility.


    He was also a newbie at tailoring, so Jake didn''t have enough experience to turn it into flexible stuff that would support him in his archer endeavors.


    In a nutshell, Jake''s only equipment improved his defenses at the cost of his speed, so only soldier form benefited from this craft.


    It was another problem he would have to deal with soon.


    That said, Jake''s weapon fit everything, and he swore to make bows that would fit his every style. His first personally crafted bow¡ªThe Harbinger Of The Archer¡ªasionally disappeared in the shadows of the tutorial forest as though having the unique skill for it.


    But that was only because Jake made it from the wood of the tutorial forest with such care and meticulousness that he produced a wonder.


    Anyone careless was at a risk of not seeing his bow.


    The wolf boss, however, was aware from the start that an archer had invaded his space as the arrow neatly lodged itself in his eye, taking away half of his eyesight.


    [You have done a critical strike!]


    [-104 HP!]


    He rose to his four feet and howled at his foe.


    Jake smiled his body already in the joker stance. He drew his bowstring back, but not with three fingers as usual, but with a ring on his thumb. It was called the thumb ring release, and it helped him take off the burden from the rest of his fingers, only applying it on his thumb.


    He hooked the bowstring tight, then let it slide on his wooden, smooth ring. The ring in question could have been said to be drowned in the sandpaper, as Jake had been polishing it for quite a while to make it as smooth as possible.


    Just sliding his finger on it felt so good!


    The arrow has been released.


    [-70 HP!]


    Another one followed it!


    [-78! HP!]


    At this point, Jake was forced to disy his athletic skills as the boss'' earthshaking steps rang in his ears.


    He leaped behind as though his body weighed less than a feather, which was because Jake learned how to stack strength in his muscles¡ªthe unnatural strengthing from the increased STR stat.


    The boss'' paw missed his target.


    Beforending on his two feet, Jake released two arrows consecutively. He hit his target, not perfectly, but some damage had been done, and none of the precious time had been wasted¡ªthat was Jake''s goal.


    In his previous battles with the boss, he often missed his targets while flying because shooting from a solid position is different and more familiar. He improved and even asked Ingrid for advice, honing a skill that would be useful for the future.


    It was far from perfect, but Jake was way too optimistic about it.


    Afternding on the ground, Jake immediately ran to the side. At that moment, the boss was the closest to him, and he would be able to cross him soon.


    Jake, however, had practiced another movement for this! With his body still being at the highest speed he could have ever mustered, Jake abruptly stopped, throwing himself into a slide. He slid as though on the ice floor, curving his upper body behind.


    The boss'' paw cleaved the air above him.


    Once he finished his peculiar movement, Jake threw his bow far away from himself and flipped backward without wasting time. Flipping backward had be quite familiar to him, and he could break the distance rtively faster without turning around and picking up strength.


    In addition, the higher strength stat and dexterity worked well for that particr move, which seemed like spinning in Jake''s case.


    The distance was thus created.


    Jake picked up his bow and nocked the arrow.


    He smiled, ''He''s going for the roar.''


    Which was exactly what the wolf boss did. He couldn''t risk having Jake doing his acrobatics again!


    The invisible roar had been released from the terrifying jaw.


    And while it seemed that the whole arena had been filled with it, Jake knew it was a fake impression created by the boss'' wide mouth. Anyone would have believed it was the vast howl!


    Jake, however, had been fighting the boss so many times that he could now see through it well.


    He remained in his joker stance, then suddenly turned to the side.


    The roar went past him, blowing up his ck hair and clothes.


    Jake drew the bowstring and deeply looked into the boss'' eyes, "The Wolf Boss. You''ve been conquered."


    Although this wolf boss was a new entity that respawned in the game world, in that one particr moment, he could see all of his other demises in Jake''s green eyes.


    He was ovee by fear and let out a high-pitched shriek. The boss could have sworn he had seen the cruel and wide smile spreading across Jake''s face, too!


    Jake was indeed merciless.


    He released arrow after arrow, finishing his enemy in a victorious streak of critical strikes.


    Once the wolf boss died, Jake lowered his bow.


    He caressed his wooden ring, feeling its smooth surface.


    [Ring Of Freedom(Ring)(Unique)(Durability: 100/100)]


    [Increases the archer proficiency by two whenbined with the bow.]


    Therefore, Jake''s archery proficiency was no longer at the beginner level!


    On that day, Joker won.

 Chapter 23: Soldier

    <h4>Chapter 23: Soldier</h4>


    Chapter 23: Soldier


    The following day, Jake entered the wolf boss''s arena with different equipment.


    It was the one he had made through his newest crafting skill, which waspleted by his survival skills¡ªtailoring.


    He used the wolf''s hide and fur for this set, bing the humanoid version of the wolf boss, as Jake draped himself from head to toe in the monster''s rigid and heavy skin.


    [You''re wearing the wolf boss'' set, The White Wolf Hunter, personally crafted by you.]


    [Your defenses have been increased by 50%]


    The leather armor set, tailored for his endeavors on the tutorial ind, significantly increased Jake''s defenses against physical attacks.


    That said, it''d impact Jake''s iing battle in more ways than one.


    Firstly, it was set crafted from the wolf boss'' kin so the monster would notice that Jake wasn''t here for the first time.


    From that point, it could go either way¡ªthe boss could go on the rampage or be more cautious about Jake.


    Jake prayed for thetter toe to pass.


    Another w was that the leather armor set was too warm and heavy for the tutorial forest. Jake didn''t even bother putting it on beforeing close to the boss'' nest, as not only would he lose more stamina than during the battle, but he would also exhaust himself and strain his muscles just from treading through the forest.


    It didn''t matter that Jake''s strength stat was higher than a normal human''s¡ªthe wolf boss'' hide was that formidable. That also introduced yet another problem: the armor limited Jake''s shooting forms.


    Jake solved the issue with clever cuts around the joints on his arms and torso so that the armor would be avable in the soldier form, in which he often shot forward and diagonally.


    That was more or less it.


    Jake, therefore, had arrived in The White Wolf Hunter Set, sporting the presence of the man who had killed thousands of wolves, bing one of them.


    ''Let''s do it...'' Jake entered the soldier stance, his feet close to each other and his back straight. He straightened himself like a perfect machine meant to execute anyone in sight.


    He drew the bowstring and released the arrow with three fingers release, beginning the battle with the heaviest critical strike he''d ever inflicted in his yer history.


    [-221 HP!]


    The wolf''s frame, vital points, and movements were so familiar that Jake was confident he could deal a more critical strike to him. The first arrow must have pierced through the brain and skull and scratched the boss''s brain for the critical strike to be this much!


    He didn''t change his form or spot and released arrows as fast as possible.


    Meanwhile, the boss noticed his enemy''s presence¡ªthe human in wolf skin. His blood boiled, and killing instinct filled every corner of his flesh and soul, triggering the feral side he wasn''t aware of.


    He seemed to have grown in size a little!


    The familiar roar swept through the boss'' arena.


    What Jake knew to be a slice of an invisible roar had be an avnche of fury as the ground had been yanked up by the clearly visible howl that appeared in the form of the silver wind.


    Its des hacked at Jake''s armor, tearing off fur and flesh. The durability points of his entire set fell quickly.


    Jake, however, remained rooted to the ground, his form not crushed. His rigid stance aside, the armor had fulfilled its job of protecting and facilitating him, as the roar was the physical attack that saved him from the damage and the stun crowd control, so he was keen on going for more arrow releases.


    It wasn''t easy.


    In fact, it was impossible.


    The wolf boss didn''t have that peculiarg or momentary break after howling at his opponent with his only skill.


    Leaping forward, the monster zoomed at Jake and bridged the distance in one breath! His paw swept through the ground, hitting Jake from the side like a hammer!


    Jake flew in a familiar parab, but the heavy armor now became his obstacle as he heavily rolled on the ground without any means to effortlessly stop the spinning, let alone return to his soldier form.


    His vision spiraled.


    When it stopped, another heavy blow copsed onto him, caving in his armor into his flesh. Blood rushed to his mouth like a fountain, forcing him to spit a mouthful of it.


    Catching breath was difficult, too.


    But Jake didn''t let anything affect him and his path. He stubbornly tried to get to his feet.


    It was, however, the boss who picked him up as his jaw shut on Jake''s torso. Sharp des sank into the armor and Jake''s flesh, taking away more than half of his health points.


    Jake could only stare ahead while feeling significantly appeased by the system pangs of pain. He also understood where the battle was heading, which hurt him more than anything else.


    The boss did what Jake had expected him to.


    Once his teeth sank deeper into his foe, the boss arched his head back, bringing the human fool closer to the nest''s ceiling, which would have gathered everyone''s attention had anyone else been here.


    He shook his head left and right, causing fireworks of blood and arrows to fly away in every direction. Jake''s limbs and head lifelessly dangled as he had epted his defeat.


    His blood sshed like the stain of a loser, and his arrows broke without much resistance.


    Jake''s bones cracked and twisted, breaking him in every direction before his soul disappeared from the body.


    [You have died.]


    [You can respawn in an hour.]


    [It''s your first death. If you ever get troubled by it, consider contacting your local psychiatrist. Stay safe and healthy!]


    Jake was now in the ck room, where he could safely log out and rest after his first failure.


    In the meanwhile, the boss chewed on his corpse, howling to no end.


    His roars reached everyone in the forest, lowering the heads of other wolves into utmost obedience, while the rest of the kinds of monsters simply scoffed at him, ready to ept the challenge should the wolf boss be ballsy enough to challenge them.


    On that day, the soldier lost.

 Chapter 24: Luck (1)

    <h4>Chapter 24: Luck (1)</h4>


    Chapter 24: Luck (1)


    Richard was a newbie helper who had seen a lot of people.


    Although he had met yers simr to Jake, not many were as sane as him. It could have been said that those people couldn''t bnce their ws and advantages, which Jake seemed perfectly aware of.


    For instance, Richard could tell that Jake''s n to reach The Unconquerable Mountain was absurd. Even the craziest yers wouldn''t go for it, as it took way too long to finish. Even if the incentive behind it was the strength and dexterity stat increase beyond what quests offered, it was not worth spending this much time on the tutorial ind.


    In fact, it would be better to clear the entire ind through avable routes instead, which nearly all diligent and serious yers had done.


    Jake, however, found as many uses for his n to hone himself into the best archer. It worked pretty well so far.


    If Jake''s friends were asked about this bnce, they would have pointed out that Jake had abstained from ying the game when it was released. This showed his awareness of his w and his measures to control it.


    After so many experiences, Jake understood himself well.


    That said, he couldn''t tame the bnce in question.


    Staying in the corner of the wolf boss''s nest, Richard witnessed Jake''s twentieth attempt at killing the boss using only his soldier''s stance.


    The young adult''s form was splendid, and even Richard hade to respect it from the bottom of his heart, but that alone was not enough against the wolf boss. Jake had to move, switch the angle, or at least try to somehow protect himself.


    Yet, he didn''t...


    When Jake died again, Richard sighed and returned to the wooden cabin.


    An hourter, Jake returned to the game world. He respawned on the same spot he had first arrived in the fantasy world and clenched his hands, his face twisting into a bestial countenance.


    He was about to go for blood, but Richard stopped him.


    "Why won''t you try to stop him in any way?" Richard asked.


    Jake nced at him and shook his head, "Can''t go for that. The arrow bones seem to work well, and I just need to find that perfect angle to kill him with consecutive and heavy five critical strikes."


    During his Joker Battle, Jake hadn''t used the bone arrows because he didn''t feel he could make them right yet.


    His loss against the wolf boss prompted him to finish that project. He now could produce wooden arrows with bone arrowheads made from the wolf boss'' bones, which he called arrow bones.


    It was fine to use them, but nothing else in the soldier stance...


    Richard was curious as to why Jake would think like that... "You refuse to make any traps yet are fine with the bone arrows... where''s the logic?"


    Jake exined, "An arrow and a bow make us archers. It''s an irremovable part of my path... but traps and anything else can wait."


    Jake no longer bothered with Richard. He went down the slope and entered the forest, then mercilessly made his way to the wolf boss while destroying the monster''s kin with everything he had.


    Richard sighed, "I can see his point of not using Odin. He doesn''t want to rely on his summon in case Odin is unavable. Traps are different as he can make them... so if he adds them to his soldier stance, it will still be only his strength. Where is the problem?"


    It could have been said that Richard was going against his deepest wish.


    After all, the more Jake stubbornly fought the boss, the more he would stay on the tutorial ind.


    The problem was that Jake hadn''t really progressed. Other than perfecting his wooden and bone arrows, he had thrown his schedule to the bin and focused only on getting the boss in the soldier stance.


    That unnatural diligence and stubbornness had now mixed into a fatal w.


    Richard sincerely wanted the best for his friend, so he couldn''t stand Jake wasting so much potential and time.


    Sometimeter, Jake respawned again.


    "Archer," Richard called him sternly, "Sit down and listen to me."


    A genuine anger and frustration could have been heard in Richard''s voice, causing Jake to give in to the older man''s request.


    They sat down on the log by the bonfire, and each looked at the dancing mes of the tongue.


    Richard said, "What you are doing is just wrong."


    "Joker seeded, so¡ª" Jake interjected, only to get a strong p on the back.


    Richard continued, "We''ve talked about it! Only Joker had a chance of winning against the wolf boss! Archer, what you are doing is now simply relying on luck! You don''t innovate at all! It would have been great if you made more than bone arrows, but you''re so stubborn you''re hurting yourself and me! If you make traps, it will be part of your style. Soldiers use traps, too, in case you didn''t know..."


    "Joker didn''t use any traps... just arrows and bows..." Jake whispered.


    Richard nced at him as though his friend was an idiot... "And Joker has acrobatics and fast movement, while soldier doesn''t..."


    At this point, Richard believe he''d seen through Jake''s main problem.


    For some reason, the young man believed he had to aplish the wolf boss'' conquest in the same way in every stance. Which meant that if Joker used only a bow and arrows, Soldier had to do the same.


    Only that difficult experience would enable Jake to be even stronger, or so he thought.


    Richard said, "Oh, you can get foolish sometimes."


    Jake only looked down.


    Richard faintly smiled. He had already imagined Jake stubbornly attacking his enemies to squeeze as much experience from them as possible, but he had never imagined that this stubbornness could bite him like that.


    As a newbie helper, he gently exined again, "It''s all luck now. You''re only relying on luck because the boss still has a simr level to you and stats. He can kill you in a few precise attacks and can get so easy to you since you just focus on the soldier''s stance. I''ll repeat it¡ªluck. It''s all luck! Can you control your luck, Archer?"


    Jake thought for a while before standing up and saying, "Yeah."


    Richard face palmed himself.


    This man was more stubborn than he thought!

 Chapter 25: Luck (2)

    <h4>Chapter 25: Luck (2)</h4>


    Chapter 25: Luck (2)


    Another battle between the soldier and the wolf boss began.


    ''I''ll get you this time! Soldier will!'' Jake shouted inwardly as he pulled the bowstring to the highest anchor point, drawing his strongest strength and loading it into his bone arrow.


    He released the arrow and delivered a high critical strike that even surprised him!


    [You have done a critical strike!]


    [-251 HP!]


    Jake fell into the deepest focus he could muster. His vision stretched so much that many more trajectories than ever before extended in his archery vision, giving him a glimpse of new angles and possibilities!


    That was it.


    Jake felt it in his bones.


    He''d win against this wolf boss as the soldier!


    Even if his other critical strikes were weaker, Jake would still be able to deal a lot of damage! What''s more, in his foolish attempts to defeat the boss with the soldier form, Jake had learned how to take and endure damage.


    It was the silver lining in this absurdity that no one would be able to agree with, including Richard!


    Therefore, Jake only had to shoot arrows and wait for the monster to charge at him.


    If the boss loomed over him, Jake would enter a defensive stance by joining his arms and twisting his torso to avoid any lethal damage, protect himself well, and even decrease the strength of the impact, meaning he''d roll less and quickly return to his form.


    Once back onto his two feet, he''d defeat the boss!


    The wolf, however, stood petrified. Jake could tell because he had once seen that frightened expression.


    ''Why is he like that?'' Jake questioned while shooting another arrow.


    He left another critical strike that would have made many newbie yers widen their eyes from shock. The boss''s defenses and joints seemed to have rusted, as he didn''t budge after receiving the blow.


    Jake grew suspicious and lowered his bow.


    "What are you doing?" a voice asked him from the shadows. "Kill him."


    "Richard?" Jake asked. His countenance twisted, and he shouted, "What''s the meaning of this?! You helped me?!"


    Coming from the shadows, Richard revealed himself. He wore a faint smile and appeared like an older brother about to scold his younger brother for doing something foolish.


    Jake was often subject to this smile, care, and friendship, but he hated everything about it now.


    Richard noticed that yet his smile hadn''t crumbled.


    He said, "See, Archer. You can''t control your luck."


    "Are you saying you are my luck?" Jake asked, pissed.


    Richard chuckled, "I don''t. Luckes in many forms. I can count on my hands the times I''ve revealed myself to the monsters of the tutorial forest to help a yer. Isn''t their luck to have me, the newbie helper, help them so far? Isn''t that your luck that I''ve exposed myself like that?"


    "The hell you mean..." Jake looked down, disappointed. He believed he''d be able to defeat the wolf boss in the soldier form and significantly improve. He really wanted to use the wolf boss as much as possible to improve himself, and his personality trait came with quite a dangerous method that not many would approve of.


    Richard, however, believed in his friend.


    But even he had his limits.


    Richard understood Jake so well that he shared what he meant and what he could have done, "If I didn''t expose myself to you and only lowered the wolf boss'' resistance, you would believe you defeated him on your own. Am I right?"


    Jake''s eyes widened as he instantly realized where Richard wasing from.


    Richard contentedly nodded, "I could have lied to you. And you would live thinking you''ve progressed. Done once, I''d continue so as to you wouldn''t waste your potential. I''d not have any self-restraint. That would turn our friendship in the wrong direction, which I hate."


    Having his secrets and troubles, Richard couldn''t bring himself to lie to his friend in this case. It was because Jake truly had given up on his schedule and efficient progress just to continuously fight the boss in one form.


    He only relied on luck here, which was wrong.


    Jake put his bow and quiver into his inventory. The warm and heavy wolf equipment was also thrown there before Jake lost strength in his legs.


    Sprawled on the ground, he hovered his eyes on the dense canopy.


    Richard approached him and sat down beside him, "Wanna some water?"


    "Yeah, thanks," Jake slightly raised his head and epted the wooden cup of water.


    He chugged it in one go.


    A few minutester, Jake began another conversation. "I kinda was in a simr position in the past, so I can tell you''re genuinely worried about me. Where''s exactly the problem?"


    "If all you can do is rely on luck, that''s where the problem starts," Richard exined. "It''s okay to take risks in battles and try something new to catch your opponents off-guard. But if your entire n is based on luck, then you''re sentenced to lose. That''s what I believe. To be honest with you, the moment you stopped working hard and innovating to help your soldier form, I felt terrible. It just felt wrong."


    Jake absentmindedly stared ahead...


    Later, he sighed, "I guess I wanted too much. Oh, but I learned how to take a blow, you know?"


    "You would have learned that anyway," Richard brightly smiled.


    Jake reciprocated his smile before picking himself up.


    He checked the clock and curved his lips wider, "Enough time to fix my bow and equipment. I''ll also try crafting bone arrows, not just bone arrowheads. It''d best to have a steel knife, though."


    Richard grinned, "Sounds like a request for a quest. Fine."


    [You have received a quest ¡ª Back to schedule #1]


    [Richard wants you to return to your schedule topensate for the lost time on the wolf boss. Cut down five trees, craft one hundred wooden arrows, repair your equipment, and make a new modification to your bow!]


    [Reward: Steel Knife(Rare)]


    "With pleasure," Jake smiled.


    [You have epted the quest.]


    Jake''s luck smiled upon him.

 Chapter 26: Jake’s future

    <h4>Chapter 26: Jake''s future</h4>


    Chapter 26: Jake''s future


    Jake nervously stared at the monitor on which earnings of various upations were disyed.


    He didn''t bother using his breathing technique to calm himself down because he would soon talk with the person who had taught him it¡ªhis father.


    Only Jake''s father, Edward, could throw him so much out of hisfort zone.


    "Alright," Jake licked his lips, "That''s all I have to convince him."


    After turning his PC off, Jake left his room and went downstairs to talk with his father about his future. He noticed his mother wasn''t at the table, making his mood sour.


    She''d interject when things strayed in the wrong direction¡ªshe was like a lifebelt if needed...


    Jake sighed and sat on the sofa across from his father, smiling at him.


    Edward cut straight to the chase, "College or work?"


    "I''m thinking of working," Jake replied, waiting for the cue.


    When his father asked what kind of work his son had his eyes on, Jake went on about upations rted to Legend Enigma Online. In the span of five months, yers rose to significant positions in the game and thus had their own guilds and territories, which required workers.


    Since the game was like a second world, the game system alone couldn''t rece people''s input and only slightly made working easier. In fact, theck ofputers was quite bothersome even for people with office experience.


    That said, NPCs could be hired. But leaving everything to people who could betray you at any moment cause they went beyond what NPCs were known for prior Legend Enigma Online was a terrible choice.


    It was better to contract a yer with a real-life contract, significantly limiting the risks of having a rat in a guild.


    Thus, there were positions where Jake could work for some time and then quickly shift to his crafting quests or even archery training!


    All because it''d be in the game.


    He also could make a single-member privatepany and work alone here.


    In fact, most solo yers without a job went for that route, as it provides free insurance, less taxes on the money exchange from game coins to dors, and a retirement pension in the future.


    Jake could work in the game world by gatheringmon resources in stacks or selling high-grade items on the auction, then exchanging game ie for real ones.


    He also could be hired in the game for many purposes. Some newbies needed more time to adapt to the game world, meaning they needed someone to point out their mistakes and help them with the game system.


    There was also a simr upation that introduced newbies to valuable NPCs and nned out their start so as to they would have high proficiencies and sses, skills, and game ie.


    Jake exined many more paths that he could take to make money.


    Lastly, he told his father about streaming, "I can see myself bing a streamer with a small but loyal fanbase because I''ve picked the weakest ss and am pretty good at it. Anyway, I was thinking of checking the guilds first. It sounds the closest to the real work experience, right? I think it''s best for someone like me who hasn''t worked yet."


    Edward curved his lips into an amused smile, "Aren''t you still on the tutorial ind?"


    Jake turned into a stone. He inwardly cursed at his sister and her big mouth!


    "I can tell what you were thinking, Jake. Getting hired by a guild is the only path you can take since it doesn''t require much game experience. The rest of the upations you mentioned were only to show the fake effort you put into your future. But... you''ve spent your entire vacation in the game and still are on the tutorial ind. That''s the main problem," Edward said.


    Jake clenched his hands, and his curses toward Mary became louder than his drumming heart.


    "I''m not that worried about you. If you give it your all, you should be able to cut it in an adult life. I don''t really doubt that..." Edward recalled his and his wife''s worries about their daughter, whose future looked bleak. Fortunately, she found someone who took good care of her.


    Edward didn''t have the same concerns regarding Jake. He went through his final exams well, and his scores opened the doors to colleges that their family couldn''t afford to. It only showed how persistent and stubborn Jake could be to achieve anything he seriously set his eyes on.


    That trait caused many problems and was surely the incentive behind Jake''s decision about his future.


    "I want you to try college," Edward said. "It''ll be difficult for you since you can''t focus well on two different things, but I still want you to check it out and have some taste of it. I''ll cover all expenses."


    "Why can''t I... try this part-time job? I''ll soon leave the tutorial ind..." Jake asked his father. He lied to him because he didn''t see himself leaving for the maind soon.


    Though Jake may have revealed some of his true emotions, he hoped to receive a convincing answer.


    Edward crossed his arms, "You need a backup n in case you are not cut out for the gaming world. I often read about the future of virtual gaming being bright and lucrative, but it''s still in the early stages and too risky. College isn''t just about studying hard. It''s also about interactions with your peers and seniors. You learn how to be more sociable, get valuable connections, and make new friends. You take part in the adult world and learn to be responsible. That''s why I said it''s going to be difficult. Because I know how serious you can get about one thing to the point you forget about anything else. This is exactly why you must learn how to manage your time and that w better. Family, college, connections, friends, studies, gaming, archery club, and you yourself¡ªif you find good time management and even small sesses in each of what I''ve just mentioned, you will be a good adult. Otherwise, you gonna rely on luck and live below standard, which is disappointing and too stressful."


    Jake''s heart was squeezed by something he couldn''t describe.


    Perhaps it was the word luck that worked so well on him.


    Nheless, he gravely nodded and stood up.


    "I''ll go to college, then."


    Edward smiled, "Go for it."


    After Jake left the living room, Edward pulled out his phone and called his wife.


    "Yeah, it''s over," he said, "He''ll go to college. Yes. I doubt he will aim high, so don''t worry about costs. He didn''t really argue back with me, though. I find it surprising. You too? Haha~~ it must have been the game. We have to return to it, too. Nothing beats beating down monsters for stress relief. Right! I''ll be waiting for you."


    Edward cut off and put his phone on the table.


    He rxed on the sofa and turned on the TV.


    The day had only started but began so well that he believed he would meet legendary monsters in the game and flex his swordsman skills to his wife again!


    "If only the treadmill worked..." Edward sighed.


    Author''s note: Supreme Archer will go premium on monday! Thank you for all the support, and I hope to see everyone supporting our archer in his endeavors and me as well! Would be cool to get some responses here to know who''s willing to keep going despite premium etc. Thanks for the reading and have a nice day everyone!

 Chapter 27: A Hidden Room (1)

    <h4>Chapter 27: A Hidden Room (1)</h4>


    Chapter 27: A Hidden Room (1)


    Jake was cutting down a tree while Richard casually sat behind him for a talk.


    "Oh, so you''re already adapting to the new schedule?" Richard asked after learning about Jake going to college.


    He had noticed that Jake had been off his game schedule for a few days and had only logged in to spend time with Odin and the crafting table, which was again so unlike him.


    Jake exined that he had to choose between working or continuing his studies.


    After Richard learned that Jake''s father had convinced him to study more, the newbie developed a respect for Edward, as he knew how difficult it was to persuade Jake.


    "I won''t log in in the mornings and early afternoon. And I decided to attend the archery club on Monday and Wednesday, so I will probably log in during the evenings on these days. I also will see how my studies go and how much time assignments take me, so this schedule is just a mere skeleton," Jake said.


    Richard hummed, "What are you going to study?"


    "A human," Jake replied.


    "What? Really?" Richard blinked, confused.


    "Ah, I mean humanities," Jake smiled and corrected himself before sweeping his steel ax to cut down the tree and exining what humanities covered.


    This course included sses that Jake believed would help him in the game. Of course, he took his father''s advice to heart and considered his future, but it was hard to think of anything other than archery and the game''s content.


    Once he put his heart into something, he would really go for it¡ªthat was what Jake had to fix in his adult life.


    The problem was that he didn''t know what he wanted to do in the future. It was a typical problem for many people his age, and lots of answers just told him to try anything at this point.


    Which brought Jake to humanities sses that should give him a view of new possibilities and also somewhat aid him on his path to the top in the Legend Enigma Online. Just history alone should help Jake learn from people''s past mistakes and prevent him from repeating them.


    Since the game was based on medieval times with the touch of magic and old, unique culture inspired by the old times, Jake believed his ns were viable.


    Richard nodded, "There''s a saying that those who don''t know history know nothing about themselves. Sounds to me like you''ve made a good choice."


    Jake swung his ax for thest time, took a few steps back not to get injured from the tree''s fall, and replied, "Thanks."


    He wiped the sweat off his brow. Once the tree fell, Jake would ask Richard for help to bring it to their safe zone to manufacture various utensils, arrows, and convenient stuff.


    That said, today''s tree was quite different.


    On the stub, Jake could see various rainbow sparkles. It was odd cause he had never seen it before.


    [You have found a hidden room rted to your legendary quest, Legendary Summons Quest.]


    Excitement overtook Jake as the secret quest had been triggered! It washed all his exhaustion and even seemed to have filled his stamina bar!


    Turning to look over his shoulder at the newbie helper, Jake asked, "Is that why you told me to start cutting down a path here?"


    Richard raised his hands to fake ignorance, "I didn''t know about a hidden room at all."


    Jake chuckled, "Liar."


    It was a room rted to the legendary quest, but anyone cutting down the trees would have been able to find it.


    Perhaps whatever was hidden inside that room had different uses depending on a yer''s status and quests, but Jake was nearly convinced that Richard had purposely told him to start making a path toward the Unconquerable Mountain here because of it.


    He put his hand on the stub, prompting a game system window.


    [Would you like to enter the hidden room?]


    "So it''s a teleportation. Right, I''ll rest and then enter the room.]


    [You have denied the prompt.]


    Resting and preparing for the hidden room would take him an hour.


    It was mainly because Jake wanted to summon his pet to tell him about the potential battle. He also didn''t think he''d fight today as it wasn''t in his ns, so Jake decided to warm up his battle instincts before heading for the hidden quest.


    Upon receiving a call, Odin appeared beside his master and instantly rushed to his side to nudge his nose into his leg.


    Odin hadn''t been summoned during Jake''s stubborn soldier arc, which made him feel abandoned. After all, he was just a puppy, so anything too abrupt in his life was too influential on his heart.


    In a nutshell, he felt lonely.


    Jake did his best to fix that.


    "I''ll enter the hidden room," Jake said while patting the wolf''s head, "I''ll probably need your help, so prepare for a battle and be ready to ept my call at a moment''s notice."


    Woof! Odin decisively replied.


    Beside them, Richard warmly smiled at the duo.

 Chapter 28: A Hidden Room (2)

    <h4>Chapter 28: A Hidden Room (2)</h4>


    Chapter 28: A Hidden Room (2)


    [You have entered the hidden room.]


    Upon entering the room, Jake crumbled into his Joker Form and raised his bow, resting his arrow on the arrow rest he had carved on his wooden bow.


    It was one of the modifications he had done inspired by the modern bows from his master''s club.


    This was one of the prerequisites to the recent quest Jake had received from Richard, meaning that Jake was only one tree short from receiving the steel knife to enhance his crafting progress and skills.


    The arrow rest helped his weapon''s precision, a good and convenient bonus.


    ''It''s dark... and I haven''t seen anyone yet,'' Jake analyzed as he confirmed his safety.


    Appearing in the room where darkness reigned, Jake couldn''t make out anything but his hands. Even his bow seemed to have disappeared in the darkness, which wasn''t terrible as it meant his arrows would be the same. The only problem would be their whistles, but Jake didn''t bother thinking this far as the opponent had yet to make himself clear.


    ''Am I in the corridor to the room, or have I appeared in the room directly? Should I risk taking out a torch and lighting it up?'' Jake questioned.


    He couldn''t see himself progressing in the darkness, let alone fighting, so he bet on whatever was in the room not to make any assault attack on him. That said, if Jake were to die, he would return soon enough.


    ''I''ll go with the torch and at least get some info,'' Jake decided.


    He knelt on his one knee and carefully put down his bow on the ground. Opening his system meticulously, Jake clicked on his inventory and silently took out a torch and a small stick.


    With his skill, Richard''s Survival Kit, and high dexterity, Jake believed he could start a fire without any problem. The room wasn''t cold or warm, so he was confident in his calctions.


    Once he stuffed the stick between his palms as though he wanted to p it, Jake began rubbing his hands together, creating so much friction that sparks flew before him.


    Atst, his torch lit up in mes, staving darkness off him.


    Jake stood up with the torch''s handle clenched in his right hand and extended it forward.


    ''Looks like a cave,'' Jake thought as he could only spot rocks.


    But he could make up some ancient writings stered on the rocky ground when he looked below. They were old and wasted by time, but Jake didn''t think their use had worn off.


    It wouldn''t have been a hidden room with a teleportation had those writings been useless.


    [You have stored The Harbinger Of The Archer in your inventory.]


    Since no threat hade out yet, Jake stuffed his bow in the inventory and took a few steps forward.


    On his way forth, he made out two pirs on the sides on which ancient writings seemed to have been sprinkled with anti-time abstergent, as the writings were as though written just recently with dense ink.


    The pirs and the cave were small as Jake could lift his torch and ssh its light onto the ceiling.


    Jake waspelled to stop a few steps ahead as he noticed an eagle in the middle of the cave. The eagle was ck with an eye-catching white beak that seemed brittle and valuable.


    It wasn''t of an adult eagle size, but it also was not that small¡ªit could have been said it was of a perfect size to perch on a human adult''s shoulder. It slept on its two legs with its beak low.


    [Ender, The Eagle Of Darkness,(Legendary Boss) Lv. ??? HP:??? MP:???]


    ''Only Richard had his stats hidden from me until now... can I even defeat this eagle?'' Jake thought.


    That was when the ancient writings lit up in white, brightening every corner of the cave. Jake momentarily became blinded by the light as his eyes had been used to the darkness.


    When he could open them again, he waspelled to look at the eagle spreading its wings wide. Its eyes were no longer closed, and now the indignant ck eyes pierced Jake.


    That, however, wasn''t the most surprising part.


    The eagle screeched, and its voice reached Jake''s mind.


    [HUMAN TRAITOR!]


    It was a male voice that sounded deep and profound despite his fury. Such a voice would be able to instill glory into anyone and be used for voice acting for the best games and movies!


    Well, Jake was in the game!


    The eagle took off and hung close to the ceiling.


    At this point, Jake could feel that he was pretty much not wee there. The eagle''s killing intent could have also been felt, as Jake got goosebumps on his arms and back.


    The eagle shook his feathers, conjuring dark des of darkness and shooting them toward Jake!


    Responding to this move, Jake threw his torch to the side and tumbled in the opposite direction, hiding behind the pir.


    The des connected, shaking the pir and the cave.


    It sounded like more than ten grenades had exploded beside Jake, yet the pir stood tall and proud, having managed to withstand the attack.


    The eagle scoffed in a human voice and spun, covering himself in the cocoon of darkness.


    A momentter, once he finished his skill, Ender shouted, "Do you think the restraints of your ancestors are enough to keep you safe?! Enough to turn me into your ve?!"


    The cocoon detonated with darkness so flowing and sinuous it seemed to have been turned into silk. It wasn''t any material, however, but a skill that sank like water into a sponge into every corner of the cave, except the ancient writings, truly drowning the cave in darkness for a few seconds.


    Jake looked around and questioned aloud, "Has the cave expanded?"


    "Keen eyesight, just like your traitorous ancestors," the eagle proudly snarled, "You have nowhere to escape, the human traitor. I''ll use your blood to escape this prison and punish humans, demons, and other traitors for what they''ve done!"


    Jake sneered, "All I can say is that times changed. If I die, I will return. And I will repeat that until I get you as my summon! Let''s see how good you are, Ender!"


    "Insolent kid!" Ender screeched.


    The ancient writings¡ªthe only source of light in the cave because even the darkness of the legendary boss couldn''t have shadowed them¡ªshone upon Ender, weakening him.


    The white shackles had stretched from the floor, pirs, and even the ceiling to wrap around the poor eagle.


    The chains squeezed him, sapping him of his might.


    His status now looked as such...


    [Ender, The Eagle Of Darkness Lv. 10 HP: 2500/2500 MP: 1564/3500]


    Jake thought, ''It''s doable.''

 Chapter 29: A Hidden Room (3)

    <h4>Chapter 29: A Hidden Room (3)</h4>


    Chapter 29: A Hidden Room (3)


    "Concealing yourself is pointless, traitor!" Ender screeched in his peculiarnguage, mixing human and eagle speeches.


    After pping his wings, he dove into the dark ocean below him and disappeared into it.


    Jake witnessed the eagle''s skill while peeking over his hidden spot behind the pir.


    It was easy because of the boss''s white beak. It was like a pilgrim meant to guide others at night.


    ''He didn''t only cover the room in darkness but also expanded it to have more room to maneuver! He can sink into the darkness and probablye out from any spot!'' Jake thought.


    His archery forms crossed his mind. He came to the conclusion that Master Form was the best for this kind of opponent, who could attack unexpectedly from most angles.


    Jake dropped onto one knee and raised his bow with the arrow nocked on the bowstring. In this form, unlike Soldier Stance, Jake could shoot the eagle easily should hee out from either side.


    He suspected that Ender couldn''t emerge from below him because the footing beneath him was solid. Richard also exined that magic and any active skills absorbed a lot of mana, a rule that applied to anyone and anything using this otherworldly energy.


    ''It''s not that we''re in the ocean of darkness. It''s tangible, and I think he turns the point he wants to drop in intangible...'' Jake thought while rolling his eyes around.


    With his back pressed against the pir and his hunch about the eagle''s skill, Jake had to cover the front, sides, and above him, which was exhausting and stressful. His opponent must have noticed that, as he hadn''t revealed himself yet.


    Jake used a moment of silence to kick away a pebble and confirm his suspicions. Just like he thought, the rock didn''t drop into the darkness.


    ''So I can run around...'' Jake thought. That said, it''d be stupid to leave his spot and run around with the boss, biding time to mentally wear him off.


    Atst, the eagle broke the surface on Jake''s right side. He was fast and decisive, even attacking from Jake''s weakest spot¡ªthe right!


    Perhaps it was because Jake held the bow''s handle in his left hand, but his right side was one of his weaknesses, and he could only solve it with time and muscle memory.


    The eagle zoomed past him, his ws cleaving through Jake''s skin. Before that move connected, however, Jake strained to release his arrow, which was weaker and off-mark.


    It didn''t connect with his enemy.


    Ender plunged into his ocean of darkness and once again bid his time.


    ''Damn it... he''s smart,'' Jake nced at the wound on his arm, from which blood oozed out. He checked his stats in the corner of his eyes, too.


    [Archer Lv. 7 HP: 194/280 MP: 280/280]


    It was true that Jake could have invested his stat points into vitality to increase his health points, but it wasn''t like he''d fight opponents like Ender daily.


    His equipment also couldn''t have been brought here because it limited him to only one form, which didn''t work on the wolf boss, let alone the eagle.


    ''I couldn''t feel anything when he left his spot,'' Jake narrowed his eyes, ''Should I lure him out?''


    Since Ender was a prideful eagle who already showed off his wisdom, Jake bet on that and feigned an attack on the right spot, where Ender could possibly be hiding. He held his anchor point tightly and loaded as much strength as possible into it, to the point where his arms and bow trembled.


    Just before he released his arrow, Jake abruptly turned to the left, where he spotted the eagle breaking through the surface again. He loomed like a monster from nightmares.


    Their eyes met, and between them flew the wooden arrow hiding in the darkness as well.


    Feeling a tinge of jeopardy, Ender pped his wings and blew himself up, dodging the arrow. He, however, was momentarily exposed to Jake, as his wings had suffered a burden from him putting too much strength into them.


    Jake nocked another arrow and let it go against the eagle.


    Relentless, he had also used his trump card¡ªOdin.


    "Odin!"


    [You have used the Call Of The Wolf Boss.]


    Materializing next to the eagle mid-air, Odin instantly caught the killing intent wafting in the air. He could see his opponent just fine because his master had summoned him beside the eagle boss.


    That was the power of the legendary summoning¡ªJake could summon Odin anywhere in his earshot.


    Odin widened his jaws and shut them on the eagle''s right wing, eliciting a piercing screech. Sounds of bones getting crushed mingled with Ender''s shrills.


    Odin desperately clung to the boss without scruples because he wanted to do his best for his master!


    Amidst those cries, the whistling arrow had finally found its target, lodging deeply in the eagle''s stomach.


    With Odin''s little weight pulling him down, Ender lost his bnce and plummeted into his ocean of darkness.


    Jake, however, had predicted that. He left his safe spot and rushed in their direction to bar the eagle''s flight and not let him disappear into the ckness.


    During the fall, Ender tamed his pain and whispered, "I sense a fragment of Fenrir within you... my kin, I''ll liberate you from the corruption of the traitors!"


    After that deration, the legendary boss entered the second phase. What used to be the calm but dangerous ocean of darkness became a whirlpool so intense that Jake waspelled to stop.


    From within that vortex billowed a tornado in which Ender could safely nest himself, leaving Odin behind.


    Odin safely dropped beside his master and took his front, loyally protecting him.


    Jake stood in his Joker Form, ready to deal with whatever woulde at him.


    In the hurricane of darkness, Ender''s voice boomed from every direction.


    "I didn''t expect such a young and inexperienced archer to already have corrupted my kin. Traitors are traitors. I shall give you a taste of the darkness'' coldness!"


    A slice of darkness seemed to have been peeled off the tornado.


    Jake, however, had adapted his eyes to darkness so well that he had noticed that it was an eagle.


    It wasn''t Ender, but his form created from the dark element.


    Itcked the white beak.


    Many more forms like that perched on top of the tornado, only to drop close to Jake and Odin, sinking into the ckened floor. In the next second, they all emerged from various angles, creating a ck web around the duo.


    Odin grew frightened and worried, his shrieks low and painful.


    Jake narrowed his eyes.


    ''Yeah, it''s over,'' he smiled and knelt behind Odin.


    He whispered to his pet, "We''ll survive this. Don''t worry, and look at those eagles. Get used to them. Get used to their speed so we can defeat them on our second try!"


    Odin listened to his master and narrowed his eyes at the web of darkness.


    Atst, Ender appeared on the scene, hanging above everyone with his right wing broken. He still remained prideful and disgusted of the human at the rock bottom of this room.


    "You shall be liberated, child!" Ender screeched.


    That was the order to his magic. Every conjured eagle picked up the pace, making it seem like the entire web of darkness swayed left and right.


    Soon, one of the eagles barreled into Jake, folding him. From behind him, another eagle zoomed into him, drawing a painful scream as the beak seemed to have drilled into him. One at a time, all eagles of darkness flew at Jake and exploded on him to deal as much damage as possible.


    Ender loftily looked at the spectacle, his dark eyes brimming with hubris.


    Jake tried to get hold of this pain and body and shoot arrows back at those eagles, but that was too much for him, who had never been in this scenario. He struggled not to die so one-sidedly until the end.


    Finally, Jake died.


    Odin disappeared with his master...


    "What... was that?" Ender whispered, his eyes widening at the blue particles Jake''s demise had left behind. "Was that an escape skill?"


    The stillness returned to the cave once the darkness calmed down.


    Ender perched himself on the ground, confused...


    "Is that what he meant by saying he''ll return?" Ender wondered while feeling an inexplicable feeling that he had gone through something simr already in his life, which was odd as he couldn''t remember even a hint of it.

 Chapter 30: Awareness (1)

    <h4>Chapter 30: Awareness (1)</h4>


    Chapter 30: Awareness (1)


    "You died," Richard smiled upon seeing Jake logging into the game world.


    Since the young man appeared close to the wooden cabin, it could only mean that he''d suffered death at the hands of the legendary boss of the hidden room.


    Which wasn''t weird.


    It was the legendary boss whose likes were rare to see. Ender also hadn''t fought many newbies because his hidden room could be found in only so many ways.


    Had it not been for Richard''s advice and Jake''s absurd idea to cut a path toward the Unconquerable Mountain, his chances of meeting Ender would have been minuscule.


    That said, Jake had the legendary quest to find traces of other legendary summons. The quest didn''t specify the number of legendary traces, but Jake believed he''d still find Ender because of it.


    It wasn''t that important now that he found him anyway.


    "Yeah," Jake nodded, feeling bitter.


    He didn''t expect the second boss he met in his gaming career to be this strong and unique. He felt like killing Ender was doable the moment he had noticed his stats, but Jake obviously hadn''t taken his legendary skills into ount.


    It felt pretty shameful now that he thought about it.


    Richard just grinned while listening to Jake''s disorganized thoughts.


    Inhaling deeply to calm himself down, Jake exined his experience and views of the eagle boss, "It was dark, but the shining letters provided me enough light to see the boss, and my eyes also adapted somewhat. But the problem is that I can''t fight back well, and he has an edge because of the darkness around the room. He''s smart and even speaks humannguage!"


    "That''s the legendary boss for you," Richard chuckled. "Remember that legendary bosses can''t be respawned. This one is a special case since he appears on the tutorial ind, but overall, there''s only one type of legendary boss. Ender''s special enough that you might meet him again on the maind."


    Jake nodded, "Got it."


    "Have you gotten any ideas to defeat him?" Richard asked.


    Jake nodded again, "The more I think about it, the more I believe I can''t use Joker to fight him. I need higher strength, endurance, and means to limit Ender''s angles. Anything I put down in this cave can be drowned in his darkness, so just any trap won''t do... I need like insta traps. But that''s difficult. Nothinges to my mind, and I still need to be on time."


    "Sounds like a good test for your Master and Soldier Forms. What you need is a perception skill," Richard smiled. "It''s rare for newbies to learn about it on the tutorial ind as the ind''s purpose is different. First and foremost, yers learn about themselves here."


    Jake agreed with the newbie helper.


    His forms were the best proof that this worked well. Jake didn''t even have archery ss yet, but he already had his own vision of it and what he wanted to pursue with a bow and arrows.


    Richard gleefully nodded, "The perception skill, thus, is a skill yers learn from the martial statutes on the maind. This is where they apply their vision of themselves to the teachings from experienced mentors and yers to shape themselves into what they want to be. I, however, will help you learn perception here so as to you can defeat Ender. Interested?"


    "I am!" Jake clenched his hands, his eyes shining with excitement.


    "Alright. Ever felt like someone''s watching you from behind?" Richard asked, cutting straight to the chase.


    Surprised, Jake thought for a few seconds before nodding to him.


    Richard smiled, "That''s more or less it. The perception skill allows your third eye to pick up anything directed at you. The more familiar you get with other skills and environments, the easier it will be for you to develop this skill. Likewise, you can purposely develop it against anything you want. To help you visualize it, this skill is like an invisible passive bubble around you, and anything you''re prepared for will be noticed by you upon breaching this bubble. Some yers cannot learn it because they get motion sickness and headaches, though I doubt you''re one of them."


    Jake fell into thought.


    The skill was more convenient than he thought.


    "It''d be so good if anyone could control darkness here... I really want to get used to it," Jake muttered, and then a sudden idea clicked within him.


    He opened his inventory system and took out a steel ax.


    He extended it toward Richard and smiled, "Let''s start learning the perception skill with you throwing this ax at me!"


    Richard took the ax confusedly, "Are you sure?"


    Jake nodded, "Yeah! It''s because Ender has a white, shiny beak. This ax''s steel is the closest I have to anything shiny, so I want to adapt the perception to it and catch him off-guard! I didn''t focus too much on it during the battle because the darkness overwhelmed me... but that beak is his weak spot! Even if it isn''t, just because it''s so shiny, I can learn how to ''notice'' him before he makes any move on me!"


    "It''s still too early for you to train with the steel ax," Richard said, passing it back and trying to calm Jake''s excitement.


    Which was quite tricky.


    He sighed and said, "I''ll use wooden arrows to give you a sense of perception. I will make t arrow ends so you don''t get damaged, and I will make up for this ''unsatisfactory'' method with more speed. Happy?"


    "Yeah!" Jake nodded. "It should help me get used to the eagle''s high speed! Thanks, Richard!"


    "Seriously... you''re getting too excited," Richard sighed again before curving his lips up, "I guess you know that you can''t give up on Ender, so you are positively overwhelmed to see the prospect of you defeating him in the near future. That''s so you that I''m about to act along with your child-like excitement. You should see how Odin does... he saw you dying for the first time, and he''s just a puppy."


    "That''s true," Jake nodded.


    Once Odin appeared on the scene, however, Jake''s excitement vanished.


    Odin didn''t look up at him with his tongue lolling out and happiness clear in his eyes. Instead, he hung his head low, and tears streaked down his furry face...


    Woof... he softly shrieked, saying, ''Sori.''


    Jake''s heart was squeezed by sadness. The weight of it was so great that he dropped to his knees and instantly took Odin into his arms, tightly cuddling him to his chest.


    "Odin..."

 Chapter 31: Awareness (2)

    "Don''t cry, Odin. You did well. Really well," Jake whispered while stroking Odin''s head.


    That didn''t stop Odin from weeping in his master''s arms. His cries sliced Jake''s heart.


    It wasn''t that difficult to imagine what Odin had gone through.


    Jake had never summoned him to an important battle before. Their enemies were alwaysmon wolves that Jake alone could defeat, so Odin had never felt a great sense of fulfillment before.


    He wanted to call Odin in one of his battles against the wolf boss, but he had given up on the wolf boss after receiving Richard''s lecture. In fact, Jake''s fourth style, in which he aimed to defeat the wolf boss, was actually fighting along with his pet.


    Which unfortunately hadn''t happened.


    After that, Jake and Odin casually practiced and spent time together. Odin received much care, training, and food from Jake, so he saw him as more than just a master. They had be good friends.


    That said, Odin was a legendary summon and a wolf.


    Fighting and hunting were in his blood, so he wanted to reciprocate his master''s kindness in precisely those areas. Therefore, when Jake died against the eagle¡ªthe first serious opponent that required his help¡ªOdin''s heart shattered, and his self-impression crumbled.


    He didn''t feel worthy of being Jake''s friend, pet, or even ve.


    The name he received from his master¡ªOdin, a strong name¡ªwas wasted on him.


    Those were the thoughts that the puppy struggled with.


    And that was who he was¡ªa puppy.


    Jake understood it and strained to improve Odin''s mood as much as he could in those short five minutes.


    Beside him, Richard paid attention to Jake''s solution to Odin''s tears.


    It went without saying that Jake was a selfish individual. Anyone who knew him for years or just for a few minutes would agree all the same that his heart was selfish.


    Going against the mainstream and proving others wrong¡ªhis path¡ªwas lonely.


    Even now, Richard could see that all Jake wanted was to improve and learn skills to defeat Ender. He''d do anything to take down that eagle and clear the hidden room!


    ''Will he appease Odin''s tears to keep him as a weapon against Ender¡­ or give all of himself to cheer him up?'' Richard thought as he stared at the duo.


    It was too difficult to make any changes to Jake''s path, let alone entirely change it¡­


    So what would Jake do?


    Richard was curious.


    Unaware of those thoughts, Jake raised his puppy up and looked into his eyes, "Hey, Odin! There are more monsters that I haven''t seen yet, you know? You also have never seen them, so let''s go and defeat them together! You and me! We''ll use those unfamiliar monsters to be stronger and get even with the eagle. Nah, we will kill him!"


    With so much attention and desire to fight along with his master draping him, it only took Odin a few seconds to growl back and be ready to fight any kind of threat!


    His master needed him and still wanted to practice their moves together.


    Odin''s heart was no longer in tatters, returning to a tiny but strong organ that fueled him with strength and loyalty.


    Odin howled as though the full moon hung above him!


    He howled for three minutes before disappearing with ast decisive stare at his master.


    Jake smiled and decisively nodded at him.


    Richard stood silent, impressed.


    Everything he had discussed with Jake about the perception skill and Ender was put on hold.


    That stubborn man, who would relentlessly throw himself at the wolf boss with one style to squeeze the most experience from him, had just given up on his path for his friend.


    It could have been argued that Odin was a part of Jake''s strength. While that much was true, Jake was a type that studied anything he was serious about to the core, with him being the main factor, so he''d never make Odin an essential core of his style.


    ''So he can sacrifice himself for others,'' Richard smiled.


    Jake had grown familiar with Odin and genuinely thought of him as his friend. He wanted him to grow strong so as to Odin would never be a forgotten low-level summon reced by someone else.


    Which meant that Jake wanted Odin to have his own style as well.


    "I''m proud of you, Archer," Richard said.


    "Odin''s my friend¡­ that''s as much as I could do¡­ I don''t know if I did well, but I''m sure Odin isn''t that dejected anymore and eager to improve, so that''s for better," Jake smiled. "If I am correct, there are wild bears and monkeys past the area of wolves. Could you tell me more about them?"


    "Odin is my friend as well," Richard broadly smiled, "I will do anything to help him feel better. Open your minimap."


    Once Jake turned on his game system and made his minimap float before him like a small window, Richard stood beside him and looked at it. He could see it because Jake allowed him to.


    The map had Jake''s route to the wolf boss marked and the areas he scouted on his own while hunting wolves to hone himself into a better archer. Everything else unexplored was ck.


    Richard told Jake to mark two areas with entrances to the higher-level zones. "Now, a short exnation. I often advise those impatient yers to fight monkeys to level up to ten before going to the maind. You must have felt it yourself that the wolf boss andmon wolves no longer give enough EXP, right? Monkeys are annoying but much easier monsters to deal with.


    That''s why I guide people with no real passion or abundant impatience there.


    "The area next to the monkey zone is the bear area. Those are stronger and more difficult opponents. Everyone who has conquered The Unconquerable Mountain went through them and their boss. You could say that real yers, talents, or just crazy dudes go through the bear zone. For Odin''s sake, I think it''s best to clear monkeys.


    I''m sure you would eventually fight them and their boss so you can use them to build Odin''s confidence. Their fighting style is also good practice for him against Ender."


    Richard concluded his advice.


    Jake nodded, "Fine. We''ll go for monkeys."

 Chapter 32: Against an army (1)

    Jake had cleared the entirety of the wolves'' zone and saw the ocean from theirnd.


    He also could dedicate himself to his n, cutting down trees safely because he knew more or less wheremon wolves spawned, so killing them before they became bothers was a piece of cake.


    Meaning his minimap saw more of the tutorial ind than many yers because Jake was that serious about his gaming.


    He didn''t want to miss anything precious on thisnd to which he soon couldn''t return.


    It was now time to explore more of the tutorial!


    Appearing before trees whose roots were so dense and tall they resembled prison walls, Jake examined the second natural barrier in the forest.


    It didn''t seem passable at any point, as Jake couldn''t spot any openings in theplex roots, which were simr to the wolves'' zone''s first barrier yet impossible to climb.


    If it weren''t for Richard''s guidance, Jake wouldn''t have noticed a hidden clearing in which he would be able to squeeze himself to enter the next leveling ground. Jake did exactly that to cross the second defense line.


    Though it may have seemed like a defense wall, it was a natural measure preventing monkeys from butting into the territories of wolves and bears.


    "Alright," Jake said after confirming his safety. He was told by Richard that monkeys had given up on trying to trespass into other territories, meaning he should be fine upon entering theirnd for the first time.


    After putting on his heavy equipment, Jake checked his flexibility and finally clenched his bow in his left hand. He put a quiver on his back as he would mainly focus on Soldier and Master forms.


    It wasn''t because Joker was useless here. In fact, Jake could see himself dancing with the monkeys in a closebat battle, flexing his acrobatics and speed of Joker Form.


    That said, Jake needed more experience and practice with his other forms.


    Those were crucial against his impending battle against Ender.


    ''The perception skill is passive. I currently do not really feel the bubble around me, but it should be more tangible as I practice it,'' Jake thought as he sank deeper into the forest. His vision was fine because he''d been used to the tutorial forest''s darkness.


    He, however, was a much different man. Jake paid more attention to his surroundings, intending to grasp any possible threat and absorb it into his bubble of perception skill.


    His eyes now were more of a hunter searching for prey.


    Nheless, Jake was a few steps behind the other monkeys¡ªthose little creatures had noticed him first. The monkeys hang on tree branches on their elongated and flexible tails, hiding themselves in leaves.


    Their eyes were as dark as shadows, making them more sneaky than ordinary monkeys.


    Their fur was as ck as shadows, and they were about the same height as adult monkeys from Earth.


    BANG!


    Jake was hit by a pebble from the left side. His wolf armor consumed the damage and even stifled the sound. A secondter, more pebbles came from various directions, momentarily drawing a vista of the stone rain.


    Undisturbed, Jake read the trajectory of their skills as much as he could before turning himself toward the first opponent. Believing in his judgment, Jake entered the soldier form and raised his bow. He drew the highest anchor point as fast as possible before releasing his arrow with a thumb release.


    His arrow neatly struck the monkey dwelling within the clouds of leaves, and a prolonged cry bounced off the trees.


    [-105 HP!]


    [Forest Monkey Lv. 7 HP: 225/330 MP: 75/100]


    Now that he had its stats exposed, Jake confirmed the monkey''s location and made the next move. Jake summoned Odin into the battle without shouting his name, putting him on the tree''s branch.


    Sniffing the blood, Odin did what he does best and pounced at the wounded foe. He disregarded his safety and position to achieve his goal¡ªkilling the enemy. He flew with his four legs stretched out, his jaw widening to the limits, his saliva trickling down.


    BANG!


    Odin shut his teeth on the monkey''s torso, eliciting the cry so loud that branches swayed. Hetched himself strongly onto the monkey and didn''t n on letting him go until he died!


    That resolution weighed more than Odin himself, taking these two onto the ground.


    Once they dropped with a loud thud, Odin climbed the monkey''s carcass and victoriously howled, standing on the monkey''s corpse with his paws pushing the monster into the ground.


    "Well done, Odin!" Jake shouted, his praise reaching Odin''s heart. At the same time, another arrow pierced through the other monkey, sessfully scratching some of its health points and blood.


    That metallic smell of blood was all Odin needed to locate the monkey properly. The problem was this little creature swaying on the tree far above him.


    Jake couldn''t summon him again here, too.


    Frustration filled Odin''s heart, which had been beating with a strong desire to prove himself. He growled and demanded the monkey drop off like a sore loser.


    But in this case, the loser was clearly Odin.


    He couldn''t take it.


    Indignation mixed with the billowing frustration, giving birth to a skill Jake was familiar with!


    [Odin has used The Howl Of The Wolf Boss.]


    In his case, it wasn''t a slice that could be easily dodged. Odin''s howl was like an invisible torpedo that mmed itself at a speed faster than light.


    It weighed a lot and did tons of damage.


    That said, its effects were the real boons.


    The monkey became stunned and frightened, which caused its elongated tail to straighten, meaning he no longer dangled from the tree''s branch!


    The little monster fell off like a stone into theke, dying from the impact.


    Meanwhile, Jake hurt more monkeys around them, marking them with blood.


    And while Jake was uniquely developing his perception, Odin heightened his already feral awareness and nose to locate enemies for him!


    Their teamwork evolved at a rapid pace.


    Five minutes then passed.


    Jake was left alone, and before him, the wall of monkeys stood and dangled off the trees.


    Odin''s roar had taunted the nearest monkeys¡­


    Jake was now alone against them all, feeling quite troubled and irritated¡­ "Odin¡­ I guess I must put a blind eye to it."

 Chapter 33: Against an army (2)

    Behind Jake was a dense wall of roots with only one opening to the wolf zone.


    It''d be stupid to expose that break, so Jake understood he couldn''t turn around and run in this direction.


    And before he ranked an army of monkeys whose little hands were already clenching stones. It was only a matter of time before they would hurl them at him.


    [Archer Lv. 7 HP: 237/280 MP: 280/280]


    ''We killed a few monkeys, and I still haven''t sustained that many health points losses,'' Jake thought, ''I will use this as a chance to practice my perception skill. If I die, I die.''


    Crumbling into his Master Form, Jake deeply inhaled and stared ahead. He was amon archer now, so striking down this army in a short time was clearly a dream.


    In the Master Form, however, he could move his torso close to ny degrees to either side and behind, which meant he could dodge many more stones in this stance.


    In the first ce, it was dangerous for an archer to fight this many enemies at once. Nheless, Jake wanted his archery to harness every aspect of the fantasy world, including his going against armies alone.


    Today, he''d take the first step toward that goal!


    ''Focus!'' Jake screamed while breathing in through his meditation method.


    Locking his eyes on one of the monkeys, Jake focused on his archery and perception.


    His focus deepened so much that everything else other than stones and the monkey he chose as his target vanished. The trajectory line toward his foe extended like an invisible arrow.


    At the same time, various stones were only short seconds before hitting him. Those pebbles, however, were already in Jake''s perception bubble, meaning he could sense some of them.


    A few ominous spots dotted him.


    Jake understood those were the monkeys'' attacks about to hit him. He turned his upper body to the side to have those attacks hit the toughest part of his wolf armor.


    Once he properly defended himself against them, more perilous marks dawned on him. Many more stones had him perfectly, crushing his armor and extracting its precious durability points.


    Jake was quite lucky that none of these had hit his eyes.


    Still, he defended himself well while building up his attack. He took time because Jake understood he couldn''t waste too much time and arrows on one monkey.


    What he needed was a single and clear, decisive arrow.


    One for one!


    Jake was also aware that those monkeys could be killed with one arrow. He could take one-third of their health points with a single arrow, so he could achieve his goal if he upped his game and style.


    That was when Jake repeated the miracle from the first day.


    In his highly focused state, he took hold of his perception and Richard''s Survival Three Kit and added it to his trajectory line. It had given him a feeling that he could read the monkey''s movement or even control him like a puppeteer. It was like he knew everything about his opponent, not to just extract valuable resources but even to kill.


    The monkey''s small head became Jake''s target.


    For a second, Jake had a crosshair on the monkey''s forehead.


    The next second, his bowstring slid on the thumb, shooting forth the arrow.


    Its whistle dwarfed the monkey army''s screeches and the stones barreling into the archer. It was such a powerful whistle that a few monkeys couldn''t have stopped themselves from turning around and finding out what it was.


    Was it even the arrow?


    It indeed was.


    The arrow flew past everyone and lodged deeply in the monkey''s forehead. Its arrowhead protruded from the other side, but that still wasn''t what shocked and silenced the scene.


    The little monkey''s head had been yanked off his neck and forcefully separated. It rolled on the ground while the headless body still dangled for a few precious seconds on the tree''s branch, only to lifelessly thud onto the forest''s floor.


    [You have done a severe critical strike.]


    [-330 HP!]


    [You have learned a new skill by taking the Perception Skill and Richard''s Survival Three Kit, adding them to your archery offense!]


    [Name it, or the game system will do it in your stead...]


    "Death''s Lock," Jake whispered.


    [Death''s Lock(Common)(Active)(50 MP)¡ªUtilize your two passive skills(Perception Skill and Richard''s Survival Three Kit) and turn them into a trajectory arrow toward the selected entity to increase chances of hitting and delivering severe damage to them through your archery. The more familiar you are with the entity''s kind, the higher the damage.


    On a sessful kill, restore Death''s Lock skill''s mana cost.]


    Jake blew out the cold air, his eyes shining bright in the dark forest.


    He checked his stats.


    [Archer Lv. 7 HP: 171/280 MP: 280/280]


    ''It''s doable,'' Jake thought. This time, he was more confident in achieving his goal and was sure he didn''t jinx himself.


    In the monkey''s eyes, he suddenly turned into a predator. They would have understood that if he were a swordsman and had done a clean sweep with a steel sword on their kind, but he was an archer with a wooden bow and arrows!


    No normal archer should have this much power!


    Their fear turned into an agitation, driving them crazy.


    All monkeys screeched at Jake, with the bravest ones nking him. The rest tightened their hands on the stones in their grasps and threw them at him with their strongest force!


    Jake, however, only inhaled in and activated his newest skill by ncing at the icon at the bottom of his vision. Combining that with his meditation method, Jake drowned himself in the immense focus and power, his eyes shining like the soul eyes of the Grim Reaper.


    He drew the bowstring and soon let the arrow go.


    BANG!


    Another one fell.


    A secondter, another monkey dropped t on its chest.


    One by one, the left nk of brave monkeys fell dead at the archer''s hands.


    Standing up and getting into his Soldier Form, Jake faced the right nk while the deluge of stones still crushed onto him¡­


    He was now like a lone soldier, yet anyone who peeked into his eyes wouldn''t write him off¡­


    Author''s note: Hello! I''ve been told that the story is slow again, so I''d like to ask everyone for their opinion as the beauty of webnovel is that I can ask you at any time! If the story is really that slow, you can also share your ideas how to fix that! Thank you for reading!

 Chapter 34: Against an army (3)

    Jake immediately switched to the other side when the left nk died, shooting his arrows at the monkeys'' heads.


    His new skill, Death''s Lock, had assisted his every arrow, helping him deal with his enemies. It felt satisfying and awesome to kill monkeys around his level with a single arrow.


    Jake could feel that profound feeling of being an archer in his bones, blood, and flesh for so long that it wouldn''t have been weird for him to get drunk on it.


    Perhaps that was why his luck ran out. After a few sessful kills on the other nk, Jake''s Death''s Lock failed him and only delivered two hundred damage to a monkey.


    Undisturbed, Jake nocked another arrow and finished the lucky fellow.


    Since his newest skill had no cooldown, Jake activated Death''s Lock again and killed three more monkeys in session with single arrows. From then on, he sessfully killed a monkey with one shot every three arrows until he had no more mana to activate his only skill.


    ''Back to basics,'' Jake thought, drawing an arrow. It didn''t feel like he had taken down many monkeys, as many still dangled on the trees, throwing stones at him.


    Worse, some breached Jake''s range and threatened to defeat him with fists. A few blows had sunk into his wolf armor.


    Kicking annoying pests away, Jake clicked his tongue and adapted to the battle''s flow. He gave up on his spot and moved to the side as fast as he could before returning to his Soldier Form.


    ''Gotta think outside the box. Just because Soldier Form works the best when I''m rooted to the ground, it doesn''t mean I can''t change locations¡­ can''t be too stubborn about that,'' Jake thought as he released a few arrows at the monkeys looming around him, killing them with basic arrows.


    Once he had a moment of respite, Jake raised his bow and aimed at the monkey far away, his eyes assisted by Death''s Lock as Jake''s mana regenerated for a single use.


    He took down the foe and repeated the deed three more times before an avnche of monkeys descended upon him again.


    [Your equipment''s durability has dropped too low.]


    [You have lost fifty percent of your defense stats.]


    [You have exhausted more than fifty percent of your stamina!]


    [Your strength and dexterity has been affected!]


    ''Damn it¡­ that''s exactly why I didn''t want to run around in this equipment!'' Jake med himself for trying to adapt to the battle against an army despite knowing that moving around in this wolf armor would cost him lots of stamina and strength.


    His vision sometimes blurred, and he strained his eyes to keep up with the battle. It felt like his sweat was sneaking into his eyes, which became more frustrating as time passed.


    He didn''t have time to wipe off the sweat, let alone rub his eyes.


    Also, his breathing became erratic and heavy, weakening him more.


    Thoughts of giving up whispered to Jake as though he had a devil on his shoulder.


    ''This is not the ce where I can give up!'' Jake shouted, telling himself off for thinking like that. He gritted his teeth and raised his bow, releasing arrow after arrow like ast man standing whose fate was to perish once and for all in this lone battle against the monkey army.


    That was when the luck once again smiled at him.


    [You have leveled up!]


    Every negative effect burdening Jake faded into oblivion. Strength, stamina, and adrenaline spurted from the depths of his heart and body, filling his every pore with power.


    Jake''s eyes gleamed with a bright light that he could see through sweat beads zing over them. In fact, he seemed to have turned that w into a sight as his vision zoomed at the monkeys from far away.


    Feeling light and powerful, Jake unleashed his talent, shooting down monkey after monkey. He didn''t know how many were there or how many he had killed.


    It no longer mattered.


    Any monster in his area was his enemy, and he would take it down!


    On the other hand, that sudden burst of strength had the monkeys on edge. They threw themselves into motion, dashing on the branches and hopping from one to another, doing their best to avoid Jake''s arrows.


    In that short moment of the war going in his favor, Jake exerted his archery talent and took down many monkeys.


    Nheless, his armor remained impaired, and the monkeys still had significant numbers. The waves of battle soon turned against him again.


    Jake suffered first health point losses, then. The monkeys'' ws and fists scratched his HP one by one.


    He threw his armor to the ground and followed the soldier''s discipline. No longer feeling the equipment''s burden, Jake rashly decided to run around more and stay less rooted to the ground.


    He still followed the Soldier and Master''s forms to shoot down his enemies.


    Because of that stubbornness, Jake developed some muscle memory to descend even faster into either Soldier or Master form after running around. The bubble of his perception skill significantly increased, too.


    Roughly thirty minutester, a silence nketed the forest of monkeys.


    Blood quietly dripped from the trees, and countless leaves had been pulled down by this shiny liquid. The heads of seemingly hundreds of monkeys had long since stopped rolling, and they littered the dark forest along with their headless bodies, all bathing in the rivers of blood.


    The trees seemed to have been wiped off with those headless bodies as thick trails of blood rested on their thick barks.


    The scent of metal was so heavy here that no air could breeze between the woods.


    In the middle of this scene, a lone man knelt with his head hanging low.


    The leather quiver on his back was empty.


    His breathing was so heavy anyone would have thought he could drop dead at any moment¡­


    Yet, his lips were curved into a wide sneer, and his eyes shone with so much light thating close to him would take some courage.


    The army of monkeys lost.


    Jake won.


    And he got so hooked on this phenomenal victory that his whispers left the forest trembling.


    "You will howl again for me tomorrow, Odin."


    Author''s note: Hello! In the next month, I n to upload at least 2 chapters daily. One chap today only because I need to stockpile 6 chapters for tomorrow and upload 2 for my another novel. I''ve added a second tier for privilege(8 chaps for 199 coins) so that''s why 6 chapters tomorrow!

 Chapter 35: Monkey King (1)

    Jake and Odin had been leveling up on monkeys for a week.


    Though it may seem like a lot of time has passed while Jake has been training and gaining experience, he started college and fixed his schedule to match his lessons, meaning he can no longer spend as much time on the game as before.


    That said, he grew up significantly as an archer.


    His pet also became a dangerous hunter.


    This week, Odin was the happiest existence on the tutorial ind as he fought monkeys every hour and used his newest skill to his heart''s content!


    Odin became so proficient at this that he could aim his howl like a sniper and urately hit the monkeys'' tails to take them off the branches.


    Odin also participated in Jake''s battles against the armies for some time.


    Their march through the monkey zone was slow yet filled with so many experiences and boons that the duo never thought of clearing up the map and instead just wanted as many monkeys as possible to practice.


    Richard often said that Jake contracted Odin with his unnatural tendency to squeeze his opponent''s worth to thest drop.


    Odin didn''t really understand what it meant, but he was ecstatic to know that he had be more like his master.


    Yesterday, Jake and Odin found the monkey boss'' nest. Odin really wanted to fight against this creature so much that Jake had to catch him in his embrace and stifle his howls before his pet rushed into the nest to fight him.


    [The Monkey Boss, Puffy The Monkey King Lv. 10 HP: 1250/1250 MP: 490/490]


    Inparison, Jake and Odin''s stats looked as such¡­


    [Archer Lv. 9 HP: 450/450 MP: 320/320]


    [Odin Lv. 6 HP: 1250/1250 MP: 400/400]


    Dealing with the armies of monkeys hadpelled Jake to spend a few of his stat points on his vitality. That said, he still focused much more on his strength and dexterity. He believed that his health and mana points would increase when he put on better equipment and essories in the game''ster stages.


    Jake just couldn''t see himself adding stats to increase his intelligence. His only skill also refilled his mana on a sessful kill, so Jake didn''t have many troubles with mana.


    It was also worth remembering that Jake didn''t have a ss yet. With a proper ss, his stats, including mana, should increase even tenfold. Archers had skills that harnessed this otherworldly energy, after all.


    On the other hand, Odin was a freak of nature. He was a legendary existence, so his stats made sense, but Jake often felt like it was so unfair to have him! When Odin heard Jake talking about his stats, he''d approach him and lick his hand.


    It was so cute that Jake ended up wanting to have Odin more than anything else.


    "We might get a new buddy soon," Jake said while checking his equipment. Although he didn''t n to bring it with him to deal with the monkey boss, he liked to have things checked.


    Richard nodded, "You believe the boss has a legendary trace?"


    Jake nodded, "Yeah. I have yet to find any trace on normal monsters, and I got Odin from the boss¡­ so I suspect that those traces are in the bosses. It gives me more reasons to hunt them all."


    His legendary quest demanded Jake to tame all legendary traces. He wouldn''t leave the tutorial ind beforepleting it, so Jake even mentally prepared himself to cut more trees than on his path to the Unconquerable Mountain.


    He already scoured whenever he could except for the bear and monkey zones and the said mountain.


    There was a chance he''d have to cut more trees to find other hidden rooms¡­


    Richard hadn''t given him any clue about that.


    He said with a hopeless smile, "You would hunt them all anyway¡­ and bully them, too."


    "Haha!" Jake grinned.


    He stood up and stretched his muscles before throwing himself into the tutorial forest.


    Going through the wolves'' zone was more than a piece of cake. Jake knew where the least wolves respawned and went through that area to get to the monkey zone without wasting too much energy and arrows.


    But whenever he thought of the monkey zone, his heart cried.


    It was because he hadn''t done any tanning solutions in that ce to preserve their carcasses.


    Of course, Jake could have done that, but he wanted Odin to have as much fun as possible, so he didn''t bother with his usual hunting and leveling up and yed in that zone like most yers¡ªhe killed monkeys, and he killed a lot of them.


    "I will return to my normal schedule after we defeat the monkey boss. Odin seems happier than before," Jake said, hoping Richard would approve.


    The newbie helper agreed with him. "Yes. Odin''s confidence returned and even grew as he learned a skill and a few tricks. He leveled up, so he naturally feels stronger. You''ve done an excellent job bonding with him, too. I never saw such a happy wolf before."


    "Oh? Coming from you, that sounds like great praise! Thanks!" Jake broadly smiled.


    Richard awkwardly shook his hands, "I''m not that great."


    Jake just meaningfully smiled at his friend before opening his minimap. He marked his path to the monkey zone and prepared to have lots of fun here.


    He''d use his bone arrows against the monkey zone and Joker Form!


    Thetter felt like spreading wings after lots of limitations.


    Though Jake treasured his forms all the same, Joker Form was the closest to his heart as it allowed him to fight in closebat with enemies, something he instinctively desired.


    Jake put his leather quiver on his hip and looked ahead, "I''m going."


    "Return with trophies," Richard smiled.


    Jake chuckled, "I''ll return with the monkey boss'' carcass. I want to craft more stuff!"


    "Sure thing," Richard nodded, ready to teach Jake more crafting tricks.


    And with that, Jake disappeared in the tutorial forest.

 Chapter 36: Monkey King (2)

    Jake climbed up a tall tree and looked ahead.


    The Monkey King Puffy was sleeping with his back stered to the tree. He was a huge monkey with a thick tail and a round belly, as though he had eaten the forest''s entire fruits.


    The said fruits had been heaped up around him by other monkeys who had diligently worked to please their boss before scurrying away from him.


    No one dared to wander in the monkey king''s presence.


    Jake whispered, "And I thought one piece was the friends you''ve made on your journey, Puffy¡­"


    If it weren''t for the round belly bobbing in the monkey boss'' slumber, Jake would have some trouble spotting the boss since his fur was dark like his kin''s, meaning he could hide well in the dark forest.


    Thankfully, the waves in the darkness facilitated Jake enough to begin the battle.


    Standing up to the Soldier Form, Jake drew his highest anchor point and loaded as much strength as possible into his muscles.


    He narrowed his eyes and utilized his skill¡ªDeath''s Lock.


    With the trajectory of the arrowid bare before him, Jake released it, starting the battle.


    The arrow whistled, yet the monkey king''s snores were louder.


    If Jake was a swordsman, he could easily approach the boss and hack at his vital point from close range, which was much different from the wolf boss whose naps were guarded by wolf guards.


    Perhaps that was why the monkey zone was much easier than others.


    Jake''s arrow, however, didn''t need any of those advantages. From the high ground, Jake could easily see the boss as he slept in the open area, simr to the wolf boss'' nest.


    Meaning that the arrow effortlessly found its target.


    BANG!


    [You have done a critical strike!]


    [-136 HP!]


    The monkey king''s forehead had been pierced. His eyes sprang open, and his lips parted, letting out the earthshaking scream that threatened to wake up the bear boss.


    All monkeys in the vicinity grew frightened of their boss and scampered in every direction away from him.


    The monkey king struggled to stand up, but when he did, he grasped the arrow with his fat hand and plucked it before throwing it away.


    Blood streamed down on his face, parting on his nose and chubby cheeks.


    He twisted his face in anger, creating more rivers of blood on his face.


    That was when he noticed his enemy. A human standing tall on the tree''s branch!


    Stretching his hand for one of the fruits¡ªthe red fruit shaped after a pear¡ªthe monkey king tightly grasped it and turned it into his ammo.


    In a surprisingly fast motion, the boss threw three fruits at his foe!


    ''I can use Death''s Lock five or six times before Ipletely run out of mana,'' Jake thought while scrutinizing the boss'' action. When the fruits flew toward him, Jake threw himself into motion and ran across the branch to dodge those shockingly fast bombs!


    One of them flew past him quite close, making Jake think a torpedo had flown past his ear.


    ''I shouldn''t use all Death''s Locks¡­ I must save at least one for thest decisive arrow!'' Jake thought as he ran away from the fruits.


    Once the boss stopped throwing his ammo, Jake abruptly stopped, struck his boots, and entered the rigid Soldier Form.


    ''Two more!'' Jake applied Death''s Lock onto his arrow and released it before running in the opposite direction as the boss angrily threw more fruits this time.


    [You have done a critical strike!]


    [-151 HP!]


    [You have been hit by an unspecified object!]


    [-163 HP!]


    A fruit had found its target, striking Jake in his stomach! He didn''t fold, but the damage behind it forced him to spit and grit his teeth. He pulled his bowstring and released another arrow boosted by Death''s Lock, scratching away more of the monkey boss'' health points.


    A volley of fruits went past him, then.


    Jake turned to the side and defended his face with his left arm.


    He had his bow behind him, just like his quiver, hoping that none of it would receive a blow. It was his self-learned amateurish defensive stance he had developed by fighting wolf boss and monkeys.


    ''Time for you to enter the stage, Odin! It''s our battle!''


    [You have used The Call Of The Wolf Boss!]


    Appearing behind the boss, Odin spotted the monkey boss and his elongated, thick tail. He mped his teeth on it and shook his head, taking all of the monkey king''s attention!


    The pain was so extreme that Puffy couldn''t think of anything besides Odin. In fact, Odin''s teeth were so powerful that the monkey king couldn''t use his tail at all!


    And it was one of his weapons for a closebat battle!


    How many monkeys had been bonked by it in the past for disobedience? Many, too many!


    Taking the fruit into his fat hand, the monkey boss hurled it at Odin! s, he was so fat that turning around and properly aiming here was more than just a problem!


    Odin didn''t really think that far about it, but he was astute enough to avoid the attack! He jumped to the side and continued gnawing on the tail.


    The monkey king''s blood flooded his mouth and throat and even oozed out from the corners of his lips!


    Odin appeared way too terrifying now!


    [Odin has dealt -251 HP to the monkey boss!]


    [Odin has induced severe bleeding on the monkey boss!]


    Far away from these two, Jake drew his bowstring and locked his eyes on slowly turning around the boss. The monkey wanted to hit Odin so much that he allowed himself to be led by a nose. In this case, the tail.


    BANG!


    Jake let the arrow fly. It was his normal attack that didn''t do much damage. If it weren''t for the bone arrowhead, Jake wouldn''t have done much damage from this distance.


    [-57 HP!]


    Nheless, the monkey king''s heart turned cold.


    He felt an impending demise.


    Which was why he went into phase two to change the tides of the battle!

 Chapter 37: Monkey King (3)

    Puffy halted and growled.


    Switching to the second phase, he lightly ran forward with Odin stilltched to his tail. The monkey boss seemed to have been jogging for the first time as his obese belly and fat awkwardly shook.


    Behind him, Odin waved like a g since he didn''t n to let this tail go. s, when Puffy threw himself into a rolling motion, Odin was forced to open his jaw and give up as his master shouted amand from afar.


    "Let him go, Odin!" Jake shouted.


    No one so easily could stop the rolling boss.


    Had Odin still been hanging on to him, he would have hit the ground with each roll, which would have hurt him more in the long run. Jake could have seen this; hence, he ordered him to give up on it.


    Odin reluctantly did so and even wanted to answer back with his howl.


    That, however, was a secret weapon that Odin couldn''t use without Jake''smand.


    Jake had taught him that because Odin often let feelingse over him, which was wrong.


    Meaning Odin stood pissed and disappointed, staring at the rolling mass of fat. His eyes didn''t resemble his old self, however, as Odin hade to ept that he wasn''t the best and had a lot to learn, just like his master and good friend.


    The friend in question was now the target of the monkey boss.


    It was difficult to imagine the boss climbing up the tree''s bark to get to his side, yet the monkey king proved to Jake that they were in a fantasy magical world as his rolling mass of fat easily crested the tree''s bark andnded on the branch on which Jake stood with a stupefied expression.


    The branch cracked under the mass of flesh and might!


    The boss then rolled across it to hit Jake with his entire weight!


    Clicking his tongue, Jake looked to the side and made a rash decision to jump off the branch. He was far up on the tree, and if he were in the apartment, he would at least be on the fourth floor.


    Hopping off from that height meant he would suffer more than just damage. That said, he was a human with high strength and vitality stats, so dying from that jump was thrown out of the window.


    Jake dropped onto his two legs and tumbled forward, his legs numb.


    [You have lost -200 HP from falling off a high height.]


    [Your legs have been paralyzed for ten seconds.]


    ''Two hundred health points?! Are you kidding me?! And ten seconds of stun?!'' Jake cursed inwardly, as he didn''t imagine the damage from the fall would have cost him this many health points.


    Odin howled aloud, then! He was also running in Jake''s direction.


    This alone said too much!


    The monkey king had rolled off the branch and was falling at Jake!


    With so many losses, Jake was like a sitting duck meant to be crushed in one move!


    "Odin! Now!" Jake shouted.


    That was themand to use Odin''s precious secret weapon! Odin abruptly halted and widened his jaw, releasing the invisible and mighty howl at the spinning monkey boss.


    His skill seemed to have sshed on Puffy, doing absolutely nothing! That said, it had changed the boss'' trajectory by kicking him a little away and forcing him to drop behind Jake.


    The fat ball struck the ground, causing an earthquake and debris to billow.


    Perhaps it was because of Odin''s skill, but the monkey king didn''t roll ahead and instead unfolded to stand on his two. His towering frame of at least five meters drowned Jake in shadow, making him aware of his imminent death.


    He came closer and watched over the pest with squinted furious eyes.


    Ten seconds passed then.


    Throwing his bow ahead, Jake lunged forward like an Olympic swimmer, rolled for a second, and then did acrobatics to close distance with his pet and bow.


    Once he picked up his weapon again, he ordered Odin, "Get on me!"


    The wolf settled on his master''s head.


    Jake crumpled into his Joker Form and released three fast arrows.


    Each didn''t do any significant damage, even though Jake was much closer to the boss. It wasn''t just because he paid for the damage with speed, but because the boss''s second phase didn''t only mean he''d spin.


    He''d lost so many health points that his natural defenses increased!


    ''Ah, you little,'' Jake cursed before turning around and running away from the boss, who had once again thrown himself into a rolling motion.


    Dodging that fellow to the side was impossible for current Jake. That, however, didn''t mean he would run to the dead end.


    Once he was so close to the tree, Jake stepped on the bark and made a few more steps up before kicking the tree away, flying past the boss, and changing his direction.


    Odin howled with pride.


    Jake ran to another tree, which he would use to dodge the monkey boss in case he failed. For now, however, he turned around and released arrows at the twirling monkey.


    All arrows bounced off!


    ''Which means we have to stop him,'' Jake thought.


    "Odin," Jake said, scrutinizing the boss''s movements, searching for a weakness. He found it. "When I tell you to howl, you give your all instantly, okay?"


    Odin woofed and paid all of his attention to the monkey boss.


    Jake stood with a smile, his low bow.


    He seemed to have given up on fighting the boss and was just looking ahead at him, waiting for his own demise.


    The boss didn''t really think this far and just rolled toward him. His mass of flesh increased as he got closer to Jake and Odin.


    Gazing at that boss, Jake confirmed his suspicions about Puffy''s weakness.


    "Howl, Odin!" Jake shouted when the boss was at least ten meters away from him! On his head, Odin parted his jaw and released the heaviest roar he had done in his young life!


    He lowered the monkey boss''s spinning prowess, making him roll against the invisible wall! In that slowed motion, Jake saw the gap he had noticed during the monkey king''s run!


    ''He was regrly bobbing even on the smooth surface, meaning he has a gap in his rolling form! I can see it now!'' Jake thought.


    He smirked and thrust his leg into that gap, hitting the boss in the stomach!


    Puffy instantly spread out his limbs and dropped t on the ground! Jake didn''t break the momentum and stepped onto the monkey boss''s belly, lowering his bow at him.


    He wasn''t exactly in his Soldier or Master Form.


    It wasn''t even Joker Form.


    "It''s like a half-form¡­ sounds like a good idea to practice to improve myself," Jake said, his first arrowced with Death''s Lock boost popping the monkey king''s eye.


    The remaining eye saw Jake''s sneer, "Thanks for that. I''ll use you to the extent to improve this half-form!"


    Fear and remorse filled Puffy''s heart.


    Another arrow fell onto the monkey boss'' vital form.


    And thest, decisive one finished his life.


    [You have killed The Monkey Boss, Puffy Lv. 10]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have hit the tutorial ind''s level cap!]


    [You have extracted the legendary trace!]


    Jake brightly smiled, "We did it, Odin!''


    Odin woofed before his time came.


    He disappeared with a victorious howl!

 Chapter 38: Misfit (1)

    It was unfortunate that Odin''s time limit forced him to leave, as Jake would have loved to share the spoils of their well-deserved victory, to say nothing of him picking up a new legendary trace!


    It meant a new summon would soon join their ranks.


    Jake was so interested in it that he skipped all system messages and clicked on the one disying the news of the legendary trace.


    [You have extracted the legendary trace from the monkey boss, Puffy.]


    [The legendary trace has entered your equipment.]


    [You''re free to bind it to yourself.]


    ''Wait a second,'' Jake thought, clicking on the inventory. Inside, he found the legendary trace, which looked like a transparent slice of darkness with golden stars cluttering it.


    Jake believed it was dark because of Puffy''s fur, and the golden stars meant its legendary grade. He could be wrong, but that didn''t really matter.


    What shocked Jake was that he could store those traces in his inventory. They weren''t bound to him, which meant he could sell them at auction.


    Jake''d earn an absurd amount of money if he were to sell this legendary trace right now!


    After all, Legend Enigma Online only kept getting popr as time passed, and prices of legendary items could reach up to six digits!


    yers desperately wanted to get ahead of others to be famous in the game on which the eyes of Earth''s poption were drawn.


    ''If I get any trace other than legendary, I will consider selling it to make money. In the first ce, I can''t focus too much on summons because I am an archer, not a summoner. Summons should only be a part of my strength,'' Jake thought.


    He decided not to ept any summons and properly build a team around himself.


    It was difficult to say how often he would find those traces in monsters outside the tutorial ind, but even now, Jake couldn''t see himself with more than four summons.


    Too many summons would take too much of his time.


    Another problem was that he didn''t know how to assess a summon''s utility and skills. All he knew about this new legendary trace stored in his inventory was that it originated from a monkey.


    He could imagine how valuable a monkey would be to him, but what if the monkey in question ended up with utterly different skills than what Jake had thought of?


    ''It''s tricky¡­ I should learn more about summons and traces to properly gauge their utilities,'' Jake came to terms with his current weaknesses, smiling.


    No matter what, the legendary summon should be immensely useful in the game''s early stages, regardless of its skills and utilities. Jake clicked on the legendary trace icon in his inventory and casually bonded it to his soul.


    [You have bonded the legendary trace to yourself.]


    ''I wonder what kind of tattoo I got this time,'' Jake thought, recalling the cool visage of the wolf on his right biceps. It was a trace of Odin bound to him.


    Since dying on the tutorial ind wasn''t punished by anything, Jake could have taken off his clothes and examined his body. His curiosity, however,pelled him to summon the second summon to learn more about him.


    Jake had given in to his feelings.


    [You have summoned your second summon.]


    A small baby monkey appeared before him.


    The little bro had dark fur, an unnaturally elongated thin tail, and golden eyes shining on his adorable face. He was cute, especially when he raised his face to look at Jake, making his unique eyes twinkle with many stars. Those were more precious than any gold coin!


    Jake extended his hand and stretched out his little finger, "Nice to meet you, little one. I''m Archer, but that''s an alias in this world, and my real name is Jake. Only you and Odin know about it."


    He had learned that sharing secrets was one of the best ways to make a bond with the new summons. Odin was particrly proud when he realized that Richard didn''t know Jake''s real name and kept calling him Archer.


    Since the second summon was also a young one that had juste to life, his eyes shone more upon learning a secret. He nodded a few times while smiling.


    That said, the little monkey hadn''t screeched at all.


    Jake didn''t know much about monkeys, so he believed it was because his second summon was too young.


    He smiled, "You need a name, too. You see, I believed I''d get you, so I already thought of a name!"


    The little bro widened his eyes in surprise.


    Jake chuckled, "Wukong!"


    That was when Jake received a sudden system message.


    [The name you chose for your second summon matches his origins.]


    [Would you like to change the name or keep it?]


    ''What kind of question is this?'' Jake asked himself, narrowing his eyes at this suspicious question. It seemed that names were more important than he thought, and even the system had given him an option to change it¡­ but for what reason? ''Name means more than I thought¡­ does it mean this little bro''s path will be decided if I name him Wukong?''


    Jake looked at the baby monkey and asked, "Do you like the name Wukong?"


    It didn''t take a second for the little bro to vehemently nod his head with a dazzling smile.


    Jake chuckled, "So that''s it! You''re Wukong from now on!"


    Wukong grinned.


    [Despite being the human traitor, you have gone against the order and tradition of traitors and formed a genuine bond with the legendary trace of Wukong.]


    [Your title, The Human Traitor, has evolved into Misfit.]


    ''Huh?'' Jake blinked.


    [Misfit(Legendary)¡ªin the era where humans, demons, and their allies fought against the legendary existences, some people had developed equal respect for each other and joined hands to stop the war, bing Misfits. They had no home, allies, and only themselves, yet their existence shaped the world into what it is.]


    While Jake read the sudden revtion, Wukong ignored everything happening to his master and turned around to spread his wings¡ªrunning toward the monkey king''s fruits.

 Chapter 39: Misfit (2)

    Wukong crested the heap of fruits and gobbled one in a minute before hopping off.


    He had around two minutes of freedom, which he seemed to understand. An arrow protruding from the ground had caught his attention. He ran toward it and pulled it out with the abnormal strength of the legendary existence, then zoomed to Jake to pass it to him.


    Absentminded, Jake took the arrow and shoved it to his quiver while reading the system message.


    ''Isn''t Misfit much better for me?'' Jake thought. His previous title had forcefully put him on the side of the humans, demons, and their allies who had gone against the legendary existences.


    With this newly evolved title, wouldn''t Jake be able to find themon ground between two forces and reap rewards from both sides? Even if that would be difficult, Jake still could side with yers whose mindsets were much simpler and less influenced by the game''s plot!


    ''Ahhhh, but I want to sell the weaker traces! Uh, how about I call it a friendly exchange instead?'' Jake looked around as though looking for someone to judge his thoughts beforeing to terms with his n. ''I won''t sell those traces! I will make a friendly exchange¡ªa trace for money! I will ensure I find good people for them!''


    In the meantime, Wukong found a few more arrows. He was quite a smart fellow, too. When he noticed that the arrow was broken, he threw it away and went to search for usable ones. He was also considerate of Jake and brought him a few fruits to satiate his hanger, too!


    Wukong also found a pair of ck gloves hidden beside the monkey boss'' carcass. He yanked them off and carefully carried them to Jake.


    Once Jake noticed all the items stacked before him, he eximed in surprise and smiled at his second pet. Since it was time for Wukong to go, he patted his head and sent him off with a bright smile.


    Wukong was also content and proud of his first achievements, even though Jake hadn''tmanded him anything. He reciprocated the smile and closed his eyes, going for a nap.


    Their first exchange went smoothly, and they seemed to have be good friends.


    Jake hoped that Odin would soon think the same of his new friend.


    "This must be an item from the boss! Great!" Jake shouted without hiding his excitement. He picked the pair of ck gloves and checked their stats.


    [ck Gloves Of Previous Monkey Boss(Unique)(Light Armor)(Durability: 200/200)¡ªa part of the old monkey boss'' set. The previous boss was an old monkey about to die in a few years. Puffy, however, couldn''t wait this long and used schemes and tricks to kill him by poisoning the forest''s fruits.


    In his prime, the previous monkey boss was the fastest monkey known to the tutorial forest and an enemy feared by wolves and bears!]


    [Increases the user''s dexterity stat by 35 points!]


    "Oh, Puffy, you bad boy!" Jake sneered, his eyes shining with cruel intent as he would hunt down Puffy to get the entire set of the previous monkey boss'' set, which seemed perfect for his Joker Form. Anything that increased the dexterity was the best for this form!


    No, it was the best for the archer, making Jake desire that set more than anything else.


    -


    "College is so boring," Jake''s friend, Felix, said through the voice call.


    Jake was a yer, and his game system naturally included features like that. Even now, he was skinning down the monkey boss''s hide to see what he could cook up with it while listening to his friend.


    Jake replied, "It''s pretty boring for me, too. You''re living in dorms now, right?"


    Felix nodded on the other side, "Yeah. You heard? My parents got divorced."


    "Lukas told me, ye," Jake nodded.


    Felix sighed, "So I ran to dorms because Father couldn''t find any apartment yet¡­ they keep arguing over little details and repeat the same crap of being free from each other. Like, they can''t get more cringe, right?"


    "Ye," Jake chuckled, "Can''t you just run to the game world, though?"


    "I have to eat and study¡­ just seeing them arguing pisses me off. I joined their stupid game after I died and logged out and saw them arguing like I couldn''t hold back¡­ dying on the maind is so annoying. Losing one item is guaranteed, you know?


    And if a yer gets hunted down by other yers, they can force him to strip down and snatch every piece of his equipment before he put that into inventory¡­ dying naked is like the worst." Felix clicked his tongue a few times while recalling the terrible times.


    He hadn''t died naked yet but had heard of those cases, which always made him feel goosebumps ran across his back and arms.


    Jake put down his Steel Knife and took off his ck gloves, thinking aloud, "I mean, we''re pretty much living in a second world. The game developers could have put some limits on yers, though. Something like making armor heavy or immovable for others, or at least anything¡­ but that would go against what they advertise."


    Felix shrugged, "So far, censoring is the only option to prevent anything really shameful. I''m sure we haven''t heard of the worst cases yet because thepany is rich to hush them up."


    "You''re really in a crap mood," Jakemented, as his friend usually wouldn''t talk or think about those heavy topics.


    Felix nodded, "Yeah¡­ at least I have a good roommate who does everyone''s assignments so I can farm up what I''ve lost and chill in the game. How are you doing? Still on the tutorial ind?"


    "Yep," Jake grinned, "I just skinned the monkey boss."


    Felix grunted, "Man, you''re into that?"


    "What''s so wrong about it?" Jake asked.


    Felix sighed, "Ever heard of butchers bing emotionless? Killing a monster with magic or a sword is different than butchering and skinning them¡­ don''t be numb to feelings, or we will entirely lose you."


    "You tried skinning?" Jake asked.


    "Yeah¡­ I puked," Felix bit his lips.


    "Haha!"


    "Richard told me I''d get a title that would turn any corpse I killed into a drop on the maind, so I just leveled up and enjoyed the game instead¡­" Felix smiled as he recalled his newbie days.


    He even felt some nostalgia.


    Jake chuckled, "Good for you."


    "What are you up to now?"


    "I''ll do some modifications to my bow soon."


    "Well, I won''t take your time, then! Have fun."


    "You too."

 Chapter 40: Ender (1)

    For archers, strength and dexterity stats tranted into their prowess.


    It was important to assign those stats properly and have a good bnce.


    Of course, stats could be gained from various sources¡ªleveling up, equipment, titles, skills, and more. It was rare to have a perfect bnce from all said sources, as nothing was perfect.


    yers often faced those troubles while picking up new skills or equipment.


    Swordsmen could end up with more dexterity than they were used to, swinging their des too fast, losing their bnce as a result, and sinking into the ground like fools.


    Mages could get surprised by too much intelligence stat and hurt themselves in the process of conjuring their magical skills.


    "Too many vibrations on the bowstring, which means I lose my uracy," Jake said as he released an arrow, missing the fruit dangling from the tree''s branch¡ªhis target.


    That said, his arrow was swift and powerful, lodging itself in the other tree''s bark with a loud voice.


    Richard nodded, his eyes on Jake, "You have way too much dexterity in this equipment set."


    His friend wore ck light armor from head to toe. It was leather light equipment that increased Jake''s dexterity so much that he had it way more than strength stat, creating an imbnce in his style.


    In those clothes, he looked like an assassin, with his head wrapped in a leather ck mask resembling a monkey.


    That was the only odd part of this set that broughtughter from Richard.


    Odin was also shocked to see his friend in this attire and even believed someone possessed him! The puppy howled the herald of the battle and pounced at Jake to free him from the curse, only to see Jake taking off the mask and the entire set¡­


    Odin stood frozen and confused while everyone elseughed.


    It was a pretty funny encounter.


    Speaking of encounters, Odin and Wukong had also met. Upon seeing the second summon, the puppy felt an indescribable sense of jealousy and fear, which forced him to dislike Wukong and fight for his master''s affection.


    Odin mimicked what Wukong did the best while taunting the monkey for a battle to show off more.


    It was quite naive and stupid, but Jake didn''t look too much into it and believed that Odin was ying around, as he was also just a puppy, after all.


    Wukong was on the same page here and thought that Odin wanted to have games with him¡ªhe thought of him as a good friend and big brother since Odin was bigger despite being a puppy.


    The rtionship between summons was budding and young, but it was already quite entertaining.


    Returning to the issue of high dexterity in The Previous Monkey Boss Set, Jake pondered aloud, "I don''t want to give up on this set because of this imbnce¡­ I can only try some modifications. I got some ideas from seeing modern bows in my master''s archery club. I''ll see what I can do."


    "Oh? That sounds interesting," Richard nodded and crossed his arms, looking forward to what Jake hade up with!


    Jake smiled and approached his workbench. He took off everything except for the ck gloves and grasped his Steel Knife to begin the work.


    He''d usually work in the full ck set on arrows, as with his muscle memory and high dexterity stat, Jake could produce many more arrows in a short time.


    At times, Jake even got surprised at himself as his hands would blur while producing arrows as though he was in automatic mode. Perhaps that was the fantasy of the magic world. As for the rest that required his attention and thoughts, Jake would only use Steel Knife and ck Gloves.


    ''I''ll make a hole¡­ here,'' Jake marked a hole at the bottom of his bow''s riser and started carving it out. He made a see-through hole and polished it with the wolf''s leather sandpaper.


    After that, he carved a wooden pole and smoothed it as well.


    At first, his pole didn''t match the hole he had carved on the riser because he had been doing everything at a guess, staying true to the primitive method.


    Jake wasn''t an expert craftsman, let alone a yer with a craftsman ss.


    Richard mused aloud, "Will that help with the vibrations?"


    "It should¡­ well, what I made is a stabilizer. Modern bows have that¡­ but mine is primitive and makeshift¡­ I will see how it feels with this one," Jake waved his bow back and forth to see whether his stabilizer properly stuck to the riser.


    It was around eighty centimeters long, which wouldn''t work well in the Joker Form because Jake often moved around and even knelt in that form, meaning that the stabilizer would get in the way of his acrobatics.


    As of now, it would work well in Soldier and Master Forms as those stances didn''t require Jake to lower his bow. He could keep it well around his hip or back.


    Jake could lower the length of the pole, but that could have the opposite effect of what he desires.


    "Let''s see," Jake put on his ck set and pulled the bowstring. His arrow and stabilizer rigidly pointed ahead while Jake narrowed his eyes at the fruit¡ªhis target.


    He let the arrow fly.


    "Hmmm," Jake mused, "Not bad. I can feel less vibrations. I''ll give it more thought and ask my master for her opinion."


    Richard smiled, "You''ve bullied the monkey boss so much that you got an entire set from him. You can also try to modify it with what you''ve learned. Give it a go¡­ at worst, Puffy will suffer again."


    "Yep," Jake nodded.


    After that, Jake checked his other equipment. He wasn''t fond of the heavy equipment crafted from the wolf boss''s hide, but he needed that for the impending battle with Ender that would happen today.


    It was a set he needed to defeat the legendary boss who was faster than him!


    "I''ve be better," Jake whispered, "And so have Odin. We even got a new buddy. It''s time to meet Ender again."


    Richard proudly looked at his friend and wished him the best, "Break a leg."

 Chapter 41: Ender (2)

    [You have entered a hidden room.]


    Wearing the wolf boss set, which significantly improved his defenses, Jake appeared in the hidden room where Ender slept.


    Jake didn''t bother with a torch this time, going straight ahead to activate the ancient writings glued to the ground and the pirs.


    Their ring light momentarily blinded Jake.


    At the same time, Ender woke up from his slumber, spreading his wings wide. He rose to the ceiling and immediately drowned the cave in his bottomless darkness, anticipating the human traitor''s return!


    "Haha!" Ender''s pridefulughter boomed in the cave. "You even betrayed your kind and became one of the misfits! Have you been expecting me to side with you because of that?!"


    After hiding behind the zing pir, Jake shook his head. "That never crossed my mind."


    "Lies," Ender replied, confident in judgment. "It must have crossed your mind now that you became one of the misfits! They''re supposed to be a group that respects and loves both sides! But for me, they''re mere hypocrites, losers, and traitors all the same! Our kind was never meant to see eye to eye with humans!"


    Jake smiled, "You''re putting words into my mouth now. Just to let you know, I don''t want to have you as my summon because I don''t want a prideful existence such as yours to influence me too much!"


    "As if you have what it takes to defeat me!" Ender screeched and pped his wings, bombarding the pir behind which Jake had hidden himself. "Insolent brat! Your ancestors would have killed each other to have my knowledge and experience!"


    Jake chuckled, "Never heard of them."


    Leaving the hidden spot, Jake entered the Soldier Form and swiftly released his arrows.


    After the training arc against the monkeys and their armies, Jake could rapidly enter the rigid stance and swiftly draw his highest anchor point, releasing the strongest arrow much faster.


    With Ender''s unique white beak twinkling in the darkness like a treasure, Jake didn''t need to focus that much on aiming and released his bone arrow without any tricks.


    In this case, no tricks meant that Jake fought only with his muscle memory and form.


    Twirling in the darkness, Ender dodged the first arrow and climbed higher. Two more arrows followed after him, but he was much faster and free. He sank into his ocean of darkness and bid his time to strike Jake.


    Though he must have hidden deep in his darkness, those prideful eyes must have caught up that Jake crumbled into his Master Form without any stress and looked forward calmly and decisively.


    It was noteworthy progress after theirst sh.


    Jake thought, ''No need to strain my eyes¡­ I will feel him. I will feel that darkness and white beaking out from darkness to wound me. Believe in yourself and your perception, Jake.''


    He inhaled calmly.


    His eyes remained focused, and so did his heart.


    One, two, three seconds passed.


    It took only three seconds for Jake to enter the abnormal intent focus, in which he unconsciously expanded his perception bubble three times. It was an important battle, so he did his best not to waste anything he''d learned.


    [Your Perception Skill has evolved into a unique grade.]


    What was a moment of enlightenment became Jake''s permanent strength as his perception skill evolved!


    That said, Jake hadn''t seen that message.


    He was lost in focus, and his entire attention had beenid on the perception bubble.


    Swimming in the shadows, Ender thought, ''I momentarily lost him! He blended so well with the pir and shadows that I lost track of him for a few seconds! He couldn''t have learned much in this short time¡­ what a talent.''


    After putting credit where credit was due, Ender made a mistake.


    It could have been said that he had been tempted by pride to prematurely emerge from the darkness to test Jake''s talent and focus. Therefore, Ender appeared in front of Jake, whose eyes were wide open and ready to intercept any challenge thrown at him!


    Before he realized this, Jake drew his bowstring and let the arrow fly!


    Ender was also shocked to see himself flying straight into Jake!


    The arrow hit his beak, drawing a few cracks on it! Ender''s speed significantly fell off.


    Jake released the second arrow in a trance, followed by the third, boosted by his Death''s Lock! While the second only caused one crack on Ender''s beak as he got the hang of his feelings and motion, the third one once again threw him out of his flow as it hit straight in the center, drawing a web of cracks!


    [-165 HP!]


    [-129 HP!]


    [-395 HP!]


    Ender soared up to the ceiling of darkness while screeching in agony.


    ''Got him! Keep pressing forward!'' Jake stood up, aiming his bow. For some reason, he felt like his perception skill cleaned up more than just a path for him. His skill seemed to have lightened up even the darkness, facilitating him so much that he could easily see Ender''s dark feathers and white cracked beak!


    It was because Jake''s perception skill upped in grade.


    He also locked the fourth arrow with Death''s Lock!


    It flew like a bronze eagle toward the ck predator!


    ''Don''t let him escape to his darkness, Odin!'' Jake inwardly shouted.


    [You have used The Call Of The Wolf Boss.]


    Appearing above Ender, Odin instantly opened his jaw to take one of his wings.


    Unfortunately, Ender had been ready for that since the start. The only way for Odin to stop him was to approach from above him, just because Odin couldn''t fly or control himself well while flying.


    He was just a wolf, after all.


    Which was why Ender spun and mmed his right wing into Odin''s face, sending him flying to the side.


    Odin, however, had also be stronger!


    He didn''t let the force shut him down and kept his eyes open!


    "NOW!"


    Following his master''smand, Odin released his prideful howl, which barreled into the eagle like a torpedo.


    Ender red at the invisible force with widened eyes until it hit him.


    Once Odin dealt more than two hundred damage to him, Ender''s head craned to the side, now staring at the archer below him, whose bow had been drawn and green eyes shone so much he could see his demise in them.

 Chapter 42: Ender (3)

    A brief glimpse of the eternal death brimming in Jake''s eyes triggered the second phase of the legendary boss.


    Ender shook off his injuries and wounds to breach his speed limits, escaping to the ocean of darkness.


    He avoided all lethal arrows zooming his way.


    Jake clicked his tongue and ran to the middle of the cave.


    Odin also dropped t onto the ground. Upon the fall, he received a temporary stun and three hundred health points loss.


    That, however, didn''t impress him, as he quickly rose to his four paws and shook himself to clear his mind. He proudly ran toward his master''s side.


    After that, the web of darkness so familiar to the two ejected itself from the bottomless shadows.


    "So many of them, right?" Jake chuckled as he stared at the eagles of darkness zooming from one point to another, forming a of darkness he''d never forget.


    Odin nodded.


    Jake was already in his Master Form, so he allowed himself to scratch Odin''s head for the work he had done. He was happy that Odin had grown so confident in himself that he didn''t let the first failure get to him.


    Odin woofed contentedly before focusing on the shadow eagles.


    Jake nocked the arrow and waited for the imminent sh as well.


    Ender''s voice boomed in the cave. "You two have gotten stronger¡­ I''m ted to see your growth, my kin, despite you being corrupted and manipted."


    Jake narrowed his eyes, "Why won''t you use his name? It''s Odin."


    Odin woofed in agreement.


    Ender scoffed, "Odin¡­ you really want to get yourself killed, don''t you? I shall answer your wish, then! Regardless of how many times you dare to return here with that pointless trick of yours, I''ll kill and kill you until I find my freedom!"


    That deration was the beginning of the second phase.


    All eagles of darkness had locked their eyes on the duo while flying from one point to another. A few breathster, one of them hurtled from the side, his target Jake''s abdomen.


    Jake, however, hadn''te to the middle of the cave for no reason.


    The ancient writings formed a square circuit, with the four pirs being the corners. The light, which weakened Ender and turned him into a level ten legendary boss, yed a crucial role in enabling Jake against the army of the eagles, as he could spot them emerging from the darkness much easier than before.


    Jakepleted his unique perception skill in that setting.


    And now, he could see them just fine.


    ''I see you,'' Jake whispered as he pointed his arrowhead at the iing eagle. Before the creature could m itself into him, Jake''s arrow tore through his form, finishing him.


    Because of the distance and Jake''s skills, just a singlemon arrow was enough against those fellows. Jake understood this much, his lips curving into a sneer.


    Whistles of arrows and eagles quickly stuffed the cave. Amidst those, Odin ran from one side to another to help his master and friend, headbutting and wing eagles he could reach.


    It wasn''t a one-sided ordeal, however.


    Jake received a few hits onto his head and torso, but those weren''t lethal at all, which was because he had prepared himself to get hit and learned how to take them head-on, to say nothing of the wolf set protecting him and increasing his defenses!


    Jake''s legs weren''t even wounded because Odin stood guard here!


    ''It''s a battle against the time! Odin''s time limit gonna hit the clock soon! This guy is still biding for time! Does he know about Odin''s time limit? Did Odin lose against time in the first battle? I can''t remember!'' Jake thought as the adrenaline and the battle''s flow filled him.


    "Odin, go all out! Use your howl and get as many of them as you can!" Jakemanded once he arrived at the conclusion that this prideful eagle wouldn''te out at the perfect time!


    Meaning Ender was quite lucky here as he didn''t know about Odin''s time limit!


    Odin understood themand. He nced at the flying eagles and positioned himself to hit as many as possible before padding the cave with his boisterous howl! A few eagles popped from the impact while the rest had their trajectories disturbed.


    Odin was that loud!


    ''Perfect-, '' Jake thought as he imagined himself taking down many more eagles in this scenario. But then, suddenly, Ender emerged from the darkness!


    He dashed at Jake from behind him, his body coated in darkness. That darkness took the form of an additional pair of wings and helmet, which turned Ender into an armored eagle. He didn''t pay any price for that boost and was as fast as he used to be!


    Jake noticed him toote¡­


    Sinking into Jake''s back, Ender drilled through the thick armor, making a see-through hole in just one move! He went deeper than that and pierced through Jake''s flesh, drawing a fountain of blood.


    "Ugh!" Jake groaned.


    Odin whined with tears in his eyes. s, his time approached. He disappeared with ast, worried whine.


    On the other hand, Ender didn''t waste even a second of this precious moment. After distancing himself from Jake, he took over the ceiling again and turned his armor of darkness into a raw mana that sculpted itself into crescent des.


    With a flick of his dark wings, Ender peppered Jake with them.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Jake crumbled onto two knees and let his bow go. He stared at the ground with blood trickling down the corner of his lips and sweat dropping off his chin.


    After grasping his bow, he gritted his teeth and crawled to the pir¡­


    Ender''s voice shook the cave, "Crawl like the worm you are."


    His des hadn''t stopped.


    At the end of the struggle, Jake put his back to the pir and checked his stats.


    [Archer Lv. 10 HP: 31/470 MP: 54/340]


    [Ender, The Eagle Of Darkness Lv. 10 HP: 710/2500 MP: 143/3500]


    ''Couldn''t have been more excited,'' Jake thought. ''A smart opponent can really drive me to the edge! Let''s see¡­ his mana is low¡­, and his health is not that big of a problem if I execute my arrows just fine. I have one element of surprise left¡­ Wukong. I will do it¡­ it''s damn doable.''

 Chapter 43: Ender (4)

    Jake had one element of surprise left¡­ that was what Ender should have thought.


    [You have taken off the wolf boss helmet.]


    [You have taken off the wolf boss armor.]


    [You have taken off the wolf boss greave.]


    [You have taken off the wolf boss boots.]


    Although Odin had be stronger and his bond with Jake deepened, this alone wasn''t enough to justify Jake''s Human Traitor''s title evolution. He couldn''t have be a misfit with just that in such a short time.


    Ender should at least suspect that Jake had found another trace of the legendary existence and made a contract with it, which would exin his change of sides.


    ''Think a few moves ahead¡­ predict what he can do!'' Jake fought the legendary boss, whose third phase wasn''t even mentioned on the game''s forums. No one had written about him or shared a guide for a seamless victory against him!


    It wasn''t like Jake would have read any of that¡­ but he understood that he had to strain his brain and muscles to win this battle.


    Taking into ount that Ender was an intelligent and prideful individual, Jake did his best to read him while preparing ys that would surprise even the legendary eagle.


    ''His speech told me he doesn''t know much about yers¡­ he shouldn''t expect the inventory!'' Jake thought as he put on his monkey equipment set. Because of the game''s realism, Jake couldn''t swap the equipment through the game system but had to remove it and put it on like he''d do normal clothes.


    Jake finished changing his clothes with the monkey leather mask pping his cheek.


    He also put his quiver into the inventory and took out another one with the wooden arrows. Previously, he used arrows with bone arrowheads, which stood out in the darkness.


    Ender''s eyes should be used to that one particr part, just like Jake kept his attention on the eagle''s white beak to locate him without Death''s Lock.


    Atst, Jake finished his preparation for thest struggle by fishing out the long wooden pole from his inventory and screwing it into the hole in his bow. It felt especially cool as Jake imagined himself as a hitman from movies putting on a silencer onto his gun¡ªit was a simr scene.


    ''Time for you to meet Joker, Ender¡­ I can''t squat or tumble¡­ only jumping and running around is possible for me.'' Jake reminded himself about his current weaknesses, which stemmed from the imbnce of his stats in the monkey set and the stabilizer protruding from his bow.


    After that, he was ready.


    Inhaling deeply, Jake slowly and carefully distanced himself from the shining pir. His focus and new equipment allowed him to blend so well into the darkness. Even his bow and quiver were on the same page here.


    Jake didn''tg behind.


    He knew that Ender would soon grow suspicious.


    That said, the eagle couldn''t afford to escape into the darkness now. If he did, he would be risking way too much, as Jake had already proved that his perception skills were on a high level.


    ''I see you¡­'' Jake whispered from the hidden spot in the darkness. He entered the soldier form to release a single and decisive arrow.


    Ender was perched at the highest point of the cave, ring at the pir where Jake should have been hidden. Darkness oozed out from his feather and swirled around him like the mantle of the dark knight. He was more than ready to instantly answer anything Jake was cooking up.


    But was he really?


    ''The distance is fine¡­ my uracy shouldn''t be a problem from here, even if I have too much dexterity now,'' Jake said while locking Death''s Lock on his arrow. It was like the cold but gentle hand of the grim reaper that paved a path for him to see his prey from the other end.


    Ender couldn''t have been more exposed. Despite his dark feathers, he was like a dove to Jake.


    ''Fly,'' Jake said, letting his arrow fly. His lips were widely curved, as though Joker''s persona took over him just after the soldier form was discarded. Jake was already on the move.


    Meanwhile, Ender picked up the unnatural whistle. He turned his eyes to the side, seeing nothing. The dark wooden arrow harmonized well with the darkness, but only for a second.


    With his dark eyes, Ender quickly noticed it.


    Nheless, he could only at most protect his white beak from Jake! Using his wing as a shield, Ender sessfully protected his weakest spot. s, Jake''s arrow did more than a dent and deeply lodged itself within his flesh!


    [-371 HP!]


    ''It was way faster than his previous arrows! What has he done?!'' Ender screeched inwardly.


    Before he could fix his position at the top as the apex predator, Jake released three more arrows. Their whistles were like cackles of demons lurking in the shadows.


    He also shot them from a different angle as he constantly moved, with his Joker Form facilitating his recklessness.


    Dexterity didn''t only mean Jake''s fingers were faster. He was overall faster and more agile. He ran from one spot to another, keeping the cloud of death above Ender with his arrows as he always aimed at his white beak and head.


    With that threat looming over him, Ender couldn''t adapt fast enough to Jake''s change.


    He may have caught Jake''s tail, but that wasn''t enough to fight back. At most, he could take down those rapid arrows that he couldn''t read as well as previous ones.


    Because of their speed, Ender couldn''t tell which one was boosted by Death''s Lock! That was his main problem!


    Sacrificing some of his twirling darkness, Ender conjured a few crescent des and shot them at the arrows. He got rid of them perfectly, but his mana significantly fell.


    Jake caught that, his smile widening.


    ''Keep going! You also join my side now!'' Jake inwardly shouted.


    After releasing another series of swift arrows, Jake matched the timing with their impact and summoned his second pet to the battle. While the arrow aimed for the beak and head like usual, Wukong appeared beneath Ender, rolling adorably with his tail whipping the air.


    The tail in question elongated even more and wrapped around Ender''s torso. It would have been better for Wukong to aim for the wings, but he was too inexperienced and couldn''t control his skills so well.


    That said, he enabled Jake more than he could have asked for.


    Keeping his distance in mind, Jake released more arrows, threatening Ender''s life. He used his darkness to protect himself and erased all of them. That, however, cost him more than seventy percent of his remaining mana!


    Jake''s next rapid release of arrows scratched many of Ender''s health points as he was sure he''d die if he fought without any mana!


    ''Shall the death I''ve seen in this boy''s eyese to pass?'' Ender questioned himself.


    At this point, it was only a matter of one arrow.


    The same applied to Jake¡ªone blow from Ender was enough to kill him.


    Ender''s pride billowed from his heart, then! He swirled at the highest point, then plummeted into the ocean of darkness, kicking Wukong away as the monkey wasn''t invited here!


    Wukong bounced off the floor and stood up, shaking his head to keep himself conscious.


    Jake adapted to this move. He emerged from the darkness and ran across the shining white letters. He couldn''t hide in the darkness and wait for Ender! It was much better to use the blinding light to even so slightly lower Ender''s uracy!


    Joker Form''s concept was to be mobile and acrobatic, too, so Jake couldn''t waste any of that precious dexterity and freedom.


    With his perception bubble expanded, he focused on Ender''s next move as much as possible while keeping his hands ready to draw the bowstring to release the arrow!


    "Eyes around your head, Wukong!" Jake shouted to his second pet.


    Wukong misunderstood that and began spinning around in search of some eyes.


    Jake warmly smiled and paid more focus to his moves.


    Finally, Ender''s mana ran out. The darkness spat him out, propelling his speed. It was, in fact, his highest speed because of this momentum! He flew like a rocket with eagle screeches booming in the cave!


    Jake immediately found him. He kicked off the ground and pushed himself away from the eagle''s trajectory!


    That said, it was clearly not enough, as Ender had been prepared for it and shifted his bnce!


    During his flight, however, Jake mixed Joker and Soldier together.


    Which was what he had trained against Puffy, The Monkey Boss. At first, he only used half of his stances against him, but then he began mixing his stances because, at the end of his path, all forms are meant to be one¡ªThe Supreme Archer.


    Jake drew his strongest anchor point.


    His eyes met with Ender''s re.


    Enough mana regenerated by then to use Death''s Lock.


    The skill instinctively activated itself, fueling Jake''s arrow.


    Time stopped.


    ''I won.''


    Jake let the arrow go.


    It tore through the white, brittle break, breaking it into shards, lodging in the eagle''s flesh. Blood spurted like a festival fountain, covering Ender''s face in shame and defeat.


    The clutches of demise seemingly pulled the eagle to the ground¡­


    He fell with a loud thud.


    "Curse you¡­ human¡­ b-but¡­ your skills won my¡­ respect¡­ I give you¡­ that¡­ honor¡­" Ender stuttered through magical cords before drawing hisst breath.


    Jake loomed over him, fighting for breath.


    [You have defeated the legendary boss Ender, The Eagle Of Darkness.]


    [You have hit the level cap of the tutorial ind.]


    [You can not level up!]


    [You have found the legendary trace!]

 Chapter 44: Leveling Up Summons And Paving The Path (1)

    Jake dropped onto the ground.


    Fighting against Ender had been so demanding and taxing that he couldn''t help but fall on his bottom. Wiping the sweat from his face, he closed his eyes.


    A few minutester, Jake opened his game system. He was pleasantly surprised to see that his perception skill had improved a grade and that the battle against the legendary boss had strained his muscles so much that he had received a few stat points for his strength and dexterity.


    The legendary trace of Ender rested in his inventory as well. It was like a slice of darkness with one white star, decently representing Ender''s origins.


    Without wasting a second, Jake bonded the trace to himself.


    [You have bonded the legendary trace to yourself.]


    A little ck light coalesced before him. It was so small that Jake momentarily thought he''d received an egg from the legendary trace.


    Once it burst into particles, however, Jake extended his hand and caught a baby eagle, allowing him to fall onto his palm.


    The third summon was so little that his white beak was like a grain. He couldn''t open his eyes yet, twitching on Jake''s palm as though it was too cold for him.


    Jake smiled, "I hope you can understand me. I''m Archer, but to you, I''m Jake. Your name is Ender."


    Hearing the introduction, the baby eagle stopped shivering. It was difficult to tell whether he liked the name, but Jake believed he had made a good choice by naming him after Ender.


    By naming his second summon, Wukong, he had already crossed over to the other side. He had be the misfit, which aligned well with his goals.


    Names meant more than Jake had expected, so he became careful with them.


    Ender abruptly turned around and faced the legendary boss'' carcass. Of course, he couldn''t see him yet because he was too young, but he must have felt his presence and perhaps some connection.


    After a few seconds of silence, Ender suddenly released a thin streak of darkness that stretched toward the corpse. That streak sank into the dead body, forming a unique connection that Ender pridefully leveraged.


    As his owner, Jake could see what his third summon had done.


    [Ender has stolen the knowledge and skills of the legendary boss.]


    [He can unlock the new gains by leveling up.]


    ''Does it mean Ender will be able to talk like his predecessor?'' Jake thought. For some reason, he couldn''t see what kind of knowledge Ender had stolen, which intrigued him.


    He''d talk about it with Richard soon.


    "I expected nothing less from you, Ender," Jake praised his third summon.


    Ender tried to screech with pride but failed.


    Still, Jake smiled at him and showered him with attention for the remainder of his time. The eagle''s feathers were unnaturally cold and soft, causing Jake to feel them with a palpable interest that even Ender could sense.


    The newborn''s pride skyrocketed.


    After a short moment of bonding, Ender disappeared.


    It could have been said that their first meeting went smoothly.


    It was no surprise because Jake genuinely wanted to be friends with his pets, and they were too young to understand what was happening.


    "You must have dropped at least one item, Ender," Jake whispered as he approached the boss''s corpse. Even though he had extracted the legendary trace from him, Jake would despise Ender if he were to leave only his carcass behind.


    While ransacking Ender in search of the drop, Jake was blessed enough to find two items¡ªa dark book and, surprisingly, a white crystal hidden beneath the eagle''s belly.


    Jake took them out with a great interest.


    [Torrent Of Darkness(Skill Book)(Epic)¡ªa magic book containing amon darkness skill. It contains a trace of the legendary boss'' darkness, causing its grade to be exceptionally high. A perfect book for anyone wanting to start the path of darkness!]


    [Requirements: 50 INT, Mage ss, Lv. 10]


    ''It should fetch me some good sum for the beginning of my journey on the maind! Well done, Ender!'' Jake hid his disappointment of not getting any archer skills with the prospect of selling this book for a few gold coins, which should significantly enable him at the start of the maind''s adventure.


    Jake believed he would be ready for a drop that wouldn''t line up with his ss¡­ but the disappointment was immeasurable! If he had received a skill such as darkness arrows, he would have been jumping with joy!


    That said, it was the beauty of MMOs, wasn''t it?


    Jake checked the second item¡ªthe white crystal.


    [The Eagle''s Eye(Resource)(Gem)(Legendary)]


    His heart throbbed with excitement, washing off the prior disappointment. It was a resource he could craft with on the maind upon receiving the proper craftsman skills!


    Jake wouldn''t stop on making the wooden bows, after all. He wanted to craft his equipment with many more resources and items and tailor them to his liking and skills!


    The resource''s name had given Jake an idea of how he could use it.


    Jake confirmed his suspicions by raising it up and looking at the carcass through the white crystal! "This item contains the eagle''s eye for real! I will be able to make a sight with it!"


    The modern bows were equipped with so many additions, including a sight! While they didn''t look like the cool and fantasy-like dragon bows from other games and novels, the modern design had its own charm.


    Jake aimed tobine those two charms and create the equipment and weapon representing him¡ªThe Archer.


    How could he stop on the wooden bows?


    "Nice!" Jake eximed, clenching his hands from happiness. Ender was truly the legendary boss that enabled him in more ways than one!


    If he could only respawn, Jake would have returned tomorrow to have another sh with him!


    s, the legendary existences couldn''t return back to life¡­


    Taking control of his excitement, Jake calmed down and took the eagle''s carcass to his base.


    He would ask the newbie helper about him and whether they could make anything great out of it¡­

 Chapter 45: Leveling Up Summons and Paving The Path (2)

    "I think I will be able to make a really powerful set of arrows with his bones and feathers, but I don''t really have a clue for the rest," Jake shared his thoughts about the legendary boss'' carcass.


    He could imagine Ender''s bones being smooth and perfect for arrows. With the addition of Ender''s feathers, this type of resource should yield Jake even an epic-grade arrow! It''d be a powerful asset for him!


    Jake could also cook up his meat on the bonfire and see whether he would get any temporary buffs. After all, the cooked-up meat could be stored in the inventory for future use.


    Before Richard could speak up, Jake beat him to the punch, "Ah, wait¡­ I can use his sinews to upgrade my bowstrings. Maybe his eyes would turn into a low-grade gem, too?"


    Richard smiled, "Youck the skills to turn his eyes into resources. Those methods aren''t avable on the tutorial ind. Other than that, you''re right. Ender''s carcass is perfect for arrows and bowstrings. He''s the legendary boss, so you shouldn''t be too greedy about his resources and prepare a few bowstrings for future use.


    His sinews can be potentially useful for you up to level thirty or even forty."


    Jake agreed.


    Richard continued, "Feathers are the second most used resource regarding arrows. They can be easily added to arrows, blessing them with various special effects. You''re an archer, first and foremost. Think of your bow and arrows first! That said, if you learn crafting skills, you will find other uses for feathers.


    Going for too many skills often turns counterproductive, so hold back your horses and focus on what you really need the most. What you have learned so far is enough, I believe."


    Because Ender was a one-time boss only, Jake wanted to use his resources to the extent that he got heated up. He was even a step before forgetting that he could use his legendary sinews for the bowstring!


    And that should have been his priority from the start.


    Richard chuckled, "It''d be good to have a partner, wouldn''t it be? Having too much on your shoulders is also wrong."


    Jake wanted to reply with ''I have you here,'' but he swallowed those words as Richard surely meant the time past the tutorial ind.


    It made Jake realize how much he relied on Richard''s help and advice.


    "It''d be nice indeed¡­" Jake replied, drawing a broad smile from Richard.


    The newbie helper said, "You got the legendary trace from Ender, right?"


    Jake nodded, "Yeah, and he also stole his knowledge."


    Richard was pleased to hear that, "When he levels up, he should be able to speak the humannguage and assist you with ideas and ns. The same goes for your other summons. They''re legends for a reason."


    "Right! Why can''t I see what skills Ender has stolen? I can''t look much into his status information. Like, I can only see his level and stats¡ªthat''s it. Shouldn''t I have more information as his owner?" Jake asked, recalling that he wanted to talk about it with Richard.


    The newbie helper nodded, "You need a subss for it. Archer, I will tell you about it once."


    As Richard''s voice turned serious, Jake straightened up and gazed directly into his eyes.


    Richard shared the advice with him, "The tutorial ind was never meant to be a thing."


    "Huh?" Jake unconsciously replied, and his expression turned odd. It wasn''t a straightforward advice that he could take to heart.


    Jake had to interpret it and reach a conclusion on his own. Just like quest descriptions, this advice had clues. It would be a lie if Jake said he had absolutely no clue what that could mean, but he could also be absolutely wrong.


    ''It feels like such heavy plot-rted advice! I wonder why the game developers would give Richard so much freedom and knowledge? Jake thought.


    "I will keep that in mind," Jake replied.


    -


    After the battle with Ender, Jake honed all new experiences into his heart.


    He improved his forms, half-forms, andbinations on the legendary bosses while leveling up his summons. He''d take Ender and Wukong to the wolf boss and gang up on him, shooting the poor wolf from afar.


    Ender was a small menace that flew so fast that he could strike with his beak from unexpected angles.


    Wukong became so agile that he could spot and pick up anything, turning it into a weapon and throwing it at his enemies.


    Jake assisted them from behind with wooden arrows hiding in the darkness.


    When it came to the monkey boss, Jake and Odin ran around the rolling fat of mass and sharpened their skills on him. Jake also nned to make some bold modifications to the monkey boss''s set, so he needed more items in case he made a blunder.


    If not, he''d sell them on the maind for newbie yers like him.


    Jake''s schedule was also in ce.


    He cut down the trees toward The Unconquerable Mountain all along.


    He also modified his bow, trying to add more features from the modern bows.


    Adding a sight was impossible for now because he couldn''t change the shape of the white crystal. Other features he inspired himself with from modern bows also didn''t work.


    Jake needed to get more informed about them.


    Atst, the time hase for him to enter the bear zone.


    Jake hadn''te here just to hunt the bear boss and potentially get the legendary trace from him. His path toward the mountain went through the bear zone, so Jake was fated toe here anyway.


    He cut down the natural defenses around it and formed a wide gate through which the slice of sunshine could prate.


    "The legendary quest is still active, meaning I have yet to find all the legendary traces¡­ it means I have to hunt you down, the bear boss," Jake whispered as the trees of the bear zone loomed over him.


    That was when the first bear appeared on the scene.


    [The Forest Bear Lv. 10 HP: 750/750 MP: 400/400]


    "Hello," Jake smiled.

 Chapter 46: The White Eagle (1)

    Bears were quite misleading in their appearance.


    On their two, they could tower even up to three meters, giving an impression that they are slow and only strong.


    That picture would quickly be thrown out of the window when a bear got down to his four and started sprinting toward his prey.


    Their speed could take off-guard even other predators in the forest, let alone yers who had never ventured to the forest or seen enough wildlife.


    Jake was simr in this case.


    Fortunately, he was an archer, so he could react just in a nick of time before the bear loomed over him with his hulking frame.


    Wearing his ck set from the monkey boss, Jake crumpled into the Joker Form, avoided the blow, and released arrow after arrow to hunt down the monster.


    His built-up stats, equipment, and muscle memory turned him into a menace that no bear was ready for.


    After the first bear died, Jake hunted a few more and repeated the familiar procedure of getting tanning solution from the ashes and water. The said solution would keep the bears'' resources useful for him forter crafting.


    Since he wasn''t leveling up or fighting a kind of an opponent he had never really dealt with, Jake honed every form to the bone while getting to know the bear zone''s territory, marking a path on his minimap for his ascent to The Unconquerable Mountain.


    It was a light work, even though the bear zone was known to be the most difficult.


    Atst, Jake found the boss'' camp.


    [The Bear Boss, Edron Lv. 12 HP: 1750/1750 MP: 500/500]


    Edron was a prime example of a powerful boss.


    He wasn''t alone in his camp. Each bear, prudently walking around on their fours, had every recess of the camp in sight, keeping an eye on any likely threat to their boss.


    Respect, fear, and domination were written in every bone of their existence.


    It could be seen so easily because no one dared to stand up on their two in the boss'' presence.


    Only Edron stood tall and straight with his towering, broad frame, hitting the tough bark with his ws. Splinters flew past him as he continued training himself to be the warrior he dreamed of being.


    ''He really can induce second thoughts,'' Jakemented, staring at the camp from afar, perched on the branch of a tree.


    Even the bravest yers would reconsider their path upon seeing the tight protectionwork and the bear boss'' intimidating appearance. He was like an unconquerable ck mountain himself.


    Jake chuckled.


    He stood up and warmed his muscles on the tree branch. After working out on them, he changed his quiver and put on the leather quiver with white arrows behind his lumber. He pulled forward a single white arrow.


    [The White Eagle Arrow(Unique)(Attack Damage: 171~~310)(Durability: 300/300]


    A single ck feather also decorated the arrow, making it swift and powerful.


    It was Jake''s best arrow he had ever made, and he only had thirty of them. If their durability fell off even by half, he would be forced to give up on them, and since they came from Ender''s carcass, he couldn''t really repair them or create them again.


    Jake rested the arrowhead on the arrow rest he crafted.


    After delving more into modern bows and their differences, Jake concluded that he could add a specialized arrow rest to his longbow, which would stand out.


    Perhaps anyone from this world wouldn''t believe Jake if he told them that this protruding arrow rest significantly improved his uracy and lessened the burden on his hand.


    Nheless, the game system understood the intent and increased the bow''s uracy and damage.


    With thebination of Jake''s high dexterity set, white arrows, and muscle memory, Jake stood like an assassin on the tree branch, confident in swiftly taking out Edron''sckeys.


    Drawing back his bowstring, Jake weaved his Death''s Lock with the white arrow. His vision stretched toward the bear boss''s camp, and he could see everyone up to minuscule details.


    It was like having the eagle''s eye already!


    Jake''s favorite Death''s Lock was formed using Richard''s perception skill and knowledge of the monsters'' vital points, making him feel like every bear''s life belonged to him.


    Jake let the bowstring slide on his thumb ring, releasing the arrow.


    The white arrow flew like a white eagle of death. Its whistle had a slight tone of the eagle on top of Jake''s favorite whistle of an arrow getting closer to its target, but he believed it was only his imagination.


    That said, the feeling of an arrow lodging itself deep in the enemy''s flesh surely wasn''t the product of his imagination.


    Once the arrow had gone through the bear''s head and locked into the ground, Jake felt the satisfaction of a sessful hunt in every pore and muscle.


    His strained muscles no longer felt any burden as though he had the skill to wash off the exhaustion after the sessful kill.


    Of course, Jake felt a sudden influx of energy because his mana returned to him after the sessful kill of Death''s Lock Arrow.


    [You have done a severe critical strike!]


    [-750 HP!]


    [You have killed The Forest Bear Lv. 10]


    [You have killed The Forest Bear Lv. 10]


    [You have...]


    [You have...]


    One by one, the bears started dropping onto their sides, their skulls open with gaping wounds from which blood streaked like scarlet rivers across their dark furs.


    They didn''t even know what happened, and the same applied to Edron, who had turned around and looked around for the threat.


    All he could see were the deeply lodged white arrows beside the fallen bears, however.


    A whistle rang in his ears, then.


    An arrow went through his flesh and lodged in his forehead.


    Edron growled and fiercely pulled it out, narrowing his eyes. The arrow was wooden, so he easily crushed it in his paw.


    Some timeter, an existence in ck appeared at the threshold of his camp.


    "I''d love to hunt you down from a long distance to get used to the high dexterity more... but the thrill of having a closebat with the boss is stronger, you see," Jake smiled.


    His smile in that disgusting ck leather monkey mask made him condescending.


    Edron howled.

 Chapter 47: The White Eagle (2)

    Despite being a bear, Edron didn''t crumble onto his fours and just red at Jake with tant hatred.


    He nced at hisckeys lying dead in their own blood pools, appearing like fools.


    All his hard work fell like a domino in mere minutes!


    That said, he was a boss and the strongest bear on the tutorial ind. He wouldn''t go against his principles and rules just because a few of his kin had fallen prey to a monkey!


    He stomped his way forward, intent on crushing Jake under his paw.


    Standing rigid and tall, Jake released the white eagles in his Soldier Form.


    He no longer had to concern himself about the distance and uracy in such close proximity to the boss, so he had given control over his arrows and bow to his muscle memory.


    Knowing how nning ahead was important in any battle, Jake sacrificed his focus to that.


    On the other hand, Edron noticed the color of the arrows and instantly connected the dots. Those were the objects that had brought down his people!


    His hatred surged.


    Before the arrows connected, Edron widely but urately swung his arms, chasing Jake''s strongest arrows away like flies.


    Unconcerned about that, Jake released three more arrows in his most familiar stance before switching to Joker Form, letting the acrobatics take over his legs.


    He dodged the first paw sweep, aiming for his head with a jump behind, where he used precious seconds of flight to release two quick arrows.


    He hit them into Edron''s torso because of lower uracy and higher speed. Edron also did not have the means to defend himself yet because his paws were crossed.


    He was pretty slow with his punches.


    Jake noticed that weakness, his lips curving up.


    Once he touched the ground, Jake turned to the side and ran. He was now much better at shooting arrows while running, so he went for it while the boss followed him with narrowed eyes, pissed.


    Only one arrow lodged itself in Edron''s hide, while the rest had been avoided or blown away.


    Edron also could much more easily breach the distance between them because Jake didn''t run away that far. On his two paws, the bear boss soon got close enough to Jake to once again threaten him with a p.


    Jake, however, knew that he didn''t have to keep his cards hidden for a surprise attack.


    [You have summoned Odin.]


    [You have summoned Wukong.]


    [You have summoned Ender.]


    "Just like we practiced!" Jake shouted.


    Odin took his friend''s front and released his prideful howl, only because Edron was close. Jake taught him that distance was the most important for him.


    Even if he liked dancing with his opponents, it wasn''t a tango.


    Odin didn''t understand this much but was keen enough to figure out that Jake treasured a distance!


    Thus, when the opponent was too close to him, he''d automatically help him by throwing his howl at their enemies!


    Edron was put to a halt, then evenpelled to take a few steps behind!


    "Lovely work, Odin!" Jake sneered and switched to his Soldier Form to hurt the boss!


    At the same time, Wukong nimbly ran on his four. He went around the boss'' camp while searching for Jake''s arrows. Those were his friend''s precious resources that he needed to fight his enemies with!


    He learned what kind of arrows Jake used daily, so Wukong knew what to search for.


    His eyes were also keen, so Wukong yfully but keenly hopped off from one corpse to another while picking up arrows with his elongated tail.


    He was a monkey, so his tail was already long.


    That said, Wukong''s tail was abnormally long, so by the time he picked up all white arrows, his tail was wrapped around them like a fur quiver! No arrow would ever find a chance to slip off from his grasp!


    Jake noticed that Wukong was done with his job.


    He went down to his Master Form, allowing him to easily stuff the arrows back into his quiver. Meanwhile, he used Master Form to y around with different angles and assault Edron from various sides while Odin kept him at bay.


    "Well done, Wukong," Jake said, earnestly praising his summon.


    Wukong smiled in response and ran away. He understood that he was now free and that he could join the battle!


    During his first task, he spotted a few thick and handful stones that he had run off to. With those in his hands, Wukong used his hands and tail to hurl them at Edron.


    He was like a small catapult!


    Lastly, Ender found his perch on Jake''s shoulder. The broad shoulder was like a tree for him since he was so small that he could sit on Jake''s index finger.


    He loftily stared at Edron, whose struggles were more than obvious now.


    The bear boss couldn''t deal with them, as they were adept at juggling his attention because of their prior training with the bears.


    From one side, Jake threatened with the arrows; from another, Odin parted his jaws and bit with his sharp teeth; from behind, Wukong wasn''t obstructed at all to hit the boss'' back of the head or even ass with heavy stones.


    That was when Edron entered the second phase. He climbed onto his four and followed his natural instincts.


    His speed increased tenfold as he darted toward Jake! He was faster than a horse or a car!


    Baby Ender scoffed, however.


    He took flight from Jake''s shoulder and flew in like a bullet! He scratched off Edron''s eye with his ws, then flew up and made a U-turn to descend onto the second eye!


    This time, however, Edron didn''t allow him to hurt him! He raised his paw at the baby eagle!


    Ender spun around the paw and returned to Jake''s shoulder, his little head up.


    "That''s my Ender," Jake whispered with bottomless praise. This one needed way more than others, though Odin nowadays demanded much more praise, too.


    Baby Ender arched his head back so much he looked now at the forest''s canopy above them...


    Nheless, the eagle''s part allowed Jake and his pets to reorganize themselves. Their positions were now more convenient andfortable for them to face the bear boss in his second phase.


    After some time, Edron fell.


    [You have killed The Bear Boss, Edron Lv. 12]


    [You hit the tutorial''s level cap!]


    [You can''t level up!]


    [Odin has leveled up!]


    [Wukong has leveled up!]


    [Ender has leveled up!]


    "That''s it?" Jake whispered.


    Despite feeling happy that his pets leveled up, Jake couldn''t help but express his disappointment at the boss''s death. It was only because he hadn''t extracted any trace from him, which Jake believed would give him thest summon.


    He was confident that he''d be able to manage four summons and form a good team with them!


    The fourth, however, was not here...


    But Jake didn''t give up on Edron.


    For the next few days, he''d hunt the boss and bully him to oblivion with his summons.


    No trace of the legendary existence could have been found, however...


    After another unsessful hunt, Jake raised his eyes and looked up at The Unconquerable Mountain and its spire piercing the clouds.


    "Are you here?" Jake asked before drawing a wide smile.

 Chapter 48: The Unconquerable Mountain (1)

    Jake has spent seven months in the tutorial now.


    The tree falling off to the mountain''s feet marked the beginning of his preparation toward climbing The Unconquerable Mountain that only the best of the best yers had conquered.


    The path was done.


    Richard stood at the beginning of it, gazing at the straight line going across the tutorial forest to the mountain that less than one percent of yers had climbed.


    It was zenith, and the sun wasn''t obscured by the clouds, so every drop of sunshine easily filled the road with warmth and blinding light.


    The sunshine resting on the barks and leaves created a vista that no monster of the tutorial forest had seen before, filling them with caution. That said, fear prevailed in their hearts as Jake had impaled wooden poles on either side of his path on which the skulls of every boss he had defeated were perched.


    The sun seemed to have been on his side as sunshine brimmed within the empty eyesockets of each monster boss, the light conveying Jake''s prowess and might to themon monsters.


    It was his testament of strength and that he had conquered everyone and everything here!


    "So the end hase..." Richard whispered, his voice low as his heart was overwhelmed by the wave of emotions.


    He was happy to have spent this much time with Jake and see his progress. Now that he looked back to his advice and guidance, Richard noticed that he could have helped him in many more ways while satisfying his own selfish goals.


    Nheless, having Jake for seven months was more than he could have asked for.


    A flicker of sadness crossed Richard''s eyes as he would soon be forced to leave the ind. Myriad of painful emotions was like a curtain that temporarily draped his face, twisting it in pain.


    But as Jake entered his presence, Richard forced a smile and shifted his attention to him.


    "All done?" he asked.


    Jake nodded, "Yeah... I''m ready to go. Uh, I will descend the mountain once I conquer it... and I don''t know if I can climb it in one go, so I am not gonna say farewell yet."


    Richard''s smile turned genuine, "Understood." He patted Jake''s back like an older brother and showered him with genuine happiness and friendship, "Break a leg, Archer."


    Jake chuckled, "My real name is Jake."


    "Oh? Jake... a great name. Suits you," Richard replied.


    "Thanks," Jake reciprocated his smile and turned to look ahead at the hard work to which he had sacrificed his heart and time. He was content with everything he had achieved and didn''t regret even a second of his precious time spent here.


    Many yers would have thought of him as a weirdo, but Jake wasn''t ying for anyone else but himself. He didn''t need to reach the top as fast as possible, only to fall off the next day because he rushed his path here.


    He was also selfish and stubborn but understood that great and understanding friends surrounded him.


    Therefore, Jake was content with himself and achieving everything he had set his eyes on.


    Only The Unconquerable Mountain was left... and the legendary trace hidden there!


    "I''m going," Jake said, taking a first step forward.


    Richard didn''t stop him and just smiled.


    The road up to the mountain''s feet was warm and pleasant. Jake wore nothing but a in shirt and pants so he could bask well in the good weather''s blessings.


    The trees looming on either side were like festivalnterns, with their usually dark leaves twinkling with sunshine, and even skulls seemed pleasant to the eye.


    No equipment, no weapon, nothing--Jake was like a man on a stroll through the forest, and he onlycked a dog toplete the idyllic and soothing picture. Of course, that was if one ignored the boss'' skulls around him...


    Nheless, it was a sight so rare that most of Legend Enigma Online''smunity would have checked it out had Jake streamed or posted pictures of his hard work.


    Atst, he passed Edron''s camp and reached the feet of The Unconquerable Mountain. It was already so stony and steep there that Jake waspelled to take out his climbing set before setting foot on the mountain.


    Combining the equipment he had made from the wolves and bears, Jake crafted the mostfortable and warm set to survive the harsh winds and coldness of the mountain while having enough security and room for movement and mistakes.


    His ropes were made from the sinew of three monster bosses.


    Had it been a real life, such a concept would have been advised against. It was because every sinew was much different, and abination of these three would have many vulnerable spots, increasing the chances of the rope breaking.


    Richard, however, had given the green light to Jake''s idea of crafting ropes from the bosses'' tendons and passed him a scout-like skill to weave those three sinews together to achieve spotless bnce and toughness.


    Jake harnessed one of the ropes to the handle of his climbing set.


    After watching a lot of climbing videos in real life, Jake also had crafted safety measures that he would install on his road up to the mountain''s spire, which would keep him up in case he slid down or missed his target.


    Although those measures were wooden, Jake was confident in impaling them in the mountain''s crevices and hanging on them, for he had experienced how tough those trees of the tutorial forest could be!


    Finally, he gripped the handle of his hook and stepped onto the stony road.


    ''I''ll conquer you!'' Jake shouted, his eyes shining with conviction.


    Wearing a warm, thick helmet, he didn''t even hear the pebbles crunching beneath his sole. Only his resolution and breath could be heard!


    Jake''s long ascent, therefore, began...


    ''I might miss my sses tomorrow...'' Jake thought briefly before throwing those thoughts into the bin.


    His sses weren''t so important right now.

 Chapter 49: The Unconquerable Mountain (2)

    The start of Jake''s ascent wasn''t demanding at all.


    He could spot crevices in the steep path and hook himself on them while impaling his safety measures in case he slipped or lost strength.


    His inhuman high stats for a level ten yer helped him tear through the beginning of the mountain and advance considerably fast.


    Though he clearly must have never been in the mountains before, Jake would have received a good score from experienced climbers upon seeing his preparation and cresting.


    Any hint of impatience was shoved into the corner of his mind, and he steadily mbered up ahead. His stubbornness had passed a crown to his diligence, as Jake meticulously heeded the advice he got from Richard and climbing experts online.


    Once Jake spotted a cavity on his path, he carefully crested and rolled in to rest.


    Opening his inventory, he took out the warm slice of meat and the first wooden bottle of water.


    ''I need to keep my stamina and satiety in check,'' Jake thought as he leaned his back on the cold wall. It was important to keep in mind that this climb wasn''t a race but a marathon.


    He consumed food like a baby Odin!


    While getting his strength back and refilling his reserves, Jake picked up some curiosity and crawled to the edge of his first base.


    ''Haha! It''s like someone shaved the tutorial forest with a razor!'' Jake grinned upon seeing his path from a high altitude, his expression carved from joy and pride.


    There was a childish glint in his eyes, but every adult had some of a child in their hearts--let''s be honest here. It was perfectly normal for a young adult like Jake to have more of that side.


    Jake hadn''t noticed it yet, but his naming sense betrayed the most of that childish side!


    After absorbing food and his hard work from the different altitude all the same, Jake checked his equipment before slipping out from the first cavity.


    He resumed his climbing--no hint of fun remained on his expression.


    Two hourster, Jake reached the point where the environment became a real hazard. He stood before the vast and bottomless chasm.


    Although the entire mountaincked snow, everything around was frigid, rock-ribbed, and gray, making the abyss'' darkness much more dangerous and even alive.


    Did it just smile at him?


    ''Should I go down here? I might find something unique...'' Jake thought. He belonged to the group of the craziest yers that would check every nook and cranny.


    But the idea of sliding down to the abyss seemed quite pointless and ambiguous.


    His rational side told him that he would find absolutely nothing here, and the diligence that held the scepter of Jake''s decision-making convinced him not to go there and im the spire, which every yer who conquered the mountain had done.


    Jake nodded and opened his inventory system.


    He took out a long woodendder, which he put across the chasm. The material was the same as his safety climbing equipment, so Jake was more confident about crossing the abyss to continue climbing.


    In the middle of the peculiar crawling, Jake nced below, ''Any yer who fell here no longer would log in to the game world, would he?''


    Jake believed he wasn''t one of those, but he could see how yers could develop a trauma. He learned a lot about these from the videos about mountain climbing.


    That said, those videos didn''t have any inventory feature, which would have helped countless peopley im to the K2 or Mount Everest.


    After crossing to the other side, Jake stuffed thedder into his inventory and continued the climb.


    At this point, breathing became rough and even painful at times. The wind battered his face and threatened to turn him upside down with any careless move.


    Jake''s diligence had left no chance for nature''s mischiefs, but his speed had significantly slowed.


    Jake even sometimes just clung to the wall to breathe in precious oxygen... howe oxygen was so sweet right now?


    He threw that thought out of the window and raised his hand.


    That was when Jake btedly noticed that his fingers were too rigid!


    He couldn''t add enough strength to his hand and slipped off.


    Fortunately, his safety equipment came in clutch, tightening the rope and keeping him dangling close to the mountain!


    Hanging sprawled on the rope, Jake clenched and unclenched his hands before inhaling and picking himself up.


    ''Not today,'' he whispered.


    Continuing the ascension after learning first-hand that his equipment worked well, Jake did his utmost to keep a steady pace without straining his muscles.


    It was difficult, more than he had imagined, and his respect toward everyone who conquered K2 or Mount Everest surged in his heart.


    That said, his lips were curved mostly up as the difficulties only produced more adrenaline for him!


    Atst, Jake found another cavity in which he found shelter. He filled himself as much as possible and even produced the fire with his high dexterity.


    While his hands warmed, he thought, ''It''s different from fighting monsters, but enjoyable nheless... I can get addicted to those challenges!''


    Could a mage even climb this mountain? Perhaps with enough skills, a mage could take over the spire!


    But what about an archer--the weakest and so unpopr ss that even the fantasy world in which the impossible was possible had given up on it to cater to magic?


    ''Has Grin Grid conquered The Unconquerable Mountain?'' Jake thought. The yer he had just thought about was the only archer in the top rankings.


    Her presence didn''t change people''s view of archery and that it could rival magic, but she was still an archer with famous skills and strength.


    ''Well, I will change people''s view...'' Jake smiled and got to his feet.


    His ascent continued.


    It was a roller coaster of emotions, curses, and adrenaline pumps, but Jake managed totch himself to his safety measures when necessary and progress one step at a time.


    A few more campster, Jake logged out.


    It was time to sleep.


    The next day, he ignored his schedule and returned to the game.


    Atst, he was close to the mountain''s spire. Its cliffs unfolded like a flower, making Jake climb it like a monkey. He fought against theck of oxygen and dangerous angle as much as he could while hauling himself up...


    His hook soon perched itself on the edge...


    Jake groaned, pushing himself up.


    A momentter, he sprawled on the spire''s smooth ground, his chest bobbing.


    He was smiling from ear to ear as he was one step away from conquering everything on the tutorial ind!


    Not too far away from him, Jake could see a cave''s mouth in which darkness prevailed. He couldn''t see what was inside but was confident that the boss was there.


    The boss whose death would give him thest legendary trace!


    Jake sat cross-legged and took out food. He needed to restore his stamina and stats to the extent!


    An hourter, he stood up without any soreness or wounds.


    The Unconquerable Mountain''s Spire also solved Jake''s high altitude problems--he could breathe just fine.


    He walked to the cave''s entrance, curious what kind of an enemy he would find there.


    Once the darkness parted like a curtain, Jake''s eyes widened, and his steps halted.


    "I knew you would have made it on your first try," a man said.


    [Richard, The Human Traitor Lv. 10 HP: 470/470 MP: 340/340]


    "It''s time for you to learn how to fight and kill a human," Richard smiled, his expression masking his pain. "Thest lesson for a talented yer like you, Jake."

 Chapter 50: The Unconquerable Mountain (3)

    "Thest lesson for a talented yer like you, Jake," Richard smiled, turning a blind eye to Jake''s pained expression. "Humans are really weird creatures. I once knew a man whose prestige as a hunter stretched far and wide across the world. He was strong, bold, and merciless. He''d fight any monster, even those looking like devils from the worst nightmares.


    Yet, he couldn''t lift a finger at his own kin¡ªa human. The human hired by the monsters to kill him. Someone who would do anything for fame and money¡­ he just couldn''t kill that person.


    "Why? The hired man had the same killing intent and simr motives as the monsters, right?" Richard asked.


    Jake didn''t answer him.


    He could see what the crux of thest lesson was.


    Fighting monsters was much different than shing with one''s kin¡ªa human.


    Although Jake exchanged words with the intelligent eagle in a humannguage, it wasn''t simr in the slightest to battling one''s kind, with whom he had lived for eighteen years in a peaceful and modern world.


    The principles from the world in question shaped Jake''s mindset and personality.


    That said, because he was in the immersive virtual reality game, those principles and troubles mattered the most.


    He wasn''t clicking a mouse or keyboard or looking at Richard through the screen¡ªJake stood there in person, viewing the man''s feelings with his eyes and even feeling them with his heart.


    He breathed, experienced pain, and felt sadness and happiness all the same in the Legend Enigma Online.


    Just like climbing The Unconquerable Mountain was impossible for many yers because of its natural hurdles and hazards, the same rules applied to killing one''s kin.


    Empathy was instilled too deep in the hearts of yersing from Earth.


    The game system helped yers'' mentality as much as it could, but there were instances in which it couldn''t aid a yer at all.


    In a nutshell, the novel experience of getting into a fantasy world came with its consequences.


    Richard continued, "Behind me is the statue of one of the misfits¡ªBemende. Once you kill me, the statue will tailor the best ss for you based on your performance in your final battle and the seven-month-long experience on the tutorial ind."


    He was correct.


    In this cavernous space, Jake saw plenty of room for battle and the statue of a woman buried in the ground up to her chest. She was tilted to the side like someone had thrown her in. From the ceiling, an unnatural white light draped her picturesque face.


    It was the source of light here, and Jake could see Richard well due to that.


    "I hinted to you that most yers get sses from other statues on the maind, didn''t I? Those statues belong to The Human Traitors. Do what you want with that information," Richard passed another piece of advice from the bottom of his heart before getting into his battle form.


    He took out a bow and arrow from nowhere in less than a second. He drew the bowstring taut even faster, releasing the arrow at Jake.


    Before Jake could react, four arrows struck him. It had appeared as though Richard only had one arrow up his sleeve, but he let go of a total of five of them, to which Jake reacted as fast as he could, dodging thest one.


    Richard smiled and said much merrily, "The inventory feature of the game system does not only belong to yers."


    After that, he stuffed the bow in his inventory and pulled out a wooden staff. It was carved from the dark wood, long and curved at the end, seemingly like a weapon of an old mage.


    A sphere of fire twirled below the curved end as Richard channeled his mana.


    "I teach the newbies one to threemon magic skills. This is one of them¡ªfireball," he exined before shooting the magic at Jake. It was much faster than the previous arrows, and Richard didn''t even have to point his staff for the fireball to hurl at his opponent.


    Jake avoided that and let the magic go past him.


    s, the fireball mischievously made a U-turn and mmed into Jake''s back. His perception failed him in this case solely because he didn''t have much contact with fire magic and because his eyes were on Richard.


    Jake patted his back to save his armor''s durability points.


    Meanwhile, Richard switched his weapons. He wielded a dark wooden sword now.


    "Swords and Magic seem to be most yers'' fantasies," he said before rushing at Jake. He wasn''t faster than Jake in his ck monkey set, but his speed only allowed Jake to release three arrows at him from the Soldier Form.


    Richard, however, didn''t stop his assault.


    By cutting arrows into half with the edge of his sword, he showed Jake the impable precision of a swordsman.


    Once in his reach, Richard had no hesitation in swinging down his sword at Jake''s shoulder. He seamlessly cut through Jake''s light armor, drawing a deep gash from which blood leaked out in abundance.


    He kicked him away, "One of the mistakes new yers wielding a sword make is that they only focus on swordsmanship. A real swordsman uses all he has¡ªhis sword, arms, legs, even head!"


    Laying on his side, Jake suddenly felt warm, green energy wrapping around him like a ribbon. He checked his status and noticed that a healing skill had touched him.


    He lifted his eyes and saw Richard standing with a different wooden staff. It was made of light wood, much shorter like a club, and decorated with a white gem at its tip.


    Richard just cast a healing skill on him, yet his expression was not amiable. Instead, he wore a condescending mask, and his expression seemed as though he was looking at a rat.


    "You have yet to wound me," Richard said coldly, "Stand up and fight me, Jake."


    That cold tone was so unfamiliar, yet so natural.

 Chapter 51: The Unconquerable Mountain (4)

    Weighed down by his emotions, Jake strained to stand up.


    ''Yeah¡­ I haven''t even pped him in the face for that,'' Jake thought, gritting his teeth.


    Once he got to his two feet, he crumpled into his Joker Form.


    Since he had been expecting to fight thest boss, he wore his ck monkey set. It was the best equipment for Joker Form.


    In a closebat battle, the problems caused by high dexterity and lesser uracy weren''t that much of a bother!


    ''I''ll give you¡­ my all,'' Jake put on the quiver with the white eagles. He nocked one of them on his bowstring and allowed the arrow toy on the new arrow rest.


    There was a considerable distance between him and Richard, and thest boss didn''t seem to be nning on rushing forward, making Jake change his mind and enter the Soldier Form to add his entire strength and weight to his arrow.


    He let it fly after achieving his highest anchor point.


    Just as the arrow was about to hit Richard in the chest, thest boss fished out a wooden shield that gobbled down Jake''s white eagle.


    Undaunted, Jake released three more arrows.


    Though it may have seemed like Richard had defended himself well against Jake''seback, his hands were momentarily numbed by Jake''s prowess.


    Each white eagle lodged itself with such force that cracks popped on the shield''s surface, and splinters fell like rain.


    Jake crumbled back to Joker Form.


    At the same time, the numbness in Richard''s hands wore off, prompting him to answer! He charged at Jake with his shield covering his broad frame, exposing only half his legs.


    Jake thought, ''He''s fast despite being a tank now! If he''s a tank, then he will-''


    "HA!" Richard shouted, his voice imbued with mana.


    [You have been taunted.]


    ''Mary spoiled me with a trick for that!'' Jake inwardly smiled, knowing he was fine.


    Taunt skills, especially on the early levels, were double-edged swords. Their principle was so simple that the skill could be used against tanks themselves!


    The taunt''s foundation is muscle memory¡ªit forces the tank''s opponents to perform their most used and practiced muscle memories!


    For mages, it''d be the skill they use the most in fightingmon monsters or bosses. Swordsmen would use their closebat pattern with their simple skills.


    Therefore, what Richard expected was¡­ The Soldier Form''s Highest Anchor Point.


    Jake, however, kicked away the ground and leaped to the side. His mental gears were set on the Joker Form, and nothing could have changed that¡ªeven the taunt.


    He was that stubborn, and stubbornness now held the crown of Jake''s actions!


    ''Still in Joker?! He couldn''t have practiced that more than Soldier Form!'' Richard eximed inwardly, his eyes shifting to the side while his charge still pulled him forward!


    Here, he saw Jakending on his side. Even though he had quite a heavy fall, his hands held the bow and the arrow! He had learned half-forms on Puffy and now highlighted the fruits of his meticulous and difficult training.


    Like The White Death lying beneath the snow of Find, Jake urately released the white eagle from below, hitting Richard''s knee. The arrow, whose origins belong to the legendary boss, easily pierced through Richard''s armor.


    Thest boss knelt, and a groan escaped his lips.


    Meanwhile, the sounds of something dropping onto the ground rang out.


    When Richard looked up, he saw Jake running toward him barehanded.


    Once close, Jake took a swing and mmed his balled hand into Richard''s face!


    The man''s face abruptly craned to the side.


    "SATISFIED NOW?!" Jake shouted! "Can we end this fuss now?!"


    "Jake¡­" Richard whispered¡­


    "Thanks for giving me a glimpse of other sses! As you can see, I have no problems disabling my friend''s knee, so I''m gonna be fine against other yers and residents! I''m not so soft-hearted to act like it''s raining when others spit at me! I won''t be led around!" Jake''s screams continued to batter Richard''s heart.


    The newbie helper looked down and continued with his facade, "You must kill me. I am one of the human traitors! Kill me, and the misfit will tailor the ss for you! That''s the only way for this statue to be activated! The ss you will receive will be a much higher grade than thosemon sses most yers get on the maind! Don''t hold back!


    Don''t be such a fool now! Kill me! I have done more wrongdoings than you can imagine! I''m not the older brother you believe me to be!"


    "Oh, shut up," Jake clicked his tongue, "It''s a part of human nature to be biased, isn''t it? You might even be a demon or devil to others, but to me, you were and always will be my friend."


    "I held you back¡­ on the tutorial ind for seven months¡­" Richard continued making excuses.


    Jake sneered, "Did you enhance the tree''s durability? Cause I kept myself here for seven months to cut down trees to The Unconquerable Mountain, practice my skills, and scour the whole ind! Don''t be such a loser now, Richard! I don''t know what you have done or your actual role as thest boss here, but I will never kill or betray my friend to reach the top!


    My path to the top will never be soiled like that!"


    Those words echoed in Richard''s heart, pulling him down.


    He crumbled on the ground and raised his hand to cover his eyes. Tears still found their way out, streaking down his face as Richard silently cried.


    His cracking voice rang out in the cave, "Can I still¡­ be a human? Do I deserve those¡­ humane feelings of friendship?"


    Jake chuckled, "And who decides that? I doubt I would be friends with a mindless criminal or someone who hasn''t given up on his dark past¡­ well, you''re trying to change, aren''t you? Isn''t that why you are here to help out others? Anyway, I can decide if you are my friend, so yeah, we''re friends. Those feelings of friendship are genuine, I hope."


    "Yeah¡­ they are¡­" Richard replied, no longer hiding his emotions.


    Jake smiled, "You looked painful, you know?"


    Richard forced a weak smile, "Uh, did I? I heard older brother''s weaker side sometimes gets exposed¡­ so that''s what I must have gone through."


    Jake extended his hand toward Richard, "I guess I''ve conquered everything now."


    Richard took his hand and stood up, "Yeah¡­"


    That was when the statue trembled.

 Chapter 52: The Tutorial End

    Despite the conditions not being fulfilled, the statue of Bemende trembled.


    It was bizarre.


    Richard was never under such stress as before because he couldn''t tell what would happen next.


    How could the statue even activate itself? Surely, no consciousness dwelled in here, right?


    Another exnation would be that Jake and Richard had cleared hidden prerequisites for something that no other yer had acquired on the tutorial ind before.


    Jake and Richard stood side by side, staring at the statue. Their thoughts were very different because only one understood the magnitude of this unforeseen development.


    For Jake, the statue''s reaction was a novel-like experience.


    The light draping her face made her seem like she was an angel, and Jake could have sworn he had noticed beautiful eyes shortly scanning him from head to toe.


    The earthquake of the statue, which would pull the nerves of countless people on Earth, wasn''t dangerous, but rather, mysterious and breathtaking¡ªlike the world was about to significantly change.


    [You have been forgiven, Richard.]


    A mellifluous voice much sweeter than Jake''s favorite songstress whispered to Richard''s heart.


    Jake, however, could hear her voice. He couldn''t see the entire picture behind Richard''s pain and tears, but the fact that he had been forgiven meant he could start a new life.


    "Congrattions," Jake patted Richard''s shoulder¡ªthe older brother, however, stood petrified and rigid, unable to believe what he had just heard.


    Was he really forgiven? He turned to the side to look at Jake''s face. His friend''s smile confirmed that he wasn''t daydreaming or imagining things.


    The statue''s light then stretched toward Jake, wrapping him in a pir of warmth.


    Standing in that light, Jake thought all his thoughts had beenid bare to the statue. He wasn''t particrly wrong about this, as the statue read his seventh-month-long journey and experiences.


    From picking up the bow to crafting his arrows and equipment, Jake''s battle and hard work were seen by Bemende, whose warmth seemed to have be personal upon seeing Jake''s interactions with his summons.


    When that urred, Jake was literally basking in her smile.


    Though he may not have noticed that, he felt the tattoos of his summons being caressed by a gentle hand, which didn''t particrly feel wrong¡­


    If Jake could have asked for more, he would have.


    [You have been given a main ss.]


    [The Creator Of Archer(Legendary)¡ªArcher''s Self-Tailored ss. Anything Archer touches is for the sake of his goal of bing The Supreme Archer. His unfaltering drive, unconditional passion, and boundless talent for archery project his ambition onto anything he deems necessary for his path, establishing bonds of archery.]


    [Do you ept the ss?]


    Jake couldn''t tell how that ss exactly worked.


    Although a few ideas sprouted in his mind, he didn''t know if anything he thought of was correct or even possible. That said, it was a ss tailored based on his experiences¡ªhis ss.


    ''It seems this ss will help me get anything I need to be a better archer. For instance, with the eagle''s eye crystal in my inventory, I should be able to learn stone cutting to optimize or even bring out everything I need from the crystal for a sight. Is that how it works?''


    [Correct.]


    ''Ah!'' Jake jumped. Bemende''s voice answered his thoughts! It was more scary than cool, so he couldn''t have helped but leap backward and look ahead with a horrified expression.


    His reaction drew a giggle from the statue.


    Jake awkwardly looked away.


    [You have epted the ss.]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    [Archer Lv. 10 HP: 1300/1300 MP: 750/750]


    [VIT: 148 STR: 563 INT: 70 DEX: 764 END: 321]


    [Archery(Intermediate¡ªX)]


    Those were Jake''s raw stats without assistance from the equipment, essories, and weapons.


    Inparison, most yers left the tutorial ind with their main stats of around one hundred points. They''d increase their stats with quests, fighting monsters, or delving deeper into their sses.


    The impatience, level cap, andck of other yers around them often make most yers quickly steamroll through the bosses to get the highest level possible and leave with as many boons as possible.


    It''s worth noting that the best of the best, serious, and more diligent yers leave the ind with better equipment and their man stats around three hundred points.


    Naturally, there are a few exceptions, but no one has ever scratched one thousand stats points.


    Jake is one of the newbie yers whose stats are abnormally high.


    ''I feel so much stronger!'' Jake eximed, clenching his hands. His muscles went taut, and he could feel veins rolling down his arms! ''This ss also facilitates me so much¡­ I really want to make a sight, so I should look for the crafting subss! I also need a beast-tamer ss to see more of my summons'' stats and build a much better bond with them.


    My legendary ss will weave all subsses with archery intent, so I can even develop my summons to help me with it¡­ that''s awesome.''


    While Jake enjoyed his rewards, Richard stood behind him and warmly smiled at him.


    His body had been basking in a different kind of light, eating him away. It had to be reminded, but Richard was on every tutorial ind. His soul had been shattered into many pieces to work with every newbie yer.


    Because he was forgiven, he was freed from the shackles.


    "There are no words to express my gratitude, Jake," Richard said, taking Jake''s attention.


    After turning around, Jake noticed Richard was half-transparent and about to be gone. The man was smiling from ear to ear and looked so excited and happy that Jake''s heart didn''t hurt as much as he thought upon saying farewell.


    "Howe it hurts me so much to see you half-gone?" Jake asked.


    Richard chuckled, "Maybe because you''re so selfish, you don''t want to part with someone who epted that part of you?"


    Jake smiled and closed his eyes, "Maybe¡­ well, you are kinda selfish, too, right? You must be right."


    Richard grinned, "If I passed you a different bow and quiver now, you would forget about that sadness and focus on your own thing, you selfish man."


    Grinning, Jake opened his eyes with a new resolution. "Thank you for everything, Richard. You did your work, but you didn''t have to deal with my stubbornness and help me cope with it. I''m still taking baby steps toward archery, but that path is not soiled with any of my ws because of you being my good friend. You also helped me understand my father back in my world."


    "I have great respect for your father, so I''m d to hear that. Ah, I really must go," Richard noticed that his legs were gone!


    Jake nodded, "I''ll see you on the maind at some point!"


    "Yeah, you will¡­ I can''t wait to see you at a higher level! You''re going to be a hell of a weird archer, I wager! Haha!" Richardughed, then suddenly opened his inventory and took out two items. One of them was familiar to Jake as it was a legendary trace of the legendary existence.


    Thest item was a book with a ck frame and golden cover.


    [You havepleted the Legendary Summons Quest.]


    Richard passed him the book and the legendary trace.


    [You have received a skill book¡ªPet Zone Skill(Passive)]


    [You have received the legendary trace.]


    When those two items fell into Jake''s inventory, Richard squeezed Jake in a brotherly hug before disappearing from the world. Jake patted Richard''s back for thest time.


    "Farewell, Jake."


    "Until the next time, Richard."


    A silence descended into the cave.


    Darkness bloomed from within the corners as the statue''s light went away.


    [You have finished the tutorial.]


    [You will be teleported to the maind in five minutes.]


    [Would you like to select your location?]


    "Random location is fine," Jake whispered, knowing that his sister and friends would be irked by that choice. He chuckled as he imagined their reactions. That said, he didn''t want them to influence his start on the maind. He wanted to make his own decisions before at least having a party with them.


    It wasn''t like he could level up with them anyway, so the party he thought of was the regr fun in the restaurant.


    Meanwhile, he left the cave and got onto the cliff.


    [You have bounded the legendary trace to yourself.]


    "Oh! We got ady!" Jake eximed upon learning about his fourth summon.


    He summoned her onto his palm and smiled.


    A baby snake was curled up in his palm, sleeping. She looked so fragile without any scale and with her little eyes shut that Jake tenderly made a cradle from both his hands. He spent a minute providing warmth to her before breaking the cradle and stretching his hand to his inventory.


    The baby snake''s tongue slipped out for a second as though she disliked that!


    Unaware, Jake took out the book and learned the skill.


    [You have learned Pet Zone Skill(Passive)]


    Now, he could summon his pets whenever he could without worrying about the time limit. Of course, if someone suddenly attacked him, the time limit would get triggered!


    No one, however, could threaten them atop The Unconquerable Mountain.


    Odin, Wukong, and Ender appeared on the scene.


    Wukong climbed onto Jake''s left arm and stared ahead. Ender perched on Jake''s right shoulder and did the same. Odin stood at the group''s helm like the big brother and the guard.


    "We have ady friend, guys," Jake said, gathering everyone''s attention.


    Ender wanted to eat the baby snake, which forced Jake to reprimand him.


    Wukong carefully scrutinized the fourth summon, smiling.


    Odin gently woofed and nodded¡ªhe would protect thess!


    "We will be gone from this ind soon," Jake said, gazing down at the ind shrouded in darkness. "Ah, Richard''s gone, too¡­ I should have given you some time to say farewell, too, but time was against me¡­ sorry for that. We''ll meet him, though. I doubt he will recognize any of us!"


    Jake chuckled as his pets reacted to his words in their unique way.


    Ender tried to screech with pride.


    Odin woofed so loudly that the baby snake woke up and hissed at him.


    Wukong raised his left hand up and down a few times, celebrating without any noise, a part of his personality that Jake and others hade to respect and ept.


    "Seems like we woke up thedy¡­ I''m Jake. This is Odin, Wukong, and Ender. We''re family. You''re¡­ Medusa."


    Medusa opened her eyes, revealing golden hues that shone brighter than the moon hanging above them.


    Jake chuckled.


    He took ast nce at the tutorial ind¡­ "I have conquered all that could be here!"


    His voice echoed across the ind.


    A momentter, Jake disappeared to the maind.


    The tutorial ind that should have been gone by now¡­ went through a development no one was ready for, but that was a story for another time.


    *Author''s Note: So happy to have reached that point! It was quite a nice journey for me, and I hope everyone enjoyed it as much as I did! I told my friend I''d ask for a castle upon finishing the volume 1 so here I am haha! If I really bothered with volumes, the next volume title would be something like... [The Big Boss Of The Training Grounds.]

 Chapter 53: Debut (1)

    [You''re on the maind.]


    [Your starting point is The Warmonger Empire''s Capital¡ªLast Night.]


    [Your level cap has been removed.]


    Jake arrived in one of the three vast sanctuaries of The Warmonger Empire.


    Those three temples were upied by the statues of human traitors and high-level soldiers.


    Standing straight and rigid with long spears tightly clenched in their dominant hands, thetter kept an eye on the grand sculptures. The soldiers would only betray signs of life upon noticing any newbie yer trying to touch or soil the statues in any way.


    The said statues were so tall that anyone could, at most, touch up to their calves.


    "Halt!" A soldier screamed at a yer who was attempting to sneak beneath the statue''s robes. It was a female statue sculpted so masterfully and beautifully that she could have been mistaken for a giant and alive woman.


    Feeling the weight of the soldier''s skill, the yer froze on the spot and clicked his tongue before turning around and giving up on his disrespectful acts.


    ''This one has green hair¡­ it feels like I''m at some cosy event,'' Jakemented as he walked toward the exit, his eyes resting on the yer who had been just reprimanded with a re and voice¡ªhe was forced to look away because people were swarming this sanctuary, so he naturally lost track of the man.


    The reason he spoke in this way was because yers didn''t have their natural hair colors.


    Uponing to this sanctuary, Jake momentarily thought he hadnded in a festival because everyone''s heads were decorated in different colors.


    yers could also change their skin color, and some didn''t hold back with this feature. Other than that, nothing much could be altered.


    Of course, women paid a lot of attention to their eyebrows, skin, hair, and more natural cosmetics so as to not wear any make-up in the game world.


    It was also challenging to get proper cosmetics after the character creation process.


    In this vast sanctuary where no pir held up the ceiling and the floor was smoother than a grasnd, anyone would feel like they truly had stepped into the fantasy world with magic and swords¡ªJake was the same.


    ''Many yers wear the in clothes everyone gets upon logging into the world¡­ did they not manage to get any equipment on the tutorial ind?'' Jake questioned as he paced around yers without hitting their shoulders. His perception skill was like a sponge, passively teaching him how to avoid bumping into others.


    It also adapted well to yers'' presences.


    Jake, however, wasn''t perfect.


    When something piqued his attention¡ªfor instance, the equipment crafted from the wolf boss'' hide or weapon from the same wood as his bow¡ªhe would stop and examine that person to see what method and tricks he used to craft this one.


    That would make him bump into someone else, but it was such amon urrence here that yers just brushed that aside and continued getting deeper into the maind''s wonders.


    The wonders here meant the statues. yers could get a lot of information from those statuses and pick up their first ss from the main set¡ªtank, archer, mage, swordsman, healer.


    After selecting the main ss, yers can also select another one for the subss. For example,bining a swordsman ss with a healer subss produces a pdin ss.


    Even yers with second characters would speak to those statues, so Jake was an oddball for showing no interest in them.


    It was because he had already had the main ss, and Richard''s advice weighed a ton in his heart.


    Those statues were the human traitors. He didn''t know the full picture of the main storyline, but there had to be a reason for Richard to warn him about them and for the misfit statue to be perched at the top of The Unconquerable Mountain.


    ''I should be able to learn any subss from other NPCs¡­ if sses were limited only to statues, anyone owning them would have a monopoly, which would cause wars. So far, I can see a peaceful environment,'' Jake thought.


    That was when he left the sanctuary.


    Though the peace he had just thought about remained, Jake was stunned by something else. Outside, he could see many yers with different levels.


    Their equipment drew so much attention that even diligent Jake couldn''t have helped himself and stand still, his eyes drawn to the beautiful gender.


    While male yers wore full-body armor and stood tall like the protagonists of their lives, female yers seemed fond of the typical stereotype armor, which exposed their midriffs, cleavages, or thigh gaps.


    A few daringdiesbined the three revealing spots in question, sporting such arresting beauty that men felt handcuffed, including Jake.


    That said, a lot, really a lot, women disliked that kind of equipment, and their scornful eyes passed through Jake, freeing him from the illusion that it was a norm here.


    He chuckled and proceeded deeper into the empire''s capital.


    The sanctuary he had been in was alight on the small mountain that defended the capital from the south and overlooked it like a guardian.


    Jake easily found the sightseeing spot and clenched the railing to look over it at the capital''s charm.


    It was considerably bright here.


    Just like earthlings conquered the night with light, so did the empire. Their method was obviously connected to magic as it seemed like they had stored fireflies in floating transparent orbs that breezed through the capital''s roads and even dark alleys.


    Soaringnterns with orbs perched on top, which seemed like nesting boxes for the warm and harmless magic, were perched at either side of the thoroughfare, blessing it with never-ending light.


    Lucrative businesses such as cksmiths'' smithies, alchemists'' stores, or magic shops were close to thenterns in question, having no need to pay for a light.


    Less famous businesses either paid for the light magic or devised unique ways to stand out during the night shifts.


    "It''s midnight, but the streets are bustling with life! So nice," Jake rested his head on his palm, taking in the beautiful vista of the capital built on red bricks and its enormous castle, singling out its presence with the rich and morous architecture that didn''t lose to the night''s curtain dotted with stars.


    "Ah, I''ve stayed up for too long¡­" Jake checked the clock and sighed before logging out.


    He wasn''t fortunate enough to be able to y the game for as long as he wanted.

 Chapter 54: Debut (2)

    Jake logged into the game and cracked his neck before sighing.


    He told his sister his starting point was The Warmonger Empire''s capital.


    Mary''s reaction was pure bliss!


    She told him that she was close and would soon visit him here. It meant that Mary would surely somehow pull her brother away from the capital, disturbing his ns¡­


    ''Can''t she wait for me¡­ ugh, yeah, she waited seven months¡­ rather ten¡­'' Jake thought and smiled faintly. She could only bother him for so long, and it wasn''t like he didn''t have time toy out a blueprint for his baby steps in Last Night!


    Since time was against him, Jake took ast nce at the capital during the day.


    The buildings, houses, and institutions made of red brick had given him an image of the red coral reef, waiting for the red water to surge from the depths of the soil.


    ''Looks good for the military country where strength matters the most¡­ it''s like the capital is ready to sponge the blood of any enemy in abundance. Maybe I''m reading too much into it,'' Jake shrugged.


    Of course, he knew this much because of his sister, who had told him about The Warmonger Empire and the guilds with good rtionships with its royalties.


    Those guilds paid less taxes and could start their own businesses here much easier, besides many more privileges that would tempt many newbie yers to join them.


    Joining the guild would mean paying them back for all those benefits, so Jake didn''t consider it. He''d rather focus just on himself for now.


    ''Okay¡­ I should find an auction house to sell the darkness skill book and get my hands on money. If what Lukas said is true, then monsters like on the tutorial ind don''t drop any coins upon their death. They drop what is known as the bill sphere, which can be exchanged for money in the cities or viges.


    Selling carcasses and extracting resources is the second-best source of ie when ites to hunting monsters. The best source of ie seems to be quests, I guess¡­ I can take them from the statues, so I will have to deal with the human traitors¡­ the roundabout way is to get a quest from other NPCs, but for that, I need connections.''


    Jake treasured his rtionship with Richard so much that he intended to avoid the statues as much as possible.


    That said, he was still a yer and a selfish guy, so he would go to them when he reached the bottleneck on his path.


    Jake asked the first-met yer about the auction house and pin-pointed its location on his minimap. His minimap was entirely ck, but the kind yer matched it with his own and confirmed that this was where the auction house was.


    On his way toward it, however, Jake stopped before the training grounds.


    A significant chunk of it had been taken over by the guilds with a close rtionship to the empire, but there was a ce for everyone to train their skills. Everyone wielded closebat weapons, such as spears, swords, and axes.


    A variety of magical weapons also could be seen.


    Jake saw long and short staves as well as magical orbs that rotated around yers'' hands.


    ''Everyone''s using lightning?'' Jake noticed the first anomaly that piqued his interest. All the mages concentrated on the same skill, the only difference being their weapons. Staves released a pure lightning bolt from the tips while magical orbs shot forward, staying at the helm of the lightning bolt, using it as fuel.


    When he looked to the side, Jake confirmed that swordsmen also used the same diagonal move. yers wielding spears also did the same thrust with the exact same movements as though copying each other.


    ''Ah! Archers!'' Jake''s eyes lit up with excitement as he noticed a group of archers tucked in the corner of the training ground. They only had one training effigy to shoot on and took turns on it while exchanging pointers.


    It looked so nice that Jake wanted to be a part of this group!


    He discarded his ns and ran toward them.


    "Hi, guys!" Jake called them out! Their group had ten yers, six men and four women. Everyone seemed to be around Jake''s age, with one girl only one year before adulthood.


    That said, Jake looked much more mature than them, so they had mistaken him for someone older.


    A male yer, his nickname hidden, stepped out of the group and approached Jake, "Hello! What do you need us for?"


    "Could I join you?" Jake asked with palpable excitement.


    "Oh! You''re an archer, too?! Come in!" His voice seemed to have gotten infected by Jake''s thrill, as he sounded the same as him. The man introduced himself with his real name, which was odd, but Jake didn''t pay this mind. "I''m Ethan. Nice to meet you, Archer!


    I can''t believe there''s another one of us! Haha! Have you just left the tutorial ind?"


    "Yeah," Jake nodded. "What about you?"


    "I left it around a week ago! I thought I''d be able to hunt monsters right away, but I need more practice." Ethan awkwardly scratched his hair, "Archery is difficult."


    "Nah," A male mage butted in, "Archery is just trash!" He wore a snicker on his face.


    Ethan''s face grew redder, "Again, you? Do you have nothing else to do but bother us?!"


    "The more I bother you, the better for your future! You should have been grateful that I go out of my way to remind you that archery is crap in this game and without any future! No one bothers crafting high-level bows, arrows, or even skills for you! I saw enough of your archery as well! To say nothing of your pitiful damage, you can''t even pierce through the effigy''s skin!


    There''s no reward for your efforts in the training ground, too!" The male mage sporting the nickname¡ªWelshy¡ªchuckled, gathering the attention of surrounding yers.


    Jake attentively listened to his words, picking up useful information.


    It seemed like there were rewards for practicing on the training grounds. Every week, the instructors specializing in the main sses woulde to the training grounds to give quests to anyone wanting to participate in the weekly challenge.


    The challenge was simple¡ªpractice a single skill chosen by the instructor for a week, then show the results of your training at the end! The instructor usually asked a yer to strike five different points so as there was no way to cheat.


    Because of the level differences, every instructores up with unique methods to make it fair for everyone.


    For instance, mages use the same staff or magical orb with burdens stered on it, so the yer''s talent and skillprehension weigh more than their INT stat and level.


    Jake was intrigued by it.


    He wanted topete with others and see their archery forms!


    "Hey, how about we ignore this clown and just practice?" Jake patted Ethan''s shoulder, hogging everyone''s attention!


    Welshy sneered at him, "Yeah, go and practice! Show us how archery is done!"


    Ethan grew concerned about Jake as he didn''t want him to get discouraged if he were to fail¡­ the effigies here weren''t normal to practice with! Their tough skin aside, they moved back and forth and even maneuvered in circles to make it even more difficult!


    Jake smiled, "I guess it''s my turn then!"


    Taking out his bow, Jake went to the spot where every archer shot at the single effigy. He instantly struck his feet together and entered the Soldier Form. For a moment, he looked so rigid and tall that everyone''s breath halted, and their eyes didn''t dare to blink¡ªthis archer was a real deal! Even his bow was somewhat different!


    But as Jake drew his bowstring and tightened his grasp on the bow''s handle, everything changed. His riser cracked, and the bow''s limbs burst open. The handle broke, and the bowstring snapped, sending his arm behind!


    The pieces of his first crafted bow¡ªThe Harbinger Of The Archer¡ªdropped alongside the hearts of every other archer at the scene.


    Welshy burst outughing! "Haha! That''s it! The perfect picture of the archery! It just sucks! It so bad that it destroys the yer''s weapon!


    That''s how the archery is done! Haha!"


    He apuded,pelling every other mage to p their hands as well.


    Their snickers grew louder, picking up even more attention.


    In less than a few minutes, the group of archers, scorned by only a few, had the eyes of every other yer on the training ground gathered on them,ughing about Jake and archery.


    Not paying anyone attention, Jake hovered his eyes on his broken bow. He squatted and picked up the shattered pieces, stuffing them into his inventory.


    Ethan tried to appease him, but the youngest of the group beat him to the punch and spoke aloud to Jake.


    "C-Could you please leave already?! Leave us alone!"


    She was the youngest, and her face was so red and ashamed that it seemed she had caused all of it. She had endured so much scorn and teasing here that she couldn''t deal with so much outrage at once.


    Jake smiled at her, "Yes. I don''t have a bow, after all."


    Ethan extended his hand toward him and tried to speak up, but Jake was already past the training grounds'' borders, his frame blending with the residents and yers walking by.


    He turned around and faced the girl, "Come on! Don''t be like everyone else! We all are archers! We should support each other!"


    "B-But he made fun of us bying here with a bow with so few durability points! Everyoneughed at us! Everyone!"


    Ethan bit his lips... howe being an archer was so difficult?

 Chapter 55: Baby Steps (1)

    ''That was so awkward,'' Jake recalled the girl''s ashamed face, getting slightly red himself. He may have left the group with a cool excuse that made him seem like aposed or maybe even shameless yer, but he was quite boiling inwardly without showing much on his face.


    A momentter, he chuckled, ''I didn''t think my bow would break because of my high strength and dexterity!''


    After that thought, Jake returned to his old self.


    He didn''t particrly feel terrible because his weapon shattering into pieces actually meant that he had just miscalcted his new strength. Jake didn''t think he''d also be that strong, so he was content with the development.


    It was better to lose a weapon in a safe training ground environment than outside the capital in a monster''sir.


    Moreover, if the group of archers was actually talented or proficient in archery, they would have noticed that Jake used too much strength for his weapon and that his bow wasn''t broken in the slightest, meaning he took good care of it, and its durability points were all at its fullest.


    If they were that bad, then perhaps he would learn nothing from them, and it would be him giving them too many valuable pointers instead.


    That would be the worst move he could make.


    Jake heard many stories of promising yers in different games before the immersive virtual reality game who had lost their sharpness because they yed too many casual games with their friends on a low level.


    Coming from the jungle where Jake and his pets could freely fight and develop themselves without anyone cutting in, Jake had to remind himself that he couldn''t be too close with yers and NPCs whose goals didn''t line up with his.


    He would always aim for the top and to be the pioneer of archery!


    Jake, however, wanted to believe in those guys.


    Since he had already set his eyes on making a name for himself on the training grounds and honing himself there on much more advanced effigies, he might as well fix his reputation in the archers'' circle and check their talents.


    With his prior thoughts of being careful, Jake would often remind himself not to be too friendly until someone showed him something valuable.


    ''Alright, let''s head to the auction house!'' Jake''s mood returned to his merry one before the training grounds'' fiasco, his steps light and casual as he breezed through the bustling crowds of Last Night.


    A few minutester, he faced a four-floor auction house. It matched the city''s theme as it was also built from red bricks. The unique touch was that many NPCs with tablet-like boards cradled in their hands stood before the front gates, advertising their stuff.


    On those tablets, yers could see the newest valuable items of epic and even legendary grades being sold! They were also exclusive to Last Night''s Auction House!


    After ten months of the game being online and being conquered daily by yers, the legendary items finally appeared in the auction houses, meaning yers started seeing a lot of fantasy and novel-like stuff in the game.


    Last Night was also the capital of the prominent empire, so everyone could find a ce for themselves there regardless of their levels.


    Jake''s presence here wasn''t an oddity because of that.


    ''Those tablets and the NPCs'' suits seem influenced by our culture,'' Jake thought as he went past one of the NPCs whose job was to showcase the new items. It was a man with a handsome face, his towering frame encased in a tight ck tuxedo.


    With just a nce, Jake could tell that this man was a professional, as he knew how to gather the attention. Even Jake was subject to the man''s taunting(in a good way) smile, his attention drawn for a few seconds.


    Atst, Jake was inside the auction house.


    The cavernous hall, decorated in gold and red ents, conjured afortable environment for everyoneing in and out of the building, as no one bumped into themselves and could freely look around. Countless thick pirs, which were golden yet not jarring to the eye, held the vast ceiling on either side like Sisyphus.


    A broad red carpet unrolled to the auction''s first floor''s grand double doors. Behind those was the theater that took the meaning of the auction house to the next level.


    The auction house held a monthly event where people bid in person for excellent quality items. The grand doors, therefore, were closed, and the red curtain over there patiently waited for its moment to bask in magical lights.


    The mentioned carpet parted like an intersection toward the upper floors on which yers would be able to sell or buy items. Jake headed here after a brief guidance from a kind NPC.


    On the second floor, Jake momentarily thought he had ended up in a maze as he could only proceed forward through a narrow corridor that allowed only two people to walk side by side.


    The corridors had many curtains draping the booths, where ATM-like statues allowed yers to connect their game systems to the auction house and see what items were on sale.


    Jake found an empty booth and stepped in. That said, he had to move quite deep into the maze to find a free booth!


    [Wee to The Last Night''s Auction House!]


    [Is it your first time in our humble abode?]


    [Yes.]


    [Please type your name and confirm it with your game system.]


    [A yer, Archer, has been registered To The Last Night''s Auction House!]


    [Would you like to see our exclusive catalog of items or our worldwide catalog created under the partnership with other friendly auction houses?]


    That quite intrigued Jake.


    His curiosity put its crown on his head andpelled him to see the vast catalog of items! The screen on the ATM-like statue expanded, taking over the booth.


    A list of items unfolded before Jake''s eyes.


    He chose the weapon he wanted to see on sale and waited for it to load¡­


    ''Let''s see what kind of bows are on sale!''

 Chapter 56: Baby Steps (2)

    Finally, Jake could see the list of bows on sale.


    The first pages were swarmed by wooden bows that new artisan yers crafted.


    He could see a variety of nicknames that sometimes amused him, sometimes made him narrow his eyes with an expression saying ''Seriously, blud?'', and more. Well, the quality of those bows wasn''t anything special, and Jake swore he could make a better weapon!


    ''Those guys¡­ are they looking down on us?'' Jake thought.


    That said, Jake didn''t know that those yers didn''t even think of crafting a bow themselves. That business wasn''t lucrative, and in fact, only one yer could be catered to in this area¡ªGrin Grid.


    Which meant that it was pointless to study bows and delve into their secrets for one yer.


    Learning about magical staves and how to harness magic and mana into their forms was better! It was much more efficient to learn what types of woods were better for early-level mages, which one allowed for much easier mana flow and more.


    It would mean that early-level artisan yers could sell the results of their studies and earn something in return, allowing them to continue their progress much more efficiently.


    With bows, that was¡­ difficult, to say the least.


    Nheless, their masters often forced them to learn how to make bows for a different kind of experience and craft.


    ''The best bow, The Warden Of The Paradise Forest, is for level two hundred¡­ Mary said many yers have already gone past that threshold as some crazily focus on leveling up and exploring more areas. This bow is crazily expensive, but just looking at it, I can see how unique it is¡­ it''d work well with Master or Joker Form¡­ The Paradise Forest¡­ has someone ventured here? It''s intriguing!''


    Jake shook his head, then.


    He shouldn''t think this far ahead. He was taking baby steps in the capital now, so he should focus on what he could do rather than on what he would go for in the future.


    ''It looks like a recurve bow, though,'' Jake took ast nce at the best bow on the sale¡­


    He didn''t mention that because he wanted to see more through the bow. Jake had done enough research to understand that a recurve bow was the best for the current him.


    His first bow, The Harbinger Of The Archer, was a long bow. It was the perfect choice for any newbie, and even the archers on the training ground were learning with the long bows.


    Jake, however, had developed his archery and crafting skills to know that a recurve bow was the best choice for him. He even asked his master about a recurve bow because he had heard it was apatible and flexible type overall.


    ''Master has taught me a lot and fixed my forms numerous times¡­ I think she''d even enable me more if I met her in the game world since I can''t perform acrobatics or draw as much strength on Earth as I do in the game world. I should contact her and talk about picking up a recurve bow!'' Jake decided.


    Although Richard and Ingrid had told him that he had a talent and passion for archery, he didn''t want to fill his path with mistakes to learn from.


    He''d rather pick a good guide and develop smoothly than have a main character syndrome and do everything alone.


    Jake smiled.


    A moment of weakness took over him then. He viewed staves and saw the number of pages had gone crazy! There were so many staves for newbie yers to pick from that the market seemed oversaturated and more challenging than fighting Ender!


    ''We have our hardships, and they have theirs,'' Jake chuckled.


    After that, he closed the catalog and turned to another option¡ªto sell an item.


    Taking out the ck book of darkness from his inventory, Jake put it on the ATM-like screen and waited for its description and grade to be scanned. A momentter, he had the book added to the auction house''s system.


    The auction house confirmed the item''s legibility and even offered a price.


    It wasn''t that off from the market research Jake had done before.


    ''It''s an epic grade book and perfect for anyone wanting to start the path of darkness¡­ so, seventy gold coins sounds like a fair deal,'' Jake thought.


    The auction told him to sell it for sixty-five gold coins, but Jake had seen online that those items could be sold for up to ny gold coins. It was possible, but Jake couldn''t afford to wait for someone to buy it for this sum.


    He needed money right now!


    ''Seventy-five!'' Jake made this decision after an internal struggle, with a devil and an angel whispering to him to raise and lower the price, respectively.


    Ten secondster¡­


    [Your item has been sold!]


    ''Already?'' Jake blinked. He hadn''t even left the auction house yet because he wanted to see if there were any legendary or different-grade traces on the market! He nned to sell them to earn more ie, so he was curious whether anyone else had gotten their hands on this business.


    But the message snatched his attention before he could even type ''trace'' into the search box.


    [18 gold coins and seventy-five silver coins have been deduced from your pay.]


    [You have paid sales tax!]


    "TAXES?!" Jake screamed, catching his head.


    A few chuckles and bumps into the thin walls of Jake''s booth reached him as his voice went through the safety measures of the curtain. Well, it was normal for newbies to scream ''TAXES?!'' and curse them on their first day in the auction house.


    Jake whispered, "I thought the auction house would be better than our American stores¡­ I should have listened to the devil and sold it for the higher price¡­ damn it."


    [Please remember to withdraw money from the ATM. It''s in the box below the screen.]


    "Oh, so it''s called ATM, too¡­ good to know, and thanks for the reminder¡­" Jake cheekily whispered while stuffing his hand below the screen, picking up gold and a few silver coins before throwing them into his inventory¡­


    Now that he had sold the item, Jake decided to log out and ask for a meeting with Ingrid, his archery master.

 Chapter 57: Connections (1)

    [Ax Ice has epted your friend request.]


    [Ax Ice has sent you a private message.]


    [Ax Ice: I''ll be in the sanctuary in 5 minutes.]


    [Archer: kk.]


    The new nickname on Jake''s friend list was his archery master, Ingrid.


    His sudden phone call had surprised Ingrid because Jake never missed any of their lessons and was one of those perfect students¡ªhe believed in her skills and experience.


    Besides attentively listening to her advice, Jake didn''t hide the archery forms he had developed in the game world and his thoughts about them.


    He included Ingrid''s image and experience in his forms, mainly Master Form, fixing them and bing an eptable archer in the game.


    As for real-life archery, Jake didn''t let the fantasy take over him and only asked questions whenever he needed confirmation. It was too early for him to start any real-lifepetition, so he focused on building his real-life muscles and adapting his archery to his real-body strength.


    Of course, he often asked about modern andpound bows and the differences between older bows to enhance his gaming experience.


    His view of being the best archer included crafting his own bows and arrows, after all.


    Ingrid told him she''d meet him in the Legend Enigma Online with her second character.


    She''d sometimes y with her friends or meet her students on it.


    The former had less time than her to y the game because of real-life responsibilities. Thetter were so absorbed in the game world that they would rather practice in the game than in real life.


    Because of this, Jake didn''t really meet any other students during his nearly six months of real-world archery training.


    After five minutes, Ingrid left the sanctuary that Jake had arrived in just yesterday.


    This ce was also used as a respawn and teleportation point, which exined to Jake why he had seen so many different yers upon leaving it for the first time.


    Ingrid''s equipment, made of leather, was ssified as light armor. Her ck over-knee heels covered half her legs, and her ck pants sheathed the remaining gap. Her white shirt, fastened by the ck vest, was drawn taut by her prominent chest.


    The only difference from her real-life self was the hair¡ªa frisky ck ponytail bobbed behind her head. Her eyes remained vibrant blue, and her skin was as pale as it was back on Earth.


    Jake smiled, "Nice to see you in the game world, Master! You look good in ck. Makes you feel more serious¡­ and colder, I guess?"


    "I went through high school and college in ck because of it," Ingrid cast a rare smile at him.


    Jake didn''t shy away from it, "Sounds exactly what someone famous would say."


    "Girls and boys, all alike, would swarm me for no apparent reason," Ingrid nodded. "The ck hair killed the mood just like I wanted."


    "I see," Jake nodded.


    Because he had spent more than a half year regrly training in archery with Ingrid, Jake became close friends with her. He couldfortably talk with her about casual stuff like high school and more.


    The archery bonded them closer, and Jake already proved to be serious about it.


    Which meant that Ingrid was also intent on helping him reach his dreams.


    Nheless, the age gap between them was clear to the eye.


    A few stares, smirking or disgusted, had gone past them, but Jake and Ingrid were already engaged in a conversation about Jake''s gaming archery and problems.


    "When you called me, I first thought you wanted to postpone the training¡­ you spent so much time on the tutorial ind that it didn''t even cross my mind that you could be on the maind by now," Ingrid said before walking away from the sanctuary as though she had noticed the gazes in question.


    Jake followed her, standing abreast. "I lost my bow in quite an awkward way. It shattered into pieces because of my high stats."


    "Stats?" Ingrid asked. Her eyes widened for a second when Jake showed her his stats and level. It was an expression that spelled more than any verbal praise, making Jake smile.


    It was nice to impress his master, who taught him a lot.


    Jake also felt like his choice was good because of it.


    Ingrid said, "Impressive. Since I''ve seen a little of your stubbornness, I take you haven''t tried any other weapon than a long bow yet. Is that why you need my help?"


    "Yes¡­ I was thinking of crafting a recurve bow¡ª" Jake said, and before he could finish his sentence, Ingrid held a recurve wooden bow in her hand.


    She said, "I have a few. Though no one is like you who wants to practice archery in real life, a few want to learn this profession in the game seriously. I needed to get my hands on a few types of bows avable here."


    "Thank you, Master!" Jake grinned, "I''m intruding on your free time, I think, so how much for this bow?"


    Jake learned in college that time was money and that proper adults distributed it seriously. He understood that Ingrid could ask him to pay for the lesson he was about to receive from her.


    Ingrid, however, shook her head, "I''vee here of my own volition. In all honesty, I prefer teaching others back in my club without any fantasy aspect. The whistle of a raw arrow hitting a in target and its echo gratify me the most. I''ve been indulging a lot in it because of you, so take it as my thanks for being my pupil."


    She had spent years saving up money to make her archery club and that closed room in which whistles and echoes of arrows nced off the four walls.


    It was her pride, which was lonely until Jake came in.


    Jake developed his passion so well throughout those past six months that his archery sounded different each month.


    For Ingrid, it was a priceless joy.


    Jake took the bow and thanked her from the bottom of his heart, "Thank you! I just paid twenty percent sales tax, you know¡­"


    Ingrid''s face twisted¡­


    Damn taxes.

 Chapter 58: Connections (2)

    "Training grounds are off limits, then," Ingrid said after hearing Jake''s story.


    Though she must have sounded natural, her voice had a hint of irritation.


    Ingrid could have imagined Jake''s happiness upon seeing other archers and getting to know them, only for that group to kick him away because of one failure!


    As his master, Ingrid wanted to speak with those teenagers, but she understood she would be fanning the mes with that move.


    Jake smiled, "I wanted to get a cop of a recurve bow before crafting it¡­ I haven''t had time to get other subsses yet. Since you say I''m ready for it, I can''t wait to craft it, though!"


    "Of course you are ready for it," Ingrid automatically replied, lost in thought. It was rare to see her thinking so much, but unlike the archery, she was considering many options now, so she could not provide an immediate answer to her pupil.


    Jake remained by her side.


    He wanted to tell her he could try the bow on monsters outside the capital, as those were low-level monsters good enough to threaten newbies like him.


    It''d be rude to disturb his master now, though.


    Ingrid''s eyes gleamed then, "Let''s get you your own training ground. Follow me."


    "Huh? Wait, Master!" Jake btedly reacted as Ingrid acted faster than her voice. He ran after her and ended up tracing her shadow past the capital''s colossal walls, walking to the Last Night''s outskirts.


    They went through the moat beneath which the raging water mixed with mana raged. Ahead of the thoroughfare were hills where poorer people grew their crops.


    Their houses were wooden, not because they were poor, but because they had been built there in less than ten months.


    "Ten months? It sounds like the yers'' arrival caused it," Jake said as Ingrid exined the storyline behind the vigers'' circumstances.


    Ingrid nodded, "See the forest behind them? It''s been animated since yers coulde to this world. For us, it''s a mere leveling ground for newbies like you, but vigers had no means to survive in that forest. The empire relocated them to the capital''s feet, saving their lives.


    If you venture to the forest to level up, pick up two quests first¡ªNewbie Hunter Quest #1 and Newbie Gathering Quest #3."


    "Are those quests from the statues?" Jake asked.


    Ingrid''s eyes flicked with bright light, and she shook her head, "No. Those are military quests from the empire."


    "Great!" Jake replied before musing aloud, "Are we going to the forest now?"


    Although they had stepped off the main road, Jake and Ingrid were heading toward another cluster of trees. The difference was that those trees were much taller and rose straight like a man-made wall.


    Once closer, Jake could see many batches of those trees, each belonging to different people.


    Ingrid went past various one-story wooden houses before stopping in front of the shabby one.


    She knocked on the door.


    A minuteter, a broad-shouldered man with raw stubble opened the door. He wore a green tank top and short pants, sporting his thick muscles. He appeared to be in his early thirties.


    "You need wood?" he asked.


    "It''s me," Ingrid said.


    She and the man stared into each other''s eyes for a few seconds before the man clicked his tongue and invited Jake and Ingrid into his workshop.


    Behind the door, the interior unfolded before Jake, simr to a typical garage. Many tools and medieval machines, enhanced with magic for woodcraft, were strewn around. The smell of wood was so pungent that Jake momentarily couldn''t inhale and needed to smell his hand instead.


    There wasn''t a wall on the other end of the workce. Instead, theck of it opened a view to a vista of unique trees standing tall and erect. One of them rested on the others, its feet cut.


    ''Woodman?'' Jake thought.


    Ingrid snatched his attention, then.


    She said, "This man is Viktor Asta Bow, the imperial master of archery."


    "Excuse me?" Jake asked. "Did you just say he''s the royalty, Master?"


    Viktor yawned, "Spare me your surprises."


    Ingrid ignored him and exined to Jake, "The Warmonger Empire''s royal lineage is heavily invested in strength. In the far past, the emperor got himself two football teams and passed each descendant a weapon."


    Viktor scratched the back of his head, "Football team?"


    Ingrid carried on, "Each descendant was given a royal mission to master their weapon. The strongest descendant, regardless of age and gender, would take over the throne. The rest would create their own households and train offspring for the second royal mission. That''s more or less how the session to the throne goes in The Warmonger Empire.


    Viktor''s household held the throne five times until the golden era of magic dawned on the world."


    Jake looked at the man and gave him a slight bow, "I''m honored to meet you! I''m Archer!"


    "What a surprise," Viktor said listlessly. He sank into his wooden chair and red at Ingrid, his head resting on his palm. She knew him, and for some reason, Viktor was also aware of her.


    He had given her so much room that Jake really wanted to ask again about Ingrid''s first character. s, she wouldn''t tell him.


    "I want to leave Archer in your care," Ingrid said. "He can''t currently go to the training ground, so he could use your area of trees to practice his archery. I think you can fetch one of those effigies here without any problem."


    Viktor narrowed his eyes, "You only have one favor from me. Do you understand it?"


    "I do," Ingrid replied instantaneously. "That''s why I want to leave him in your care and have you teach him your woodman and fletcher subsses, besides renting your spot."


    "You could literally get into the royal household through me, yet you want me to take care of your pupil? Reconsider," Viktor pressed Ingrid.


    She, however, wore an aloof mask on her face.


    Any familiarity with the man Ingrid had vanished from her expression, leaving only a cold stare.


    Just like she could shoo away her peers during her school days with this countenance, so Ingrid could impact the imperial descendant with it.


    Viktor waved his hand, "Archer, was it?"


    "Yes," Jake nodded.


    "I hateints the most."


    "Understood."

 Chapter 59: A Recurve Bow (1)

    Viktor tousled his hair. "I''ll take a quick bath and fetch an effigy from the training ground. Should take me around an hour, so make yourselves at home here."


    Without waiting for Ingrid or Jake''s reply, Viktor turned around and left the house.


    Before the door closed, however, Jake called him out, "Mr. Viktor! Are you fine with pets here?"


    "Pets? So long as they behave¡ªyeah," Viktor nodded.


    The door shut with a loud bang.


    Jake smiled and activated his summoning skills.


    Combining them with The Passive Pet Zone Skill, Jake called his trustful friends to his side.


    In less than a second, Ender perched on Jake''s broad shoulder. The mood swirling around him and the innate pride dwelling in his dark eyes spelled one sentence¡ªI own this human. Which wasn''t urate, as Ender considered Jake his friend and even father.


    In essence, that kind of mood brought Ender closer to the pet''s side.


    Medusa still couldn''t really open her eyes and was a newborn that needed to sleep the most, so she slithered down Jake''s hand to his shirt''s pocket. Her nest was close to his chest.


    That said, Jake could see that she had started sporting white scales already! Given enough time and levels, she could keep her eyes open, fix her poor eyesight, which is natural for snakes, and interact with others.


    Hanging on Jake''s left arm was naturally Wukong. He''d noticed Ingrid first because his taciturn side linked with his growing curiosity immediately made him look around the new environment, catching Ingrid''s appearance.


    He stared at her and saw that her eyes were down.


    Ingrid''s attention had been snatched by Odin, who had materialized in front of Jake like the boss. He usually would have howled to mark his presence, but Ingrid''s twinkling eyes and boundless attention forced him to lie down.


    This woman is suspicious, Odin thought.


    Jake, however,ughed and called everyone, "Odin, Wukong, Ender, and Medusa. I''d like to introduce you to my Master, who has taught me a lot about archery back in my world. Now that we''re on the maind, you can meet my friends! Can I use your real name, Master?"


    Ingrid nodded, her eyes still on Odin''s fluffy nuzzle.


    By now, Jake also noticed that his teacher seemed captivated by Odin.


    He tactfully kept him for thest introduction as he made Ingrid be acquainted with hispanions. While Wukong and Ender curtly nodded at her, Medusa didn''t even bother peeking out from her nest, as though women were worthless in her eyes.


    Atst, Jake raised Odin to his chest, making his paws dangle before Ingrid. She was now utterly enamored by this fluffy white cloud staring at her with confusion brimming in his eyes.


    Howe she''s not scared of my eyes? Odin thought. They are like thunder or red moons!


    Jake leaned down and whispered to Odin, "Seems like you''ve appeared the cutest to my master."


    Odin growled.


    Ingrid''s expression melted.


    The confusion increased significantly in the wolf''s heart!


    Jake continued, "So it''d be the best if you let her pet you for a while. If you happen to not like it, just extend your paws toward me, and I will snatch you back. Just for a while, though, endure for me, okay?"


    Though Odin loved being petted and having his chin scratched by Jake, his master wasn''t sure if Odin would like the same treatment from other people. Jake spoke to him tenderly and promised to save him in case Ingrid''s touch didn''t feel as good as his.


    Odin, knowing about his insurance, looked up at Ingrid.


    Jake introduced him, "He''s Odin. My first summon. He''s the big brother of everyone and our little boss. He''s always ready to protect us all, right?"


    Woof! Odin loyally agreed with his master''s introduction.


    Finally, the fluffy white cloud had been passed to Ingrid''s hands. Unable to resist Odin''s charm, Ingrid stroked his fur and back, snuggling him into her chest.


    A momentter, Odin''s eyes drooped like a curtain. His half-closed eyes spelled about thefort and happiness induced by the woman cuddling him.


    Jake didn''t hide his surprise, "Oh, wow. The usual energetic Odin wants to sleep already? That''s a surprise."


    "I have a few cats and dogs at home¡­ but I''ve never really had a chance to pet a wolf. You''re so adorable, Odin," Ingrid exined.


    Odin whined in content.


    Meanwhile, Ender''s judgment of Odin changed one-eighty, and the baby eagle looked at the wolf as though he were trash. It was amazing how meeting other people could affect one''s assessment of friendship, loyalties, and more, and Jake and his summons would be subject to that quite a lot.


    Smiling, Jake nced at other summons. Wukong also wanted to be friends with Ingrid, and he usually followed Odin in whatever he was doing, so it was only natural for him to want the same.


    Jake helped Wukong get onto Ingrid''s shoulder, and then the little monkey got some of Ingrid''s skillful scratching.


    "What about you?" Jake asked his baby eagle.


    Ender eyed him with a questioning and condescending eye.


    Jake chuckled, "So you''re staying loyal until the end? Thanks." He scratched his head with his finger. Ender closed his eyes, his heart swelling with pride.


    Medusa once again didn''t show any signs of wanting to befriend anyone.


    It meant that Jake was left with two summons when the other two went to develop their friendship levels with someone else. Since that someone was his master, Jake didn''t mind them at all.


    He left Viktor''s workce through the other end, stepping into the magical forest.


    Jake put his hand on the fallen tree''s stub.


    [Art Wood(Unique)]


    Jake''s proficiency as the woodman allowed him to see through the wood''s grade. The game system casually betrayed its name, but the rest of the information was hidden and could only be unlocked with the proper sses.


    ''It''s unnaturally smooth and cold¡­'' Jake said, sliding his fingertip across the stub''s surface.


    Ingrid caught up with Jake and saw him studying the stub.


    She asked, "Can you feel mana?"


    "I don''t know¡­ I don''t really feel anything particr when using active skills, too. I can tell that the surface is unnaturally smooth and cold¡ªthat''s it." Jake exined his inward feelings.


    Ingrid smiled, "That''s how you feel mana, then."

 Chapter 60: A Recurve Bow (2)

    "People feel mana in various ways," Ingrid exined.


    Jake''s ability to sense mana through resources was mainly found in crafting professions, where yers and residents were forced to interact with this energy to receive the best boons.


    Talented mages often say they can feel mana flowing in their veins. During the magic revolution¡ªThe Dawn Of Mana¡ªthose ims had gone out of control, and lots of talents were shoved aside and buried beneath mediocre talents only because they couldn''t sense the blue blood.


    Perhaps Ingrid had mentioned that because she thought Jake would get that method to his head and think of himself as incapable of properly wielding mana.


    A part of being an archer in the game world included using skills and mana, after all.


    Such a thought, however, didn''t cross Jake''s mind.


    Ingrid''sst example was, "Swordsmen feel mana the best through swords. That''s why every yer is advised to try every weapon and find a knack for it."


    After those words, Ingrid casually whipped out an ax from her inventory. "I can''t perceive mana through this weapon, but I can have fun with it by throwing them. In this second character, I hurl them at my opponents and level up with friends from backlines. I mainly rely on physical strength and experience. It''s simple."


    "But taking them out of inventory is not so simple, right?" Jakemented on the magic Ingrid had just performed. He could tell with his keen eye that Ingrid hadn''t opened the game system and clicked on the inventory icon. She didn''t even extend her hand to pick up an ax but had the weapon materialize before her little hand.


    All she had to do was to clench the handle.


    Ingrid said, "It takes experience and time to do that. It''s not a skill or part of the ss¡ªanyone can learn this inventory trick with time. It''s difficult to tell because you''ve spent so much time in the tutorial. How did you summon your pets?"


    "My eyes crossed through their icons, though I can also feel my summons because of the tattoos¡­" Jake exined. He didn''t want to hide his summons from his friends and even the world, but he''d decided not to call them on the training grounds yet.


    Here, it was different.


    Ingrid nodded, "You need to use more active skills and feel mana more."


    "Got it," Jake agreed.


    It seemed he was forced to keep the quiver on his back or hip for some time until he learned that trick. That said, Jake wasn''t so sure about giving up on the quiver. It had its disadvantages, but he could also see its many benefits!


    That was when Ingrid cut to the chase.


    "We''vee here to have you practice with a recurve bow. In short, this type of bow is good for your styles because of its design and weight. But good doesn''t mean the best. Each of your styles could use different designs¡ªfor instance, the longer and wider limbs are better for the Soldier Form.


    Since you''re the armorer of your styles, you should research more about recurve bows and find the bestpromise for your three styles until you can craft or find a bow that can adapt to your forms in action," Ingrid said.


    With the inventory trick in his grasp, Jake would have been able to bring out different bows during his battle against opponents. It looked possible and passable on the surface, but the more Jake thought about it, the worse it became.


    Seconds were precious in battles.


    Jake couldn''t allow to sacrifice even a second to grasp a new bow''s handle. Even if he was the fastest man regarding this trick and summoned the bow to his clenched hand, he couldn''t break themon sense of wasting seconds that came with changing weapons.


    Jake took out the recurve bow from his inventory and examined it.


    It was light.


    The limbs curved away from him.


    The handle was rough, but he could hold the weapon just fine.


    Itcked Jake''s conveniences, such as the arrow rest and the stabilizer.


    That said, the bow would crumble if he were to draw his entire strength.


    Knowing that, Ingrid proposed a challenge, "We''ll both control our strength and dexterity stats. I''ll take the center and throw axes around. Your goal is for your arrows to hit the targets next to mine at the same time. You also can''t match the throws that will break the bow."


    Now, it was a challenge!


    Jake nodded.


    While Ingrid took over the center of Viktor''s tree ntation, Jake stood at the man''s workshop''s feet. He could see his master well and the trees surrounding her.


    Odin and Wukong no longer apanied her as well.


    Atst, Ingrid threw herself into a motion and hurled the first ax.


    While the swing brought her shoulders low, Ingrid didn''t stop there. Using the force of inertia, she threw the second ax from a different angle and in another direction!


    Jake was surprised by that!


    Even if her second game character was her hobby and for fun, this movement was too fluid. She didn''t even hit the ground but held herself before the ground in one hand. If she wanted, the other hand could send the third ax flying, which would give too difficult a challenge to her pupil!


    Lifting up to her two feet, Ingrid looked over her shoulder and saw Jake standing with his bow drawn.


    He hadn''t shot even one arrow, though.


    She turned around and curved her lips at him, "It''s not only the distance you must keep an eye for. It''s the distance and my axes'' velocity, meaning we''re upping your training regime to the second level, Jake. You have to see through those factors with more than just a nce."


    ''And those factors will level up my overall performance,'' Jake thought, his heart burning with excitement. If he could read the speed of everything around him, he could level up his perception skill, to say nothing of his archery!


    Just like he wielded the bow, he now needed to learn to wield his stats through his muscles.


    "I count on you, Master," Jake said, smiling from ear to ear.


    Ingrid chuckled before seriously saying, "I have an hour before walking with my dogs and supper. I refuse to eat past 6 p.m."


    "I won''t waste a second, then," Jake replied.


    Author''s note: Because of life, I will be posting irregrly... but I am obliged to post daily, so fear not, daily dose of Supreme Archer shall not stop!

 Chapter 61: A Recurve Bow (3)

    It took Viktor over an hour to fetch an effigy to his workce.


    A fewplications and old faces interrupted him, but Viktor had nothing to lose and dealt with them in a way unbing of royalty.


    That said, he looked pissed.


    "Where is she?" Viktor asked Jake upon noticing that Ingrid was gone.


    Jake turned around and replied, "Master''s gone. She has to walk her dogs and eat supper before six p.m."


    "It''s already thiste?" Viktor looked over his shoulder at the skies through the ajar door. He didn''t know how much time had passed, but he could see he was away for a while.


    Jake nodded.


    Before Viktor returned, he had been sitting on the floor, lost in thought.


    His Master''s challenge was quite difficult. She didn''t go easy on him and tested him to the extent so much that Jake''s temporary bow broke.


    She handed him another one and ordered him to continue with amanding tone and inviting smile as though she enjoyed this mood change.


    Jake swore not to waste a second of her time so he didn''tg. His high stats also allowed him to train for longer without a break.


    Ingrid waspelled to leave, then. She''d not go against her rules and was loyal and stubborn to each rule she set for herself, which made her simr to Jake in this case.


    The main difference between them was that she was clearheaded and responsible, which Jakecked because of his young age.


    Jake rested after she went back to the real world, thinking about what he had learned. He usually measured the distance between him and his opponents by the seat of his pants, and his training routines also helped him with that.


    He could see distance well because he had trained with effigies on the tutorial ind.


    Jake came to the conclusion that the same would apply to the velocity of his targets. He''d ask Viktor for any tips, too, but that was forter, as he didn''t have any friendly rtionship with him.


    They were now acquaintances, and Ingrid had encroached on his property, too.


    "Uh, Mr. Viktor¡ª"


    "Drop honorifics. It makes me think of home," Viktor nonchntly interjected.


    Jake nodded, "I don''t know what''s your rtionship with my master, but I can tell she has intruded here and paid quite a lot to make us acquaintances¡­ so to make it even between you two and not to waste any of your time, I''d like to be a proper worker here before you teach me about a fletcher and woodman ss.


    "I have some woodman and wooden armorer experience. I cut down many tutorial forest trees and made my own bow and arrows. And here are my pets¡ªOdin, Wukong, Ender, and Medusa. They''re my preciouspanions who will watch my lessons to broaden their experiences." Jake finished the introduction by passing his Steel Ax to Viktor and showing him his Woodman Proficiency.


    Viktor took a moment to study the ax.


    The handle had been obviously changed, but even the current one had bruises and obvious signs of usage.


    Nheless, the steel part said a lot about Jake''s hard work. He couldn''t fix that part because hecked a ss and resources, but he did his best to repeatedly sharpen the steel ax so that it was usable.


    Viktor and his keen eye could tell that the Steel Ax had at most three months left before it''d crumble.


    If it weren''t for the unique grade, it''d have already been past its prime.


    "An archer that makes his own bow and arrows? Surely, one of a kind." Viktormented after passing the steel ax back to Jake. "I don''t really care what kind of an archer you are, but it''s impressive that you had been regrly cutting down trees for at least half a year. Which means we should find amonnguage."


    He went past Jake, dragging the effigy.


    It was simr to the ones Jake had seen on the training grounds.


    Once Viktor perched it in the middle of his ntation, Jake could see it in all its glory.


    The effigy''s fur was dark and dense. It had unnaturally long limbs dangling on either side. The limbs in question were real weapons, topped by elongated ws. The abdomen was quite thick, too.


    The head, however, gathered the most attention. The muzzle seemed to have been mixed from wolf kinds and bathed in humankind''s worst nightmares, as it looked menacing and disgusting.


    Two yellow teeth protruded out from its shut jaw.


    Viktormented, "It''s the epic boss you can find in the forest dungeon. The same forest the vigers were forced to flee from."


    "I see," Jake nodded. A few months ago, yers discovered the dungeon, and the first ones made some fortune on it as the empire decided to make efficient effigies out of the epic boss found there.


    The royal alchemists and artisans implemented unique mana crests into those effigies, which allowed them to self-repair themselves given enough resources.


    The hide, flesh, fur, and other resources of the epic boss were required for that, but after so many months, the empire already had a considerable stock.


    "It''s yours, so you''ll have to enter the dungeon to repair it. I can activate the mana crests with my mana to repair it. Can''t pass them to you as it''s a secret¡­ but in general, this effigy is yours to train on," Viktor said.


    Jake nodded, "I''ve already trained with my master, so I am fine to work for the remainder of the day. Should I cut down a few trees here or assist you with your work? Anything will do."


    "The imperial mage wille in two days, so we had better cut down all the trees," Viktor decided.


    Jake''s first work on the maind began.


    Later that day, he jokingly told Mary that he spent time with his archery master, pissing her off so much that she hit him in the stomach.

 Chapter 62: Sis is here! (1)

    Cutting down trees was light work.


    Jake''s woodman proficiency was second to his archery, and he also received a subss!


    It was so simple to receive a ss on the maind.


    There were two main prerequisites for that¡ªproficiency and professional NPC. The former could be picked up by mimicking the ss, making thetter more demanding.


    NPC had to be willing to pass down a ss.


    His experience also yed an important role¡ªthe better the NPC, the better the ss''s grade.


    NPCs could make a bank on this privilege.


    Jake was quite lucky in this regard because Viktor''s library of knowledge and experience had given him an epic subss¡ªWoodman(Epic).


    It naturally increased Jake''s strength and endurance against wood-type weapons and skills.


    The first skill Jake received from his first subss was Woodman''s Recognition(Common).


    Just like Richard''s Survival Three Kit, Woodman''s Recognition pointed out the trees'' vital points to Jake, allowing him to tear through their bark and wood much more easily, increasing his productive time.


    This skill also allowed Jake to see through the wood''s properties.


    Because it was a subss, Woodman relied more on Jake''s proficiency to unlock other skills.


    It meant that Jake couldn''t just level up with his legendary archer ss to unlock other skills¡ªhe also needed to spend time in the woods to get them.


    That said, Jake''s legendary ss had already extended toward Woodman.


    When Jake held the recurve bow he''d received from his master, thebination of two sses had given him a system message, which he naturally called a cheat.


    [The Wooden Recurve Bow¡ªWood(Western Acacia)(35% mana)(Can endure up to 450 STR and DEX Stat)]


    ''Western Acacia¡­ I see. This mana percentage¡­ I guess artisans can store mana in the weapons, which increases their durability or power? I think I''m right! I thought the bow could endure up to 400 strength and dexterity stats, but it''s actually 450! I wasn''t that off¡­'' Jake thought while staring at the screen.


    ''If I level up, I should be able to unlock more skills¡­ I need an artisan ss, too, but that can wait¡­ I''m developing myself well here.''


    It was only one day since Jake began working under Viktor.


    In a short time, he picked up a new subss, which increased his strength and endurance. Additionally, he developed a natural defense against wood weapons and magic, which was helpful as Jake didn''t n to level up a lot with parties and hunt alone.


    Woodman''s Epic Grade significantly allowed Jake to increase his stats, too, by cutting down trees.


    The type of tree also yed a role in his self-improvement.


    "Why would the imperial magee here?" Jake asked during the short break.


    Medusa was curled up in his palm, enjoying the touch of his fingertip. Ender, as usual, perched himself on Jake''s shoulder and didn''t even let him go when he went to work in the woods.


    Odin and Wukong were the only ones who allowed their youthse over them, running around the trees and having fun, so these two were absent.


    Viktor worked as a carpenter now, producing high-quality furniture for a noble house.


    He replied with his eyes still on the wood, "Two reasons. The forest has be a natural threat, so its wood can''t be used without any prior measures taken. Those measures cost time and resources, so no one wants to bother with them, though the wood from here is good for staves for nature mages. Only a few work with it.


    "It''s also swarmed by yers and monsters, so working there as a woodman is too dangerous formon people. The second reason is that the imperial mage''s nature magic, paired with the various tree seeds imported from all over the world, produces wood for a variety of uses.


    "Her nature magic is excellent, one of a kind in the entire Warmonger Empire. Her descendants can''t match her. She can produce a cluster of trees given enough seeds in less than five minutes. Since I''m here and my grandma''s her good friend, shees here to bestow me with the best of the best types of wood." Viktor exined.


    "Sounds nice," Jake smiled.


    Viktor scoffed, "Nice on the surface. Shees here to ensure I have demanding resources to work with and that I''m not dirtying the royal blood. If even one tree stood tall on the ntation, she''d nag and scold me for hours. She''s not stupid, though, and makes normal wood so I can keep up this ruse of me being a viger widower."


    Though he may have praised the imperial mage, his face was more irked than usual.


    Jake just shrugged.


    That was when he received a sudden private message.


    [Mary November: Hey, lil bro! Your sis hase, so you had bettere out and greet her!]


    Jake''s face twisted.


    Viktor nced at him and momentarily saw himself in him.


    It was quite an odd feeling¡­


    "I have to clock out for a while¡­" Jake said, calling out his pets to his side.


    Intrigued by his countenance, Viktor asked, "Family''s calling you?"


    "Yeah¡­ my sis wants to spend time with me here¡­ I don''t know what to do with her since the level gap is like a chasm. She''ll insta kill anything with her magic." Jake exined. "I''d rather cut down trees or help with your work¡­"


    Although the game system had yet to note it, Jake''s rtionship level with Viktor suddenly surged by more than a few percent.


    It was because he could rte to him.


    He also saw that Jake was hard-working and genuine in whatever he was doing¡­


    They were pretty simr.


    "Need a hand?" Viktor smirked. "Get her here and have her spend time with you in the woods. I have a spare ax for her to work with."


    Jake''s eyes twinkled, "Seriously?"


    "Yeah, then we will have her deal with the old hag," Viktor''s sneer widened.


    Jakeughed, "I mean¡­ she''s been hyped to know that there''s a chance to spend time with me here, and it''s been such a long time that I think she deserves to have me in the capital. Still, I will bring her here tomorrow to deal with the imperial mage. I think she can do it, actually."


    "It''s a deal," Viktor smiled.


    Jake reciprocated his smile.


    These two now looked much more familiar and closer.

 Chapter 63: Sis is here! (2)

    "It''s Mary November, not Mary June!" Mary shouted upon seeing her brother, her hand forward into a V-sign!


    Standing at the threshold of the Last Night''s main gates, Jake gawked at his sister as her in-game introduction echoed in his ears.


    His expression was of an utter disbelief as he caught the reference after a few seconds. Other yers going past him also turned around to look at Mary, their lips curved up.


    It was quite an amusing reference.


    Only NPCs couldn''t understand the meaning and nced at each other before returning to their businesses.


    Jake walked to his sister, "Isn''t it Jane?"


    "June or Jane, whatever! You get what I mean!" Mary smiled and forcefully took her brother into a bear hug, which made Jake struggle as he didn''t have enough stats to defend against his sister''s affection.


    She also wasn''t alone, so Jake grew red and quite pissed.


    Mary''s boyfriend, Robert, known in the game as Kein, stood beside Mary, chuckling at them. He knew how his girlfriend could get cuddly with people she loved, be it her brother, best friend, or him.


    Jake''s expression also amused Robert.


    He waved at Jake upon noticing his stare, "Howdy."


    Jake forced a smile, "Not so well, as you can see."


    "Haha! Bear with it."


    "You mean deal with the bear?"


    "Huh?! Calling me a bear, huh! So bold in the game!" Mary only heard what she wanted to hear, and her embrace turned into a wrestling match that squeezed some health points off Jake''s health bar.


    Jake''s face grew violet for a moment before Robert interjected, saving him.


    Since the siblings had gathered some attention, Jake made a few eye signals to Robert to get them away from it.


    The older man quickly caught the hint, taking them to the closest restaurant.


    Jake rolled his muscles while walking beside his sister, "What''s up with this introduction?"


    "People were teasing me this way. I took this head-on and turned it into my catchphrase," Mary put her little nose higher, proud of her achievement.


    Jake whispered, "That''s so like you. Instead of solving the issues, you embrace them."


    "That''s why I couldn''t stop myself from hugging you!" Mary sneered.


    Jake clicked his tongue. He lost this exchange.


    Atst, the three of them were in the restaurant.


    Going to restaurants wasmon in this game because yers could taste the different cultures without leaving their countries in the real world. The game developers also made a miracle, and their world could produce meals and tastes foreign to Earth¡ªa miracle impossible on Earth.


    For that reason, it was actually nice to go to the restaurant and spend coins here on various dishes.


    Also, modern restaurants nowadays are too self-served. People came in and picked whatever they wanted to eat from the tablets resting on the tables, and then the waitress woulde to them with food just in time.


    The only exchange between the restaurant and clients would be ''Have a nice meal'' and ''Thanks''.


    Though the game world had a system, and even NPCs could wield it, it wasn''t this way here.


    Various waitresses silently breezed between the tables. They were easy to talk to and could converse about anything with yers. Their smiles lifted the souls of unfortunate or lonely yers.


    The mood was so different because of the world''s unique architecture and magic.


    In the restaurant where Jake found himself, the waitresses sincerely adopted to the red theme of the Last Night. Their dresses were red and influenced by the yers'' culture to an extent.


    A few women liked the thigh gap and shorter hems, and some fell in love with a plunging neckline.


    Jake''s eyes went up and down for a while before his sister''sment snatched his attention back.


    "Just get a girlfriend already," Mary said, her eyes narrowed and judging.


    Jake harrumphed, "Who said I''d be henpecked if I were to get a girlfriend?"


    "That was when you had nothing to do," Mary shrugged.


    The trio had finally sat down at the table.


    Jake was across the couple and spoke to the waitress while eyeing the menu. All the dishes were so foreign to him that he didn''t know what to pick. He asked for the bestseller, exining that he had just arrived on the maind.


    The waitress adorably smiled, "I see! Then I''ll believe the wolf guard steak is the best for a man like you!"


    "What kind of a man am I?" Jake asked, interested in her opinion. Would it be a sugar-coated view or something actually urate?


    The waitress nodded, "I can tell by looking at your posture that you have trained your muscles for a long time on the tutorial ind. It''s rare for newbies toe to the maind with such a refined frame and aura. Youe across as a strong and patient man, sir. That''s why I believe a wolf guard steak is the best for you! Sir gonna wolf it! Hehe~~"


    "That''s actually impressive," Jake responded after a momentary disbelief faded from his face.


    Thedy smiled, "Years of working as a waitress. Are you perhaps a swordsman or a yer wielding a melee weapon?"


    "I''m an archer," Jake smiled.


    It was the waitress''s turn to widen her eyes in surprise.


    She quickly smiled and responded, "It''s such a joy to see a yer serious about archery! Since Ick talent for magic, I practiced a little archery with my father!"


    "Oh! I am all ears here!" Jake grew excited about hearing a different perspective of an archer. He made a spot for the waitress on the sofa he was sitting on and causally patted it¡ªan inviting gesture.


    The waitress thought for a second before sitting beside him. She passed Jake, Mary, and Robert''s orders to her co-worker friend and indulged in the talk about archery with Jake.


    She was so close that Jake could smell her perfume and feel her skin!


    That plunging neckline and jutting-out softness were also on full disy to him.


    That said, his eyes were drowned in the waitress'' hues as she spoke about her archery practice.


    Mary whispered to her boyfriend, "He was supposed to feel like a third wheel!"


    "So that was your n?" Robert grinned.

 Chapter 64: A Casual Quest (1)

    "Yeah, I''ll never pass up a chance to bully him!" Mary whispered back, her voice a little louder. However, her brother didn''t hear her because Jake wasn''t paying any attention to her while listening to the waitress''s archery experience.


    Her struggles at the beginning of archery were different from his, which made her story enjoyable. Jake, although his experience with people couldn''t bepared to the waitress''s keen eye, also knew when he could weigh in his opinion so as not to interrupt thedy''s flow.


    He was an excellent partner to talk with.


    A part of it, though it may be unbelievable, stemmed from Jake''s experience with MOBA games.


    He was so intent on getting the highest rank in those games and sacrificed all of himself to bring himself to the top that he learned how to manage people''s mentality and encourage them without triggering their snowke personalities.


    At the highest level, every piece was important.


    In this case, yers.


    Jake, therefore, understood when to praise, encourage, or chime in his thoughts to appease others. Hisments were also carefully crafted so as to not sound passive-aggressive.


    Robert nced over at Jake and the waitress before speaking to his girlfriend, "Why did you tell him that he''d be henpecked if he were to get a girlfriend? It looks to me that he''s not such a type."


    Mary sucked on a straw juice before exining, "You don''t know him well. He''s sick in the head, you know?"


    "Come on, don''t say that," Robert meaningfully looked into Mary''s eyes.


    Mary, however, smiled and said, "And so am I."


    Robert sighed.


    Mary continued with a grin, "When he sets his eyes on something, he''s going to focus only on it and not stop until he bes the best at it. He also is a hipster! Father knows how to deal with him the best, though. He''d add something along the lines of ''No one has ever done that'' in such a convincing way that Jake would agree with him.


    I heard he didn''t use that trickst time to convince him to go to college. He was so surprised, Mom told me, that he took her to the game world to have lots of fun!"


    "Jake has matured, then. I''m happy for your parents, too." Robert nodded.


    Mary chuckled, "So when he had nothing to do, I told him he''d be henpecked because he would get so serious about his girlfriend that he would treat her like a diva and fulfill all of her wishes! That''s what I really thought back then! Which is why he didn''t get a girlfriend, even though a few confessed to him."


    "No way!" Robert eximed before covering his lips. He didn''t want to disturb Jake or have him hear that they were talking about him.


    Mary sneered, "Way yes!"


    "It has to be fixed¡­" Robert whispered. "You should talk with your father."


    "Doesn''t he go to college to learn about adult life and responsibilities? He''ll get someone here or in the game," Mary casually said, recalling her mom''s words. "He will be fine in time."


    "I think you two should open his head to prepare him for that," Robert said.


    Mary, however, misunderstood him, "Should I get a saw? That''s only possible in the game, though. He can''t die. He has to live to see our kids so they can steal money from their uncle with nice smiles."


    "Not literally! And we aren''t in neenth century! Having children in their early twenties is no longer a norm." Robert exined, then calmed down cause the topic of kids was too serious and out of ce in their conversation.


    That was when another waitress came with their meal.


    Jake learned about the waitress'' name¡ªAmelia¡ªwhose time he had stolen all for himself and thanked her for the talk before sending her away.


    Amelia waved back at him before disappearing to the personnel room, where she was bombarded with questions from other waitresses.


    At the same time, Jake noticed the couple''s expressions.


    "What were you two talking about?" Jake asked.


    Robert smiled, "About you, Jake. You seem to get along with the opposite gender. Maybe next time we will sit by four at the table."


    Mary added, "And we talked about our kids."


    "Oh, you are pregnant? Congrattions. I will fetch a cheap toy for your brat," Jake said before picking up a fork and knife. "Ah, well, about what you said, Robert. I heard our heart chooses the lover, and we can''t do anything about it¡­ that''s why you must be with my troublemaker sister. I pity you sometimes."


    Mary gritted her teeth, ring at Jake. She lost this one exchange!


    Robert merrilyughed and melted Mary''s feral expression with warm words, "That''s why I love her so much. My heart and soul have chosen her, after all. And you are wrong, Jake. We aren''t expecting one yet."


    "Good to hear that," Jake smirked before nearly vomiting at his sister''s adorable expression as she stared at her beloved.


    -


    "Waitress!" Mary shouted, her hand up.


    One of the waitresses approached her and asked, "Yes, how may I help you?"


    Mary leaned onto the table and supported her little head on her hand, "Is your restaurant in need of any monster meat up to level twenty? I want to see my little bro in action, so I want a casual quest from you. Anything close to this capital will do. He can''t teleport to other cities yet."


    "Oh, I can check! Please, wait a second!" The waitress nodded and zoomed into the personnel room.


    Jake said, "So that''s what you thought of."


    "Yeah! I can st anything and anyone around the capital, but we can still test you and have some fun," Mary replied.


    Jake''s lips curved, "I have someone you can''t really st¡­ ah, wait¡­" Jake shook his head, "This opponent might be too difficult for you¡­ never mind."


    Mary''s eyebrow went up, "Oh? Who?"


    "Nah, just some old woman mage," Jake shook his head. "Forget about it."


    "Like I will forget about it! An old mage bullying my bro? Only I can bully him! I will deal with her!" Mary stood up, her arms crossed.


    Robert nced at her before switching to Jake and thinking, ''He takes that from his father¡­ a trick to control Mary.''

 Chapter 65: A Casual Quest (2)

    Jake, Mary, and Robert left the capital after picking up a casual quest from the restaurant.


    [Delivery for Red Moon Restaurant(Common)¡ªyou have been tasked with a delivery quest! Hunt and deliver the meat of the danger zone monsters¡ªLeavie Bear¡ªto the Red Moon Restaurant in 24 hours! Any type of meat from Leavie Bear will do.]


    [Reward: Ie based on the quality and quantity of the meat. Friendship with the Red Moon Restaurant.]


    Since it was such a casual quest and Mary had a n to have fun with him, Jake didn''t bother picking up the quests his master had advised him to do when going to hunt monsters.


    He didn''t think he''d spend much time there, too.


    "What''s your ss, Robert?" Jake asked. His sister''s boyfriend wore normal, outside clothes, so it was difficult to tell what kind of ss he wielded. With the variousbinations possible due to the main and subss system, Robert could be anything, even a mage with his toned physique.


    Robert was a pretty handsome man now that Jake stared at him from such a close distance. His brown hair was cropped, his blue eyes contrasted with Mary''s green ones, and he was taller than her, which surely helped their rtionship.


    He was a kind man both in and outside¡ªhis amiable smile was his main attractive feature.


    Just like Jake, his skin was slightly tanned from working under the sun.


    On the other hand, Mary was obviously simr to Jake. Their faces and chins were sharp and attractive.


    Jake''s hair had grown slightly longer because he didn''t have time to cut it down. Hers was so long it''d be difficult to be a closebat yer. Upon noticing mischief or something fun, her green eyes would turn into twinkling jades, confusing people or her prey.


    That said, Jake, Robert, and Mary''s best friend were already apt at reading her mood and those eyes. None of them would really get lured into her games!


    She was also tall and matured so much that Jake, who was usually mistaken for someone older, stood out as a younger man around her and Robert.


    "I have two battle sses. The main one is a tank, and the subss is a swordsman. People call that off-tank," Robert exined. His defenses and strength were high, but his speed was like a turtle, so he developed his swordsman ss to deal percentage damage of his opponent''s max health, meaning his every sh or thrust weighed tons.


    Mary chimed in, "Robert''s my white knight!"


    "Yeah, who asked?" Jake said before turning back to Robert, "It''s odd that those statues force a swordsman as one of the main sses. I find it weird."


    Robert nodded, "Same. But it''s easy to pick up another weapon and turn the main ss swordsman into something else, so that''s not much of a problem."


    "I guess," Jake agreed with him. "Those Leavie Bears are around level twenty, right?"


    "Yep, scared?" Mary''s eyes glinted as she found an asion to tease her brother.


    Jake, however, shrugged and casually replied, "I need to level up my fourth summon. I got her shortly before leaving the tutorial ind, so she needs levels to stay on par with others. I''ll use this casual quest to level her up. We aren''t going to form a party, right?"


    "Of course not! You''re going to have it way too easy with the party buffs!" Mary snickered.


    The party system allowed yers to form teams and see each other''s levels and stats. It was amon feature in games that didn''t need much exnation.


    Nheless, Robert and Mary were a part of a famous guild. They were in the primary team of the said guild, so their levels were high enough topete with the top guilds and yers from the top ten.


    In fact, if Mary wanted to fight with Grin Grid¡ªthe only famous and known archer yer¡ªshe could contest her on the same ground.


    Besides their levels, the couple had passive skills that worked with the party system, blessing their team with various buffs. For that reason, leveling up as fast as possible was worthwhile, and those who spent time developing their stats like Jake weren''t that better than others.


    Of course, each style had its own advantages and disadvantages.


    Jake had spent so much time on the tutorial ind that he was so far behind in the game''s content that he mostly followed others'' footsteps.


    "No need for your party buffs," Jake smiled. "Right, remember when I told you my Odin is the cutest? Wanna see him?"


    "Yes!" Mary turned around and looked at her brother with shining eyes. He couldn''t help but think that his sister could indeed get adorable. He wouldn''t share that with her, though.


    Robert also stared at him with an expectant expression.


    He didn''t know many yers who had pets, even though he was a high-level yer. This was because the beast tamer ss wasn''t popr for a few crucial reasons.


    One of them was that the tamed monsters could easily die. Jake, however, could summon pets! Hispanions could die and return to him with a cooldown, so they were immortal.


    Meaning developing them was easy and worth the time!


    Another reason was that the intelligent monsters were difficult to tame. Intelligence obviously yed a significant role here.


    Jake''s pets, however, were intelligent from the start¡ªanother advantage he had over others.


    It could be said that he was a summoner, not a beast tamer.


    And summoners were nowhere to be seen yet; at least Robert hadn''t seen anyone.


    Once Odin, Wukong, Ender, and Medusa took over their respective spots, Jake leaned down and took Odin into his arms like a lovely dog.


    He mimicked the embrace Ingrid did to Odin. s, hecked two pillows that Odin hade to appreciate in the opposite gender.


    Odin, however, caught Mary''s jade eyes. Her interest in him was as clear as day! It was the same interest Ingrid had showered him with, meaning he would be able to cuddle with this woman!


    Odin woofed, reciprocating Mary''s interest.


    Atst, he was in her nest, feeling a strong but enjoyable cuddling. He was named Odin, a mighty name, so Mary''s excessive strength and obsession with the fluffy white cloud wasn''t a problem for the wolf boss.


    "So cute! Ah, so cute and soft! I want him!" Mary buried her face in Odin''s fur, shaking from the excitement. "Leave that idiot ande to me, Odin!"


    Odin woofed,ughing.


    That was when he noticed two eyes of darkness looking at him from above.


    Ender was perched on Jake''s shoulder, his small frame like a toy attached to him. His eyes, however, spun with vortexes as enormous pride and disappointment in Odin dwelled within them.


    With his head up, Ender red at the wolf with a countenance that could be described in one word¡ªPathetique.


    Pathetique! Ender screeched.


    A new kind of confusion swelled Odin''s little heart.


    He nced at Jake and found out that Jake didn''t mind this friendship at all.


    That was when Jake noticed Odin''s eyes.


    He smiled and whispered, "Bite her hand."


    If confusion was a disease, Odin''s heart would have been green or violet by now. What did his best friend and master mean by that?!


    Does he really want him to bite this woman''s hand¡ªthe woman that smells like him?


    Ender was also surprised to hear that.


    He didn''t know about the siblings'' rtionship, so he imagined that Odin was on a cover mission and was meant to wound this woman from the inside!


    Well, in the current case, from her nest.


    Ender closed his eyes.


    The baby eagle didn''t tell himself off.


    He had too much pride for that.


    Meanwhile, Odin''s confusion had made way for his loyalty to Jake. He heeded Jake''s order and widened his jaw to sink his teeth into Mary''s hand.


    s, the level difference caused him to feel like he was chewing on a stone!


    "Oh, is that how wolves y? Come on, try to get my blood!" Mary grinned.


    Odin added more strength to his attack, his teeth and jaw aching.


    Finally, he had to give up. He couldn''t hurt that woman, which caused him to feel like a disappointment. Looking up, he saw Ender''s closed eyes, misunderstanding the baby eagle.


    Odin''s pride shattered into pieces at that moment.


    Because he entered the battle mode, he also had a five-minute cooldown, which soon snatched him to Jake''s tattoo.


    ''Oh, damn! I went too far!'' Jake realized his mistake upon seeing Odin''sst nce and tears brimming in his eyes. He swore to fix that on their second meeting in Viktor''s workce.


    It shouldn''t be difficult as Jake would bring some meat and exin how his rtionship with Mary works. In the worst case, Jake would call for Ingrid to cuddle with Odin.


    "No! Odin!" Mary eximed. Odin was gone, and she had no fluff to cuddle with!


    Jake sighed and said, "Well, ytime''s over. I want to level up Medusa."


    He raised his hand and showed the curled baby snake on his palm.


    Medusa opened her eyes for a moment, which shone golden.


    She gazed at Mary briefly before shutting them down and returning to her nap. She''d wake up upon the call from her master.


    Mary asked, "Why did her stare feel like she was looking at a trash?"


    "I don''t think she was mistaken," Jake sneered.


    Meanwhile, Robert and Wukong became quite good friends as Robert showed him attention and invited him for a short talk with a few scratchesnding on the baby monkey''s head.


    "They''re always like that," Robert said, "You must tell that Odin when hees back."


    Wukong nodded.

 Chapter 66: A Casual Quest (3)

    After the pets'' introduction and a brief drama, Jake and the couple finally entered the depths of the forest¡ªthe northern line of the defense of The Warmonger Empire.


    It was swarmed by monsters that didn''t judge anyone. Unless their instincts told them to turn around and break away from the impossible, they''d attack anyone.


    Conveniently, Mary and Robert''s levels were so high that no monster wanted to approach them.


    Meaning Jake could freely look around and make notes for his solo adventure here.


    At the forest''s feet, he''d noticed the soldiers'' tents and them standing on guard. asionally, the monsters'' numbers would grow so high that the forest was forced to spill them out, creating a monster tide.


    It wasn''t a threat to the capital, but it was surely a nuisance.


    A few vigers outside were in danger during those times, and some losses couldn''t be spared. Of course, yers loved those monsters'' tides, as it was cool, heroic, and simple.


    After all, no one had to go to the forest and search for monsters.


    While yers would indulge in the fun of a monster tide and battle lust, the guards would do their best to protect their kin and scout a few clearheaded yers to assist them. With the quest feature, it wasn''t difficult.


    ''So far, I''ve seen like raw wild monsters, halves, and tree monsters,'' Jakemented. The forest was magical, continuously producing monsters and even taking a few natural animals to its side.


    It meant that wild monsters simr to the tutorial ind''s residents dwelled here on top of the forest monsters.


    Thetter was as though someone had breathed the demonic mana into the previously peaceful forest, giving birth to the tree monsters that would die upon losing their health points¡ªthe only way to kill them.


    Though he may have been in the forest for around ten minutes, Jake had already seen nearly all the monsters the forest offered to the newbie yers.


    The moving trees, foxes with branches and bushes sprouting from their backs, andmon feral boars he would be able to see in the real world¡ªJake had seen all except the bosses, the dungeon, and strangely, Leavie Bears.


    "Leavie Bear must be tastier than a normal bear," Jakemented.


    Robert smiled, "You could say mana is tasty. It''s also nourished by the forest, so this kind''s meat is of a higher quality and with naturally more mana."


    "Oh," Jake nodded.


    Robert chuckled, "I''ve asked our friends from the guild about thismon quest. They told me that the demand for this meat is high in Last Night, and various restaurants are in a heated battle for it. We might have been done down."


    "I mean, anyone could tell you two are high-level yers, so I''m not surprised," Jake shrugged.


    It wasn''t offensive, but the casual quest was far from the casual if the information was true.


    Mary didn''t seem to have been offended, at least. She kept leading them deeper into the forest as though she knew directions. After some time, Jake noticed that fewer and fewer yers were around them.


    "You know this forest?" Jake asked his sister.


    Smirking, Mary looked over her shoulder and said, "I can see that others don''t want to hang out around here, so I''m interested to see what''s going on."


    "You don''t expect anything serious if you''re still in casual clothes," Jake sighed. She must have forgotten already that they were here for the casual quest¡­


    After some time, the scene straight from some novel unfolded before them.


    A female group of six high-level yers stood in the clearing, with a newbie yer wielding a staff perched in the middle of that formation. Her eyes were closed, and she held her staff dearly.


    It must have seemed like she was being bullied by them, but the truth was that the yer had just fought a monster and needed some time to regenerate her mana and let her psyche rest.


    Mary''s lips curved into a devil smile, "Who it might be! The little chicks of Raven Guild! Since when you care about your newbie yers so much? It looks to me like this chick suffered losses on her first character and was forced to create a new one! It wouldn''t be the first time for your guild pals!"


    "Mary June!" the group representative came forth, "You here to pick a fight? An idiot like you couldn''t be here for another reason! How did you find out about us?"


    Mary puffed out her chest, "Seems like fate wants me to steamroll your party again! Perfect timing! I''ll show my bro how awesome his big sister is! You six! Come at me. If you don''t want to, I don''t mind going for a yer kill.


    No one can really trouble me around here!"


    The woman across Mary twisted her face, "You really want to damage the already feeble rtionship between our guilds, do you? Going so far as to yer kill us close to the Warmonger Empire!"


    Mary''s eyes turned into jades.


    She noticed that the opposite party wasn''t as vulgar as they used to be while picking up a fight with her and that they didn''t even want to fight her! In other scenarios, Raven Guild''s high yers wouldn''t have spoken like that and stooped so low to speak about their rtionship so early!


    Jake, however, wasn''t interested in this typical argument.


    He didn''t know what happened between Mary''s and Raven Guild.


    In fact, he turned to Robert, only to see the man no longer standing beside him. Instead, Robert was before Mary, his body d in white-green heavy armor. He was encased from head to toe, looking like the white knight Mary had spoken about¡­


    Jake whistled, "Your white knight is here! Don''t mind me. I''ll go and search for Leavie Bear."


    s, Mary caught him and held him in ce with her higher strength, stemming from level bonuses and essories, which was quite odd for her ss.


    She said, "You''re about to witness your sister''s greatness! Shut up and watch!"


    "You''re so stupid at times, aren''t you? I told you there''s a real challenge for you tomorrow! Why would you go fight some yers and risk losing to them?" Jake asked.


    "Losing? That hasn''t even crossed my mind!" Mary replied with a pride swelling her heart.


    That was when Robert spoke, "It doesn''t seem they want to fight us, though."


    "They''re losers," Mary sneered.


    Robert shook his head, "It''s not just that. I think it''s because of the newbie yer in the middle. If you really want to trigger them, target her."


    Jake rubbed his forehead, "Robert¡­ I thought you were the rational side in your rtionship."


    "Haha! It''s a game, right? We can have some fun!" Robert grinned.


    Jake sighed, "So that''s why you two spend more time here than in the real world¡­ no wonder she''s still living with us."


    Following her boyfriend''s advice, Mary focused all her fun on the newbie yer across her.


    Because of her uncensored words and the implications she threw at the newbie mage, the high-level yers of the Raven Guild grew so pissed that their faces were red and contorted.


    The newbie yer, however, squeezed herself out of the group and smiled at Mary.


    "You''re wrong about me being an experienced yer. This is my first ount and character¡­ I''m a newbie in flesh and blood, though I had spent a lot of time on the tutorial ind for a few reasons," the woman said in a soothing and flowing voice. Jake wouldn''t be surprised if she were a singer in real life.


    Her nickname was¡­


    [AAAAAAAA Lv. 10 HP: 760/760 MP: 3100/3100]


    The representative of her group chimed in, "Maria! You don''t have to exin yourself to her!"


    Maria smiled, "I know you''re holding back because of me. I''m already taking your precious time, which is why I don''t want you all to suffer any losses."


    With her arms crossed, Mary thought aloud, "Sounds like a certain someone behind me!"


    When Mary turned around, however, Jake was no longer there.


    "Eh? Where is he?" Mary asked her boyfriend.


    Robert was as surprised as her. He shook his head.


    It was Maria who pointed her staff in the direction in which Jake had run away.


    Robert narrowed his eyes and thought, ''She''s not opened her eyes¡­ so how does she know that?''


    Meanwhile, Mary screamed, "JAKE! Come here, you little bastard!"


    She ran off in the direction Maria had directed.


    Compelled to follow her, Robert turned around and ran after her. One by one, the pieces of his heavy equipment disappeared on its own to his inventory. In less than twenty seconds, Robert returned to his casual clothes, meaning he could catch up to Mary quickly.


    Maria let out a relieved sigh when the trio was gone. "I must thank Mary November''s brother."


    "Forget about her! If it were another day, we already would be at each other''s throats!" the representative of the guard replied, her voice louder and confident.


    Maria curved her lips into an adorable smile, "That''s why I want to speak with only her brother. Has anyone of you been able to see through his nickname?"


    Another woman replied, "He doesn''t disy his nickname, but I could see it with my thief ss. It''s Archer."


    "Thank you," Maria nodded. "I want to add him to friends¡­ can you help me?"


    "Yes, wish for your game system to appear visible to me," the representative replied, familiar with this request.


    It was because Maria was blind, meaning she couldn''t see any game system features.

 Chapter 67: A Casual Quest (4)

    Jake wasn''t interested in the pointless argument between two rival guilds.


    When he saw that Robert was on Mary''s side and would assist her in the battle, he began searching for the perfect moment to make a break for it.


    It came when Maria had emerged from the group to stand at the front. He bolted away when everyone''s eyesnded on her, hearing only her introduction and believing no one had seen his escape.


    ''If maybe any of them was an archer, I would have stayed behind¡­ nah, nope! I don''t want any high-level influence!'' Jake thought.


    He could see that no one was an archer because everyone wielded weapons at the time. The group was overprotective of their newbie yer, but perhaps that was the image they wanted to show everyone.


    Anyone would feel great knowing that the guild protected them so well.


    It''d bring more newbies to their side.


    Jake, however, didn''t think too much about it.


    ''I also told her I want to level up Medusa, so what is she doing? Seriously,'' Jake inwardly sighed at his older sister, only to jolt as her voice mmed into him from behind.


    "JAKE!" Mary screamed at him.


    Unaware of how she had found him so easily, Jake turned around.


    Though he may not have been so pissed at her, a mask of annoyance had been put on him. He stared at her with this familiar expression, yet Mary didn''t care.


    She bumped into him and threatened to kill him through wrestling!


    "Why you! You little!" Mary dropped a noogie on him, then twisted his head left and right. "Your sister was so lucky to find the perfect enemies to fight, and you dare to run away?! I won''t let you off back home, too!"


    "Y-You aren''t better!" Jake shouted back at her after finding room to breathe and speak, "You put a tracking skill on me?!"


    "Hah! What tracking skill?! I''m not your nanny!" Mary performed an advanced wrestling skill, flopping over her brother onto his back.


    Sprawled, Jake coughed and fought for breath again.


    Luckily, he unsummoned his pets before running away so the rest of thepanions didn''t get into a fight, which would put a cooldown on them. He wiped off his lips and strained to stand up.


    Mary still red at him, her hands on her waist.


    Robert just grinned beside her.


    "You will never cuddle with Odin again," Jake said spitefully.


    Surprisingly, that did a lot of emotional damage to Mary! She turned to her boyfriend for aid, but he knew that Jake would give in at some point, so he only smiled at her.


    "Hmph," Mary threw her hair behind, "Let''s find the bears and see what you can do! We''re about to have some fun!" She mmed her right fist into her left palm, totally not looking like a mage.


    Robert caught her signal and nodded.


    He walked between his girlfriend and Jake.


    After inhaling what seemed to be the worth of the entire oxygen bottle, Robert suddenly whipped out a colossal sword from his inventory.


    With a loud scream unbing of the angel man he was, Robert impaled the sword into the ground. "HAAAAA!"


    Jake''s hair had been blown behind. The forest around him arched away, and the leaves had been cut off, thrown into a spinning dance that billowed in all four directions.


    Though manly and surely tititing for the opposite gender, the cry sounded like a howl of the beast, which was like amand to everyone around Robert.


    Well, in short, it was an advanced taunt skill.


    It swept through the forest like an earthquake and triggered the feral instincts of all monsters touched by it. No matter who those monsters were fighting, they suddenly turned around and zoomed in Robert''s direction.


    While Mary stood with her hands on her red cheeks, Jake looked around. He was getting slightly nervous as the stampede of monsters was galloping toward them from all four directions.


    There was no room to escape.


    After wiping saliva off her chin, Mary exined, "Listen, little bro! Let''s see howpetent you are! Leavie Bears must being our way! You hunt them all! If you let any of the Leavie Bear touch us, I''ll hit you with a fireball!"


    "You idiot!" Jake eximed, "I told you I want to level up Medusa! It was supposed to be a casual quest, yet you summoned a monster tide?!"


    "It''s just a monster tide?" Mary tilted her head and asked with a smile. "If you die, I will pick your item. Don''t worry so much!"


    "MARY!" It was Jake''s turn to scream at his sibling. "I don''t even know what Leavie Bears look like!"


    That was when the first wave of monsters loomed over them¡­


    At the feet of the tree monsters were various kinds of forest and half-forest monsters. Normal and corrupted, foxes, boars, and even snakes alike weaved between the tree monster''s roots, which acted like tentacles.


    The tentacles were the tree monsters'' legs, whose towering frames cast a shadow onto the human party.


    Jake clicked his tongue, "Robert! Keep me safe for a while¡­ I need to change into my equipment."


    "Yeah, fine," Robert smiled.


    "By any chance, you have a small mana potion?" Jake asked while putting on the previous monkey boss''s set on himself. He thought about the mask for a while before draping his face with it.


    Robert held back fromughing upon seeing Jake''s eyes behind the monkey mask. "I have¡­ I thought you might need them¡­ haha¡­"


    "¡­thanks." Jake took the potions with blue liquid and stored them in his inventory.


    He was so safe because Robert had conjured a small sanctuary around them. It was a silver, transparent shell on which all attacks bounced off. No monster here could leave a dent or scratch on this defense zone.


    That said, Robert''s loyalty to Mary would allow Leavie Bear''s paws to pass through his defenses, so the stakes of this challenge remained high.


    ''I don''t see any monster reminding a bear,'' Jake thought. ''Must be behind them¡­ if there''s any.''


    "Well, well, well!" Mary lifted her nose and said, "Seems like we need to clear some monsters!"


    "Color me surprised," Jake replied.


    "Look at your sister''s might, Jake!" Mary said while sheathing her hands in red gloves. She soon crumbled into a pitching form she learned in middle school. Baseball was one of her favorite sports! Her pitching was excellent, and so was her batting.


    "Don''t tell me you have-" Jake reacted, only to hear a fireball roar in her right palm. Tongues of mes tried to make a break from her balled hand, roaring no end.


    Once she raised her leg, stomped on the ground heavily, and threw her shoulder forward, Mary sent the first fastball toward the towering tree monster.


    It sshed in abundance on its bark, devouring it in less than five seconds.


    "Now, change up!" Mary eximed, a bad habit from her school days. The second ball she threw broke during its flight, curving to the side and smoking another monster into oblivion. "Warm-up done! Haha!"


    Herughter was so loud that Jake''s ears bleed.


    After the warm-up, Mary increased the pace and added more magical vor to her pitching. Once she released one fireball, she flicked and turned the ball into ten fireballs, each breaking into either a fastball or a different change-up.


    In short, change-ups were different ways of pitching, curving the trajectories of fireballs.


    When the tree monsters retaliated with seed attacks, Mary scoffed and stretched her hand to the side. The long me bat coalesced from nowhere.


    She clenched it and looked down with her left hand on her head as though she was wearing a hat. "Spitting at ady¡­ you don''t deserve to live!"


    Mary obliterated all seeds aiming at her with a few swings!


    Jakemented, "Whatdy?! You''ve made it sound so wrong with your stupid choice of words!"


    That was when his heart jumped.


    Jake noticed a bear with a half-head gone to nature. Instead of flesh, the bear sported a bark! Half of his right shoulder was reced by dirt and grass. The rest was unknown because Jake couldn''t see behind him!


    Nheless, the first Leavie Bear has finally appeared on the scene.


    The couple must have noticed him, too.


    Jake entered the Soldier Form! He pulled the highest anchor point and locked his attention on the bear through Death''s Lock, having a perfect view of the monster''s vital points.


    Because he didn''t have his bow and had new stats, he couldn''t use his full strength.


    ''I trained how to lower my stats and know how much this bow can handle. My strength, dexterity, and weight should be at an appropriate level! This angle¡­ I can perfectly see the trajectory!'' Jake thought.


    [Leavie Bear Lv. 17 HP: 2100/2100 MP: 640/640]


    Jake got a new idea, then¡­


    "Medusa¡­" he summoned his newestpanion and asked for a difficult task, "How about you coil around my arrow and finish off this bear? I''ll deal as much damage I can while you find the safe spot on him."


    Medusa left the nest on his chest without questioning his request and slithered up to the bow and arrow through his arm.


    She was so small that she could easily wrap herself around the arrow.


    "It''s because of my dumb sister that we''re forced to do this¡­ I''ll repay you somehow after that! We have five minutes to kill as many monsters as possible for you, mydy! Let''s do it!" Jake smiled.


    Unbeknownst to him, his legendary ss extended toward his summon, facilitating her and opening up a new path for Medusa to connect with Jake''s archery!

 Chapter 68: A Casual Quest (5)

    [Call Of The Venomous has synced with your archery ss!]


    [Call Of The Venomous has unlocked a new feature.]


    [Venomous Arrow(Legendary)(Active Skill¡ª100 MP)¡ªTurn your summon into a tattoo that can be applied to any type of arrow. Once the arrow gets marked, it will receive the following bonuses¡ªMedusa''s Venom(Common) and higher damage output against snakes. Medusa''s summoning restrictions apply to this skill.]


    [Medusa''s Venom(Common)¡ªinflict a noxious venom on enemies upon delivering a critical strike! Damage(5% of enemy''s maximum health every ten seconds)]


    [A Wooden Arrow¡ªWood(The Tutorial Forest''s Tree)(57% Mana)(Can endure and utilize up to 450 STR and DEX stats)


    [Medusa''s Venom has been able to take over 24% of mana dwelling within your arrow.]


    [Medusa''s Venom damage has been increased to 7%]


    Jake''s eyes gleamed, turning into jades.


    He noticed that Medusa had changed into an ink and wrapped her new form around the arrow as though she knew what she was meant to do. Well, it wasn''t that difficult to guess!


    Even though she was in a new tattoo form, her connection to Jake hadn''t disappeared. He could feel her tattoo on himself and take her back at any time.


    The new changes, however, prompted him to look at the system messages.


    Shock rippled on his face.


    Jake hadn''t even thought of that.


    The meaning of his legendary ss was that he could turn anything he touched into his archery, but that went beyond his expectations.


    This ss facilitated him so much that bing a pioneer for the archery that Jake envisioned was no longer just a dream of the fantasy world¡ªhe could develop his skills much better than other yers!


    It was a power of the legendary ss!


    "You''re gorgeous, mydy," Jake sincerely said. Her poison was of amon grade, yet it dealt so much damage that Jake couldn''t imagine what it would be on higher grades!


    Medusa was also the weakest for now. She needed levels.


    Jake''s heart thumped with excitement, and so did Medusa''s.


    He let the arrow fly.


    Its whistle dwarfed all other sounds around Jake.


    When the arrow sank into the bear''s head, Jake could have felt the impact with his every pore.


    [You have inflicted a critical strike!]


    [-451 HP!]


    [Medusa''s Venom has infiltrated Leavie Bear''s system.]


    [-147 HP!]


    Protruding like an innate part of the Leavie Bear, Jake''s arrow had deeply sunk into the monster''s face. Jake''s arrow had been armed with Death''s Lock, and he aimed at the flesh part of the bear''s head, which he was familiar with through Richard''s Survival Three Kit, maximizing Death''s Lock output.


    It wasn''t a sessful kill.


    Jake, however, didn''t even think of one shooting those monsters that were ten levels higher than him.


    Which was why he had asked for at least one mana potion from Robert.


    His friend was so generous and thoughtful that he had bought low mana potions for Jake beforeing here and kept them in his inventory until he asked for them. It was nice of Robert because Jake now had Medusa''s Venom to sustain with his mana!


    ''Robert''s is an angel indeed! You''d better not let him go!'' Jake thought of his sister as he drew another arrow! It was a normal one loaded only with Death''s Lock. ''I have to control the damage output and keep an eye on Medusa''s poison. She has to be the one to finish the monster for the most exp gains.''


    Perhaps controlling the experience gained from monsters would have been possible with the beast-tamer ss. Jake wouldn''t mind giving all of Leavie Bear''s experience to Medusa.


    Jake, however, didn''t know whether that was possible.


    He didn''t have time and opportunity to go for the beast tamer ss and wasn''t interested in getting one from the statue, so he needed more research before deciding whether a talk with the statue was the only means to get that subss.


    Nheless, Medusa didn''t need a nanny.


    After peeking at the monster''s health bar through the ink form''s eyes, she turned into her real form and slithered toward the wound her master had left open on the bear.


    Though she was rocking on the bear''s face because he had switched his aggression toward Jake, Medusa had an inexplicable means to hold onto anything through her scales.


    She would never fall off her prey just because it was galloping around.


    Atst, she opened her jaw.


    Snakes were so mysterious that they could open their jaws so wide it looked terrifying¡ªthe baby snake, though tiny she may have been, appeared the same.


    Her forked tongue located the perfect spot for a bite! The spotless timing was her second nature.


    [Medusa has killed Leavie Bear Lv. 17]


    The towering monster fell onto his side, dead. He was the only one around because Mary and Robert were obliterating other monsters with their high levels, not letting anyone pass their borders.


    It was pretty much a lone death¡­ but perhaps one that many would have preferred, as Mary''s mes were merciless, and so was her boyfriend''s colossal sword.


    A few secondster, Wukong appeared beside Medusa.


    He extended his hands to pick her up.


    Medusa, however, hissed at him and refused a ride.


    Wukong tilted his head in surprise.


    He didn''t know what to do¡­


    Fortunately for the baby monkey, Medusa turned her eyes to Jake. She was a snake, but her vision was much better than that of snakes for obvious reasons. She had noticed that her master had also summoned Ender and was passing him orders.


    He must have been the one to send a monkey here.


    ''You may, servant,'' Medusa hissed.


    Wukong couldn''t understand her. He instinctively stretched his hands and found Medusa sliding onto his palms. She was a little bigger than before, but she was still the same baby snake that others could carry.


    On the other hand, Jake was exining his intent to Ender.


    "You can search for them through skies or breezing between the forests. Just don''t enter the battle because that will put a cooldown on you. Your mission is just to scout for Leavie Bears. Those are our targets," Jake said to Ender, perched on his shoulder as usual, "Hear my sister? The faster we kill those bears, the faster she will shut up."


    The Baby Ender screeched in agreement. There was no refinement in Mary''s boisterousughter, though many would have found her adorable.


    Ender wasn''t that type, however. Shecked refinement and finesse to be pleasant to his ears.


    Jake chuckled, "Once you spot them,e down and peck my minimap. I''ll more or less guess the rest."


    Ender nodded and took flight. The skies now belonged to him.


    Wukong''s work was simr.


    Besides lending his hands to Medusa, Wukong''s objective was to run around the forest to pick up Jake''s arrows and check whether they were usable. If he found another Leavie Bear, he was also wee to share that with Jake.


    The point was that they couldn''t enter the battle.


    It might be a loophole in Jake''s skill, but he couldn''t care less about that.


    It''d be the game developer''s fault if it were true. yers with the same skill probably could be counted on hands, so Jake also believed it to be a secret feature!


    ''Just like Richard said, read more into descriptions!'' he grinned.


    That was when Wukong climbed him.


    Jake smiled and thanked Wukong for his hard work before showering Medusa with his attention. She received much more praise for her skills, perfect timing, and level-up.


    Jake helped her get onto the bow and arrow.


    "Seems like we''ve found a new power, Wukong," Jake said.


    Wukong curiously stared at Medusa, who turned into an ink form and wrapped herself around the arrow. He was curious whether he would be able to do the same.


    Jake''s words inclined him to believe so.


    "It''s Medusa time. We can''t waste her precious cooldown, can we?" Jake said upon noticing Wukong''s curious stare.


    Wukong nodded.


    Jake chuckled, "We''ll try out if you can be the same once we return to Viktor''s workce."


    Wukong nodded several times, then extended his hand and stuck out his little finger.


    ''A promise.'' Wukong''s eyes said.


    Jake coiled his little finger around the baby monkey''s, "A promise."


    A hiss prompted Jake to return to leveling up.


    He pulled the bowstring taut and sent an arrow at the second Leavie Bear. In his current circumstances, it seemed like Jake could remain in his Soldier Form until the end.


    It was themon party setting where mages, archers, and other long-distance sses freely dished out the greatest damage.


    That said, Jake knew it was a wrong impression.


    Once a chance to pass a few Leavie Bears unfolded before her eyes, Mary would go for it!


    Just to cause more trouble to her brother!


    He was sure of it.


    ''I must move around and strike them down as fast as possible¡­ can''t give Mary any chance! Also, the meat is poisoned, isn''t it? I''ll have to kill a few bears without Medusa after that. Her cooldown is the same as the rest, so nothing to worry about here,'' Jake thought while dealing with the second bear.


    After that, Ender returned from his scouting mission and proudly struck the minimap several times. Because of his connection with Jake, those pecks were possible, and Ender marked the map just like Jake wanted.


    He could see lone bears and their clusters.


    Jake smirked. "Let''s show my older sister how good her brother is."


    A Joker smile spread across his lips.

 Chapter 69: A Casual Quest (6)

    What Jake did was unbing of an archer.


    He left the safe zone given to him by Robert''s tank ss and entered the monster tide''s first offensive line as though he were a melee.


    It was quite risky, considering that archers were vulnerable like the rest of the range sses. Most monsters in this forest also wielded level twenty strength, so Jake''s feeble level ten defenses shouldn''t have prompted him to join the melee range.


    Of course, Jake didn''te that close to the monsters.


    With his trained acrobatics and maneuvers honed on the monkeys and the trees of the tutorial ind, Jake was apt in breezing between the trees and using their frames to his advantage.


    Since Medusa''s Venom required Jake to hit a critical strike, he first perched himself on the tree from which he could see a cluster of Leavie Bearsing in on Mary.


    He poisoned the highest-level bear with Medusa''s poison and helped her by taking his health points with two more heavy arrows before switching to the rest. The highest level bear was left to Medusa.


    Meanwhile, Wukong hopped from one branch to another. He wore a broad smile since he was now like a fish in the water. It was his environment that sparked his youthfulness and joy.


    Given his task, which was simple and cool, Wukong was feeling great!


    Ender remained on the watch, the skies belonging to him. No one would think this way, though, as he was a baby eagle that could perch on an adult''s index finger.


    ''The crux of this challenge is not to let Leavie Bears get close to Mary and Robert,'' Jake thought. For now, Mary and Robert were close to each other, with thetter keeping the silver sanctuary up.


    Mary ran around to take down monsters from various angles, so she had all the means to turn up the difficulty of the challenge by weaving herself between the monsters.


    Jake had a hunch she would go for it soon.


    ''I can''t let her dictate the rules any longer,'' Jake said.


    [Call Of The Venomous has ended.]


    [Medusa has entered a one-hour cooldown.]


    ''Well done, mydy,'' Jake patted his left chest on which the tattoo of Medusa throbbed a little. She had done a great job by evolving and leveling up.


    Though it could have been anyone from his summons to enable the new feature to Jake''s archery, Jake praised Medusa all the same. He couldn''t imagine putting Odin or Wukong on an arrow, even though he promised to try it with Wukong back in Viktor''s workce.


    Only Ender could perch himself on an arrow.


    Because of Medusa''s form, Jake got this odd idea, which now evolved into something he''d explore with all his heart and passion. She deserved all praises, and every summon liked them anyway.


    Jake drew his bowstring taut, ''Time to run around! Bears have many vulnerable points, and I can''t waste any angle!''


    As mentioned before, Jake had an experience fighting in the forest.


    Joker Form held the crown here by facilitating his acrobatics. Jake, however, waspelled to utilize half-forms as well. When he moved in the Joker Form, he would leave the top of his body to Master Form to attack from various angles, which was crucial in this environment.


    Besides the forest and its branches, barring Jake''s trajectories, other monsters that weren''t his targets kept charging at Mary and Robert.


    Those were obstacles as well.


    He couldn''t wait for them to pass Leavie Bears, so half-formbinations were essential here.


    The main problem with half-forms was that Jake couldn''t properly add strength and weight to his arrows. It was a price he had to pay for getting angles no normal archer could see.


    He made up for that loss with Death''s Lock.


    It was enough to deal with Leavie Bearsing in on Mary and Robert. But if Leavie Bears were more demanding monsters, Jake''s stamina and resources probably wouldn''t be able to keep up with his style.


    ''Mana also wouldn''t have been a problem had I not had those mana potions¡­ but why does it taste so nd? Can''t they add some vor?'' Jake thought, with the potion lid popping off by his thumb. He stuffed his lips with the ss cylinder''s tip from which the blue liquid entered his mouth.


    He tickled his throat with the raw mana.


    It was an oral mana intake, famous at early levels and up to one hundred and fifty. Potions couldn''t survive on higher levels because drinking them during leveling up or fighting was ufortable.


    Only potions withsting effects were still popr on the highest levels. yers would drink them before the battle, leaving the health and mana regeneration to other more convenient means.


    ''Alright, mana''s back. Death''s Lock''s up,'' Jake broadly smiled as he could return to the battle. He was so focused on himself and the new experience that he hadn''t noticed Robert and Mary getting surprised by his prowess.


    Jake''s sister had been ming herself for telling him about the weakest ss¡ªArcher. If it weren''t for this slip of the tongue, Jake would have tested other sses and perhaps picked something better.


    There was a chance he would go for an archer ss anyway, but Mary was still worried about him, even though she refused to show that to him¡­


    Jake, however, had shown her that his archery was a real deal and that he could keep up with her challenge without getting lost.


    He even went so far as toe close to the first offensive line and dance around monsters that could change their aggression toward him at any moment!


    Robert''s voice filled her ears, "Jake''s as talented as his sister. I have a feeling he will be the second most famous archer after Grin Grid. She also has a solo yer disposition and was alone when we met her. If these two meet each other in a few months and form a team, I can see more than a few yers trying archery. These two could be a menace that any guild would vie for.


    Aren''t you d?"


    "What d? I thought he would be much better! He still has a lot to prove!" Mary replied, her voice flustered.


    Robert grinned, "Yeah, he could be better!"


    Mary nodded, "Right!"


    Robertughed. He knew that Mary wanted Jake to pursue a gaming career since he was so invested in it. No person without a passion for the game would be able tost on the tutorial ind for a long time.


    She was also a top yer and already made a lot of money to be able to live alone with her boyfriend. If it weren''t for the conveniences provided by living under the parent''s roof and the gaming reality helmet, Mary would have already moved with Robert to afy apartment.


    Jake could be the same, but there were a few problems¡­ and those problems were the source of his passion and strength.


    "How can he mize his gamey¡­ steaming? No one''s gonna watch a man cutting down trees for a day!" Mary''s attitude went through one eighty degrees as she got pissed at her brother''s circumstances, shouting at her boyfriend through voice chat.


    Her lips moved, but no one could hear her because of it¡ªvoice chat saved the ears of countless Mary''spanions!


    Robert appeased her, "Give him some time. He can fend for himself pretty well. I can tell that knowing him only for so little."


    "Hmph," Mary reacted just like Robert thought she would. "I''ll increase the level of this challenge, then!"


    That was when the third party voice tore through the monster tide, reaching Mary''s side, "MARY JUNE! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU DOING?! WHERE IS THE RESPECT FOR LOW-LEVEL PLAYERS?!"


    Mary turned around and stared at the group of high-level yers steamrolling through the tide of monsters. "It''s so rare for me to smile at your appearance, Raven Clowns! So you want to fight me!"


    "What fight?! We''re cleaning up the mess you and your boyfriend caused! You can''te in and monopolize the entire low-level leveling ground!" the representative of the group protecting Maria entered the scene, screaming back at Mary.


    Her nickname was Violette ck.


    Mary smirked, "Who says I can''t take over this forest? You? Empire? If you have problems, thene at me! Forest, grasnd, shore,ke? I can dance with you anywhere you want!


    Just like I can monopolize this forest! Hah! Like I have time and empathy to care about low-level yers. If you care that much about this low-level chick in your team, then you should do the same."


    Robert took Mary''s front, standing like her white knight.


    He''d go along with her every whim.


    A heated and long argument erupted between Mary and Violette ck. A few heavy curses that were censored by the system could only ring in the ears of those who were adults¡ªthat was how dangerous this argument became.


    Jake, however, didn''t listen to them.


    He used this chance to defeat all Leavie Bears.


    [You have leveled up.]


    [You have leveled up.]


    [You have¡­]

 Chapter 70: The Imperial Mage (1)

    "Oh, this one should have been poisoned," Jake pointed at the fallen Leavie Bear.


    If he would leave it alone for a little more, the carcass would turn into particles. It''d disappear into oblivion, taking with itself the precious resources and even drop!


    Jake searched for any item around the bear''s towering frame before cracking his neck.


    "I''ll teach you how to start a fire and make a tanning solution. It''s gonna be fun," Jake said to his second summon, Wukong, who hung on his left arm.


    Ender was back to his nest on Jake''s right shoulder.


    Wukong nodded a few times, excited.


    Jake knelt beside the corpse and took a few dry leaves from his inventory. He told Wukong to hoard a handful of them when the number of Leavie Bears had significantly decreased.


    With the power of friction and dry leaves, Jake conjured mes!


    Wukong''s eyes twinkled.


    Jake chuckled, "Your turn."


    The baby monkey mimicked Jake and sessfully brought mes to the world! He didn''t let any screeches that other monkeys would have already done, but his eyes were so precious that Jake could tell how excited Wukong was.


    Jake patted him before taking out a bucket of water.


    The bucket and water were items he had crafted and gathered before. Making a bucket with his experience wasn''t difficult, and water was free in the capital.


    "We need wooden ashes to make a primitive and simple tanning solution. We''llbine them in this bucket¡­ it''s like crafting a special recipe for the hide that I''ll soon skin from this bear," Jake spoke with extravagant words that should have stirred Wukong''s young heart.


    Indeed, he did.


    Wukong''s eyes were now filled with stars, and he even wanted to try skinning!


    He was so endearing and adorable.


    Jake smiled, "Alright, I can teach you that as well. You''ve grown bigger and stronger, after all."


    Wukong nodded and clenched his little hands.


    Those lessons were possible because Jake had tinkered with the carcass, meaning it''d no longer disappear into particles and stay with him. The tanning solution was required to keep the carcass'' resources usable. Of course, if Jake were to have the title of a hunter, he would have turned the dead body into resources already.


    He was doing things his way, however.


    "It''ll get really bloody now, but we aren''t scared of blood, are we?" Jake smiled.


    Wukong nodded.


    Ender looked at them with a prideful face.


    After that, Jake drew incisions on the skin and fur and carefully started the process of extracting flesh from the carcass. His system helped him by pointing out the perfect spots for that based on Richard''s experience.


    He couldn''t show those spots to Wukong, but Jake could tell him where to cut like a good teacher.


    Fifteen minutester, Jake and Wukong halted.


    [You have taught Wukong Richard''s Three Survival Kit.]


    [You have learned Richard''s Three Survival Kit from your master, Archer.]


    Wukong looked up and stared at his master with widened eyes.


    Jake smiled and petted his head, "Good job! I didn''t know I could teach you this! Now, you will see spots where to cut without my aid, so you can learn skinning and extracting without me!"


    Though those may have been the great news, Wukong''s expression was mixed. He felt happy that he learned something new and could help his master this way, but he didn''t want to do it alone.


    It was great to spend time with Jake. Wukong looked down because he thought he would be relegated to work alone now.


    Jake seemed to have sensed that.


    "We''re a team. Of course we will work together on various carcasses! But there will be times when I will have hands full, so I count on your help, Wukong," Jake said.


    All troubles vanished from Wukong''s face as though Jake sprinkled magic on the baby monkey.


    He nodded a few times, ready to offer his new services!


    That was when Jake felt a gentle peck on his neck.


    He looked to the right side and noticed Robert standing close to them.


    "Aren''t you with Mary?" he asked.


    Robert shook his head, "I don''t think these two will start a battle now. It''s more of a verbal contest, and they vent their feelings on monsters butting in their conversation. You haven''t taken a hunter title to get a resource drop?"


    "Nope," Jake extended his bloody hands toward Robert.


    Wukong mimicked him.


    Robert smiled at these two, "I advise you two to get the title, though. It''s me speaking from the experience. Every style has pros and cons, and the same applies to yers either extracting resources with skills or titles. I believe we shouldbine everything given to us to achieve the best results.


    I mean, some resources are better extracted with a title, and some are better extracted raw with a skill. The game system is a mechanic given to everyone in this world. It''s like a sixth sense, which we shouldn''t refuse."


    "Sounds right," Jake nodded.


    Robert added, "In my opinion, you shouldbine the system and your raw skills with your main ss and anything you practice regrly. That''s because we only have so little time to practice anything. It''d be better for you to leave a few subsses to the game system and titles while truly focusing on your main ambition.


    You can always have some hands-on experience whenever you find some spare time. Haha!"


    This advice resonated with Jake''s heart.


    Time was precious.


    It was what he learned from his father, Richard, and college.


    ''Since Medusa and I can now use a poison attack, I thought of getting some experience with that¡­ I can leave learning poison to Medusa and my system and focus primarily on the mediator¡ªan arrow. Fletcher is what I should give my whole attention to andbine my system with. Sounds interesting!''


    Jake smiled, "Thank you for your advice. My sister''s lucky to have you¡­ really."


    Robertughed, "I''m also lucky to have her. She enables me to be a little devil I would never have the courage to be, alone¡­. I can always rely on her having my back whether we''re up to something mischievous or serious."


    "Oh, so sweet!" Jake said, making a vomit reaction as he couldn''t see Mary in this light.


    Robert burst outughing.


    Jake chuckled, "I think it''s dangerous to have you two roam the world alone, though."


    "Why is that?" Robert asked.


    "You aren''t as rational as you used to be because of her. Youck the third person who would keep somemon sense and chime in just at the right moment to say ''enough''. I mean, won''t it be quite problematic to your guild''s reputation if one of the mages of the main team bullies low-level yers?


    That Violette ck is probably acting like a protector of judgment and representative of low-level yers'' feelings to undermine your reputation."


    Robert''s face and neck had be drained of blood, ashen. Sweat tumbled down his back. Indeed, their usual third team member wasn''t here¡ªMary''s best friend wasn''t here to keep a strict eye on them!


    Love also had pulled a few strings on Robert''smon sense. He was blindfolded!


    He coughed, "The milk has been spilled¡­ we will ept the consequences tomorrow."


    "Take it like a man," Jake sneered, "I must say, though¡­ that Violette ck is hot when she''s mad."


    "Yeah, she is," Robert sincerely replied.


    Jake faked a reaction, "I will tell Mary."


    "Come on!" Robert rolled his eyes at him, "Don''t betray the fellowship of men!"


    "I want to hear you saying she''s sexy," Jake continued teasing his fellow friend.


    Robert sighed, "She''s sexy."


    "How sexy?"


    "You''re crossing the line, Jake."


    "Haha! My bad, my bad," Jake chuckled. "All that has been said here shall remain in the hearts of men."


    "Amen."


    "Amen."


    "I can''t see any Leavie Bear¡­ you must have taken down all that was taunted by me," Robert switched the topic now that Jake had given him leeway. "Honestly, that''s impressive. Your stats and style are crazily good!"


    "Thank you, brother-inw," Jake smiled.


    Robert grinned. "You won''t ept any present from Mary, will you?"


    "Yeah, I don''t want that advantage. I doubt she can give any valuable experience like you¡­ it''s been fun despite a few stupid actions of hers. And I can die in this world with her around, right?" Jake sighed.


    "So what or who is the challenge you baited her into?" Robert asked, his curiosity high.


    Jake sneered, "The Imperial Mage."


    "Huh? You''re lying, right?" Robert couldn''t believe his ears.


    Jake shook his head, "I''m honest. Mary will deal with The Imperial Mage, which should trante into me bing better friends with Viktor. I''ve learned the woodman subss from him, and I want to focus on fletcher now. I might get a lot of nice tricks from him."


    Jake couldn''t hide his excitement.


    Robert, however, was stupefied to hear that. "You know about the guilds having the most reputation points in the Warmonger Empire?"


    "Yeah," Jake nodded.


    "None of them really can have many conversations with the imperial families and are forced to build their connections from the lowest branches. Only a few can talk with the important NPCs¡­ and because of them, those guilds have privileges in The Warmonger Empire''snds. You''re telling me that Mary will have a talk or even a fight with The Imperial Mage? The Imperial Mage?"


    "Knowing her, it''ll be a fight¡­ and Viktor said The Imperial Mage. She''s a grandma as far as I know." Jake recalled his conversation with Viktor.


    "Wow¡­ a real deal¡­ this isn''t really an asion Mary can waste. I should speak with Monica."


    Jake said, "Fine." And then thought, ''So long as Viktor''s workce remains untouched, everything should be fine. I''ll tell Mary not to burn his house. She''ll deal with the mage, then I will get better treatment from Viktor. I won''t even be involved in that dispute.''

 Chapter 71: The Imperial Mage (2)

    "This is my sister, Mary¡­ November. And that''s Viktor," Jake introduced his sister to Viktor.


    When Jake gestured at Robert, he awkwardly read his game''s nickname without knowing whether he even pronounced it right.


    It was odd to introduce others with nicknames.


    Jake wasn''t used to that.


    His nickname, Archer, was also a normal name, so he didn''t have problems making new acquaintances in the game. Fortunately, Mary and Robert were the same.


    That said, it was important to mention one''s nickname to NPCs. The character profile was like a game''s ID, and misinformation could lead to catastrophes.


    yers also could hide their status from everyone else, and NPCs were mechanical existences with limited quotes.


    Because of that, the culture between yers and NPCs was simr to Japanese Culture, where only the closest friends and families called each other by name. The rest was by surnames. In the game''s scenario, yers and NPCs called each other differently when their rtionship was on a high level.


    Viktor skimmed over Mary and Robert. His eyes rested on Robert for a while more, as Mary''s boyfriend was a tank. His toned muscles stood out even though his casual clothes wrapped them.


    As a man with an excellent build, Viktor couldn''t hold himself back from assessing Robert''s muscles.


    He wasn''t interested in magic, either.


    Nheless, Jake''s sister was his saving grace today. She deserved proper treatment.


    He smiled, "I wee you two in my workce. You''re much more wee than uninvited guests."


    Jake rolled his eyes at him.


    Viktor continued, "The real and exciting part of this visit shoulde in fifteen minutes. Before she arrives, allow me to serve you some royal tea. I''ve saved enough for the old hag¡ªThe Imperial Mage."


    "Thanks," Mary casually said. She didn''t find anything royal in Viktor''s speech or actions. He was like a polite man, and she had been told that he needed her.


    For that reason, there was no need to watch out for decorum ornguage.


    After taking a seat on a smooth wooden chair, Mary wet her lips with the royal tea that stirred her pte. It was so tasty that she couldn''t help but take a few more sips and let the warm liquid fill her.


    Despite not being a tea expert, Mary could tell that the tea was rted to green tea. The exquisite and rich vor, however, was out of this world, and every piece of Mary wanted to drink more of it.


    The effects of the royal tea gifted everyone at the table with high mana regeneration. If they were on the battlefield, this tea perhaps would make them reconsider drinking potions to regenerate their energies.


    Jake was also absorbed in it. In the corner of his mind, however, he found this royal tea wonderful because Mary couldn''t talk at all¡ªan excellent drink.


    It was like a magic potion for him!


    Viktor nonchntly took a sip and exined, "It''s called royal tea, but it''s not exclusive to my empire. It''s imported from thends no yer has set foot yet. Ever heard of elves? I figured. This tea had been a part of their royal lineage, but upon getting discovered and connected to our world, they established worldwide businesses to keep others off theirnds.


    Only those with blue blood can buy the royal tea from them.


    "The mana in this tea''s leaves is responsible for the rich vor and addiction. Ever since this tea became a part of our royal culture, every noble, be it a baron or marquis, has spent millions to get their hands on this tea to prepare themselves and their descendants for any official talks with their rulers.


    "Other than that, the royal tea stirs mana in our veins and increases our natural mana production along with its intake. If you have a poor metabolism, the royal tea also fixes that for you, eternally." Viktor concluded with an interesting tidbit about the royal circles and their culture.


    Robert, who wasn''t aware of Viktor''s identity, didn''t need more evidence to infer Viktor''s origins.


    Mary then dropped a bomb, "I''ve received fifty INT stats from this tea!"


    "Seriously?!" Robert eximed.


    Viktor''s eyes widened in a surprise. It seemed that this woman wasn''t just about her level¡­ Jake had brought him a real deal, making Viktor excited.


    Only Jake wasn''t really aware of what was going on. He turned to Viktor for an exnation.


    The man said, "The mana of a royal tea is rich: that''s what I just said. Talented scions can passively absorb mana into their veins from sources like these and permanently enhance themselves. It''s usually one time. I''ll offer her a second serve to see how talented she is."


    While Viktor went to brew the tea again, Robert took up the baton and added, "It''s difficult to improve our stats at the high level, Jake. Leveling up takes time unless you''re a hardcore yer who just levels up. Our foundations are also established, so picking new means to increase our stats is hard and consuming.


    That''s why it''s amazing that Mary can increase her INT just from drinking this tea, even if it''s only fifty stats! This can predetermine the oue of our future battles and contests."


    "I see," Jake nodded. "Good for her, I guess."


    Jake''s expression betrayed the casualty behind his words. He was clearly happy for his sister.


    Mary was also thrilled by this oue and could no longer sit still on the chair. She got onto her two feet and spun around while feeling the warmth of the tea coursing through her.


    That was when someone knocked on the door.


    Mary raised her hand, "I''ll open the door!"


    Viktor didn''t mind this until he realized it had to be the imperial mage! He was toote to fix his mistake and just sighed under his nose.


    He heavily prepared two cups of royal tea¡ªthe second serve for Mary and one for The Imperial Mage.


    While the pressure weighed on Viktor, Mary opened the door.


    Just like Viktor thought, an old woman stood across Mary. He was so familiar with her that he could imagine her old eyes slightly narrowing upon noticing Mary.


    Mary smiled, "You must be Minerva Asta Orb¡ªThe Imperial Mage!"


    "Indeed, I am. Introduce yourself, child," Minerva replied.


    Mary''s smile widened, "I''m Mary November, not Mary June! Here to beat your old ass, so sorry for that in advance!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Only Viktor''s expression didn''t turn into an utter disbelief, speechless. He curved his lips into a sneer, and a childish reaction of him clenching his hands and throwing them up in cheers crossed his mind.


    ''Ah, you have my thanks, Archer¡­ this old hag will not lecture your sister and get tired. I won''t have to listen to any of her nagging!'' Viktor thought.


    When Viktor cheered up in his mind, Robert held onto his head.


    Although he hadn''t shown that on his face, he turned so nervous that he wanted to rush in and lower Mary''s head to apologize to The Imperial Mage.


    Robert thought, ''Mary! Monica told you this is an important mission to be closer to The Warmonger Empire! She told you that you can use anything to be acquaintances with Minerva, but she didn''t mean that! She meant that you could use your legendary magic! Why did you have to be vulgar?! Ah, I thought we would get off that blunder with Raven Guild and our reputation¡­ but this is the worst!''


    Jake stared at the old mage. She was shorter than Mary, but because of the angle, he could see her from the side and experience those sharp, old eyes taking in Mary''s expression andck of decorum.


    Minerva''s appearance was straight from an old book about mages.


    She wore red robes falling onto the ground and following her in her wake. Red was the color of The Warmonger Empire''s Imperial House, and golden ents on Minerva''s attire onlypleted her outfit, highlighting her status. A few golden badges hang on her chest, and her sleeves have four stripes.


    The more stripes, the higher one''s status.


    Minerva had all of them¡ªshe was one of the strongest, if not the strongest, mages in The Warmonger Empire.


    Because the wars between countries had been halted for quite some time now, Minerva''s prowess was under a big question mark. In the eyes of royalties vying for the highest status, her old age didn''t help her image.


    Of course, the rest respected her. Though her face was dotted with many wrinkles and old age, anyone could tell she used to be a gorgeous woman. She deserved a lot of respect.


    Jake was the same, which was why he was worried.


    One nce at Viktor calmed him down.


    ''Yeah, it''s not our problem,'' Jake smiled.


    Minerva said in a much sharper tone, "Step aside, child. I''ll lecture you in a second."


    Mary shook her head, "Sorry, but I can''t!"


    "And that''s because?" Minerva asked.


    "Because you gotta get those trees up and fight me! I can''t wait to test myself against one of the best!" Mary replied, taking a step forward.


    She was so close that her chest nearly bumped into Minerva''s.


    A secondter, Minerva disappeared from Mary''s vision.


    Mary thought, ''A mana step! But I was so close! She shouldn''t be able to use it!''


    Robert narrowed his eyes.


    Minerva was already sitting beside him in Mary''s chair.


    She said, "Viktor. I see you''ve fallen even deeper into amonality. I also don''t drink more than one cup of royal tea daily, which is why I''m limited to a single meeting every day. How could you forget that when I''m sacrificing an entire day for you?"


    "It''s for Mary," Viktor said without hiding his displeasure.


    "Dare to repeat?" Minerva''s eyes now shone with a dangerous glitter.


    Viktor clicked his tongue.

 Chapter 72: The Imperial Mage (3)

    "Dare to repeat that?"


    "It''s for Mary. She actually absorbed the rich mana permanently into her system. Look, a talent you should scout is behind you," Viktor repeated his words with additional information.


    He didn''t look pleased.


    After hearing that Mary had insulted Minerva, he expected the old grandma to take her out for a lecture. Mary wasn''t someone ordinary that Minerva could ignore¡ªshe was a high-level yer.


    Any normal yer or amoner would be casually ignored by The Imperial Mage.


    In her ce, the guards would deal with any imprudence.


    Minerva, however, didn''t bother taking anyone with her to Viktor''s workce. It wasn''t an official meeting either, and it could be said that she hade on her own ord in her free time.


    Of course,ing here was still a job that required a mage''s attention, but it was a piece of cake for Minerva. Thus, she didn''t consider it an official meeting or work.


    Mary also proved to be a worthy mage. Even if she weren''t, her high level should have been enough to snatch Minerva''s attention.


    s, Viktor didn''t know Minerva that well. He was also blinded by his naivety.


    "Have you ever heard of a royalty serving amoner?" Minerva asked. She raised her hand andpelled the young noble to serve her tea. When he was about to put down the second cup meant for Mary on the table, Minerva stopped him with a re he couldn''t ignore.


    He took it back to his workce''s mini kitchen.


    "Just take it yourself," Viktor said to Mary.


    "Well, don''t mind if I do." Mary couldn''t pass up a chance to drink more royal tea, so she skipped over to Viktor''s mini kitchen and indulged in rich mana and taste.


    Her stats once again went up.


    Sheughed so much that no one was mistaken about it.


    "Your fall intomonality is more serious than I thought¡­" Minerva parted her lips. "You really thought I would have my hands full with a yer? That I would prioritize her over you? Viktor!"


    Viktor mmed his hand onto the table, "I did!" He needed that to vent his feelings. In a much calmer tone, Viktor said, "Look outside. No tree up, all wood neatly organized and ready to work. I''m also about to be done with themission for Marquis. I''m working! You can tell Grandma that I''m fine and safe!


    I enjoy this life! This life without a bow!"


    Minerva took a sip of the royal tea.


    She gently put the cup down and said, "I no longer am satisfied with you working here."


    "You have nothing to do with it," Viktor replied. "I can do whatever I want."


    "You can''t," Minerva faintly smiled, "Such is a fate of royalty."


    Viktor scoffed, "Whatever."


    They weren''t even from the same families. Their bloodlines were so thin that Viktor coulde out with an excuse that they weren''t even rted.


    His status was irrelevantpared to Sword or Orb''s branches.


    Magic and a sword¡ªthose were two prevalent and strongest weapons.


    "I''ll meet you halfway," Minerva said, "How are you again in contact with yers?"


    The word ''again'' was so stressed that Jake could tell Minerva had heard about Viktor''s prior meetings with yers. Since he was introduced to him by his master, Ingrid, Jake believed she was rted to it.


    Perhaps Minerva knew more than it met the eye.


    If he were to chime in and ask about those yers, would he learn Ingrid''s first character''s nickname?


    Jake was tempted to do it.


    Viktor, however, punched his ns.


    He said, "Don''t mention that ever again."


    Minerva stared at him for a few seconds before nodding. "Introduce your new friends, then."


    "I only have one friend here," Viktor said, "He''s Archer."


    Although it couldn''t have been seen by anyone in the room, Minerva''s interest in Jake grew greatly upon hearing his nickname. She curtly nced at him while Viktor talked about him.


    "He''s rted to that yer, so I won''t go into pointless details. I. Don''t. Want. To. Talk.


    About. That. Incident. Again," Viktor underlined his feelings before returning to hismon tone, "I''m teaching him about a woodman ss. We''ll soon delve into a Fletcher ss, too. Mary''s his sister, and that man is her boyfriend."


    Minerva smiled, "I''m pleased with this much." She stood up and turned her head to Mary, "Since you''ve bothered to set her against me, I''ll let you off for today."


    Viktor couldn''t hide his shock. After a short talk, which wasn''t evenparable to the nagging he''d received in the past, Minerva let him go and switched the targets!


    Though things didn''t go exactly like he wanted, this was a much-desired oue!


    He leaned on his chair and quietlyughed.


    Feeling Minerva''s eyes on her, Mary looked up and got onto her two feet like a rabbit, "Hehe! Are you finally interested in me? Um, I didn''t want to be that vulgar, by the way¡­ I was too heated and excited because of this royal tea!"


    "Your excuses matter not," Minerva replied, "Children like you ought to respect elders, regardless of their status. It is not the age and our feeble bones that demand this respect but the years of life experience weighing us down. My hair''s not white because of old age but because of the myriad of responsibilities I''ve had wielded and am now wielding.


    The fact that I stay here while having the highest authority of The Orb Household requires the utmost respect, however."


    She appeared before Mary like a ghost and stretched her hand to p her face.


    Mary''s face craned to the side upon receiving a p. She stared ahead with a surprise on her face.


    Minerva''s passion for magic took over her, "A Mana Step. It''s one of the first skills young offensive mages learn to keep themselves safe on battlefields. You''re still using your eyes to execute this skill, are you not? I can tell. You wanted to block my vision so that I couldn''t enter the workce with this skill. It exins your surprise."


    The trick Mary wanted to use on Minerva was indeed just as the old grandma described.


    By standing close to Minerva, Mary blocked her front vision. In this way, she limited her mana step''s range. Swordsmen and other melee sses limit mages'' vision in this way.


    The famous four-pincer instant attack is one of the most used tactics against mages when ites to duels between yers.


    Mary learned about it the hard way.


    "I have years of experience, child. I''ve learned to memorize thendscape and teleport anywhere I want based on my memories," Minerva exined.


    Robert was shocked to hear that, and so was Mary. She couldn''t imagine how much effort it took to do that.


    Of course, Minerva was familiar with Viktor''s workce. Even if his utensils and stuff were in different spots, her raw presence would break them apart instead of her getting hurt by them, which was a privilege of a high mage.


    In a nutshell, Minerva''s mana step was on a totally different level, much higher than Mary had expected.


    ''Amazing!'' Mary thought.


    Minerva said, "What does a bad child say when it understands its wrongdoings?"


    "Sorry¡­" Mary said, her heart impressed by the old woman.


    Jake and Robert nced into each other''s eyes.


    Minerva''s elderly presence was more effective than they thought.


    Viktor scoffed, "What''s so amazing about her? She''s just an old hag. Annoying one, at that."


    "I heard you, Viktor," Minerva said, her calm tone causing goosebumps on Viktor''s back. She turned to Mary and nodded, "Apologies suits my book much better. Sorry is deserved for children like Viktor rted to me."


    "Okay! My apologies!" Mary apologized, her back straight like an honor student.


    "I ept your feelings," Minerva smiled as pride curved her lips.


    She turned around and walked into the shaved tree ntation. The trees had been neatly cut off, and the new seeds were nted, waiting for Minerva''s magic to harness them.


    Since it was her second objective, and the main one had been achieved, Minerva raised her hand and channeled her mana through her veins. An emerald orb sneaked out from her sleeve and orbited around her bony hand.


    "Jade Blossom," the olddy whispered.


    In an instant, the scenery straight from a fantasy movie unfolded around her. The seeds broke and sprouted their green forms that weakly peeked outside. They didn''t even have a second to look around as Minerva''s magic prompted their growth, taking them to the skies.


    It was a picture impossible on Earth that had snatched Jake''s, Mary''s, and Robert''s attention.


    It was a disy of natural magic at the highest level!


    What was feeble and overly green at first turned into towering and straight trees of various shades. For a moment, Minerva stood like a queen of nature¡ªThe Queen Of Leaf Elves¡ªsurrounded by the impregnable defenses.


    Those trees could also be viewed differently, even though their shapes remained the same.


    Some people could take them as shields, and some as spears. Some might even believe the trees were like an opened box meant to be closed into an eternal prison.


    Minerva lowered her hand and spun around, facing everyone.


    She said, "A talent alone does not impress me."


    Her eyes pierced through Mary.


    Viktor looked at the grandma suspiciously and thought, ''She''sing out with the initiative? That''s odd. What is she aiming for? What for? What''s her purpose?''


    Minerva''s lips arced into an endearing, soft smile, "Show me how you wield your magic talent."


    Robert couldn''t have been more pleased to hear that!


    He loudly encouraged his girlfriend, "Do it, Mary! Show her what you are made of! Use all you have!"


    Mary nodded. "I will!"


    Jake crossed his arms and thought, ''All''s happening like I thought! I should have done a great favor to Viktor by introducing Mary to him! I will be able to learn a fletcher soon! Today was a good day!''


    Archery was on his mind even now!


    Was everything really over, though?


    Would Minerva soon just leave?

 Chapter 73: Heart (1)

    Standing across The Imperial Mage in her mage equipment, Mary deeply inhaled and reset her mind.


    Her new outfit was pretty appealing. She wore a short skirt with a side cut for even more movement flexibility. Her checkered shirt didn''t have sleeves and even exposed her stomach.


    Her color shades were mainly focused on ck and red.


    Particrly, her long ck knee socks would make a day for lots of men!


    If Mary were in her usual self, she would have already conjured her magic and entered the battle. She''d start with her best and usualbination before revealing the legendary magic, whose damage output and flexibility were much higher than anything else in her hands.


    s, this scenario was rare and limited to tightly closed dungeons.


    Which was because Mary''s best friend told her not to reveal legendary magic to the world.


    The method Monica used to persuade Mary was a simpleparison.


    ''There''s a reason it''s advised not to reveal one''s ie! The same goes for the legendary magic in this world!'' Monica''s stern and serious voice echoed in Mary''s head as she recalled her words.


    That said, Minerva was an important NPC to be close with.


    To get her interest, Mary had to take a risk!


    Using her strongest from the start, therefore, was given.


    In a calm tree ntation where stillness was dwarfed by constantly building anticipation, a sudden appearance of fire, lightning, and wind broke the silence.


    Those three elements are Mary''s favorite because they perfectly match her disposition.


    They''re loud: as simple as that.


    Thunder boomed from the depths of her heart. Lightning bolts crackled around her frame. mes boiled her blood and reddened her skin, from which specks of fire surged. The wind took hold of her long hair and wildly scattered it behind alongside its silver streaks, forming a billowing cape of wind.


    Minerva''s eyes, however, peered into Mary''s jade hues in which she could see the raw wilderness.


    She no longer had human irises but a beast''s.


    The moment the grandma noticed those bestial eyes, the legendary wolf magic harnessed Mary''s mana and elements,ing forth with a loud howl that stirred Jake''s tattoo.


    The roars of Mary''s legendary magic perfectly blended with deafening elements,pleting them.


    Clenching her hand, Mary chuckled.


    Before anyone¡ªexcept Minerva and Viktor¡ªnoticed, she had buckled her legs and entered the pitching position. When the rest caught up with her movement, Mary had thrown her shoulder forward, sending her fastball¡ªWolf Chaos.


    In this seemingly little ball, three opposite elements were forcefully mashed into a symphony, with three unique wolves howling at Mary''s opponent.


    Lightning speed up the ball beyond its limits.


    Wind opened a straight trajectory and provided a bnce.


    Fire stood at the helm, ready to deliver the highest raw damage output.


    The legendary wolf magic topped out the skill by adding sharp teeth(sharpness) to the fastball.


    That was the foundation of Wolf Chaos!


    As the target of this skill, Minerva took a second to study it. By looking at its appearance, she discerned what each element provided to the skill and even correctly guessed the legendary magic''s purpose.


    The elemental wolves ring while zooming at her were adorable in her eyes.


    She raised her hand and spread her fingers wide. A seed of an unknown origin rolled before her palm and was soon stirred by her mana and magical orb. In less than half a second, it sprouted into a thick tree arm extending toward Wolf Chaos.


    It was at least three meters long on top of its thick structure!


    Mary''s magic, however, wasn''t aughing matter.


    Upon the contact, the fastball tore through the wood as though it was a butter. It gobbled down every obstacle, which was unbelievable considering that this was The Imperial Mage''s magic!


    If Jake had observed this battle from the side, he would have seen precisely how Mary''s fastball ripped Minerva''s tree apart.


    That said, even from afar and behind Mary, with the blinding elements obscuring his eyes, Jake could experience the might of magic in person.


    It was so powerful and relentless. In fact, it got so dangerously close to the grandma!


    Minerva, however, was even more impressive than the yers thought. Just when it seemed that Wolf Chaos would defeat Minerva''s skill and score the first point in the battle, Mary''s skill suddenly lost its output.


    It became a tiny ball, which Minerva squished in her palm.


    Robert muttered, "Has she matched Mary''s prowess?"


    "Could you think of a better way to showcase the weight of experience?" Viktor asked while leaning on his chair''s back. His face was seemingly getting more pissed with each second.


    Recalling Minerva''s reprimand and speech, Robert waspelled to agree. It was now clear to him that Minerva could have easily defeated Wolf Chaos earlier, and that spectacle was unnecessary.


    That spectacle, however, was Minerva''s privilege.


    She was stronger than Mary, and she could do anything she wanted in this duel.


    Mary must have noticed that as well.


    Nheless, one skill was not enough to judge a mage! At least, that was what she believed! Mary added a vor of a change-up to her second Wolf Chaos, then topped it out with more magic character.


    Her change-up broke into several different change-ups, converging in Minerva from different angles!


    In response, Minerva produced short wooden needles that popped them like balloons long before any of them could have connected to her. The distance between her and Wolf Chaoses was so significant that even a foolish mage yer would have alreadye to terms with a defeat.


    Mary wasn''t that kind of a breed, though!


    While the popping sounds filled the arena, Mary''s other skill swept through it. This time, she seemed to have gone all out as the tree ntation got on fire. Of course, the trees were safe since Mary controlled her skill well.


    Nheless, Mary and Minerva had been cut off from the world.


    It was only two of them within the fire walls.


    This zone and the second''s skill name was¡ªFire Stadium.


    It was difficult to tell whether it was a football, rugby, or any other sports stadium. It was even moreplicated for NPCs that didn''t have much knowledge about those sports.


    Conjuring more fire walls, Mary hid her presence behind them. A momentter, she threw more pitches at Minerva. The intent behind those fire walls seemed to be a smokescreen, which Minerva also considered.


    She didn''t find any difficulties in popping off Wolf Chaoses, even with the element of the surprise.


    It was because of the poprbination of two skills¡ªPerception and Mana Awareness. Those were the ultimate saving graces for mages vulnerable in dungeon expeditions, guild wars, and more.


    Minerva''s awareness expanded so much it''d better not be mentioned here.


    "Child¡­ I like your style," Minerva said, suddenly turning around and staring at Mary, who was about to do a rugby tackle on her.


    Unfortunately, she was imprisoned by hidden roots that Minerva had nted without anyone noticing, including Viktor and his sharp eyes.


    "I''m Mary, Miss Minerva!" Mary said with a broad smile. She had taken a huge liking to Minerva for one particr reason.


    Minerva smiled, "I''ll remember your name, of course. It takes more to have me address someone by their name, however. And you also do not have a right to call me through my name yet. It''s The Imperial Mage Orb for you."


    "I want to call you by your name! And I want to fight you more! I think I know your awareness range now, so I want to take it outside, too!" Mary said, her assessment receiving silent approval from the grandma.


    Minerva dropped an amiable smile at the youngss, "The foundation of your respect toward me is?"


    "That p!" Mary replied.


    "p?" Minerva asked with a hint of amusement and surprise.


    Mary, however, shocked her even more, "I''ve met lots of mages in this world, and not one of them has such high physical strength and callouses like you, Miss¡ªThe Imperial Mage Orb! You''re not like those boring mages! You must have trained in your prime and tried various styles than the norm here!"


    It was also because of it that Mary had so easily sumbed to Minerva''s lecture.


    Though there must have been some truth in Mary''s words, Minervaughed it off and smiled, "Haha! Child. I''ve had practiced an archery with my good friend. That''s it."


    Her pride wouldn''t allow her to disclose the truth.


    Mary didn''t believe Minerva as well.


    She''d not let another person so easily go¡­ but this was The Imperial Mage, so Mary swallowed her following words and lowered her head like a good student.


    Atst, all magic vanished from the tree ntation.


    "I''d love to see your magic in a much better environment, child."


    [You have received a quest from The Imperial Mage, Minerva Asta Orb(Epic)]


    Mary curved her lips up, "Sure thing!"


    Minerva and Mary turned around and returned to the workce after the grandma pointed out the youngdy''sck ofnguage.


    Viktor and Jake rubbed their hands.


    Both of them thought, ''Just leave already!''


    Jake wanted to spend the rest of the day on his archery.


    Viktor had enough of Minerva''s presence.


    None of them wanted to do anything with her.


    That said, Mary and Minerva''s battle was quite an eye-opener for Jake. They didn''t show much of their skills and potential, but even so little might was enough to cause chaos and take over the entire tree ntation.


    Jake couldn''t imagine himself doing that yet with his archery ss.


    In that short exchange, Minerva could see the extent of Mary''s potential, which Jake and the others couldn''t do.


    Overall, it was a good experience for everyone, bar Viktor.


    That was when Minerva''s eyes fell on Jake.


    He looked up and unconsciously stood up so as not to be disrespectful.


    Minerva said, "Archery will never pass Magic. Do you wish to know why?"


    Why was he¡­ suddenly her target?

 Chapter 74: Heart (2)

    "Archery will never pass Magic. Do you wish to know why?" Minerva asked, her eyes on Jake.


    A thick silence nketed the workce.


    No one dared to disturb this unusual mood, which wrapped Jake and Minerva.


    In this short but valuable time, the yers at the scene hade to understand The Imperial Mage''s character. She took pride in her birth and talent but wasn''t obnoxious about it.


    In fact, sheported herself with amon royal sense, receiving respect in return.


    She wouldn''t have said those words without a reason.


    Jake nodded, "Yes."


    "For Magic is the closest to the heart," Minerva said, putting her hand on her left breast, on which her badges of experience hang. "You can find many mages who say that magices from the heart, but that''s false. The crux, however, is that a heart produces mana. In the far past, long before the golden dawn of magic, people used mana unconsciously. Archers as well.


    Upon entering their archery forms, their muscles would unconsciously strengthen themselves with mana. Those who could consistently repeat this feat were known to be the strongest archers. Viktor''s ancestors were one of them. They were also a step ahead of others because they could drape arrows with mana, bending their trajectories and sharpening them. The same applies to swordsmen¡­"


    It was valuable knowledge Jake swore to remember.


    He even repeated a few times what Minerva had said word-to-word about archers while she went ahead to talk about swordsmen and other sses.


    Atst, she finished her speech with a brutal reality, "Magic does not require a medium. You might find that surprising since even I use Magic Orbs to conjure magic. The truth, however, is that people are able to bring forth magic with their hearts alone. We''re not at this level yet.


    That said, if a mage can create a mana arrow and bend its trajectory with just a sweep of staff, how can archery ever be able topete with it? I can even go so far as to say that archery does not have a heart at all."


    Jake nced at Viktor.


    The man had been ring at Minerva, but upon noticing Jake''s stare, he looked away and wiped off his feelings.


    Jake clenched his hands. He wanted to argue with this grandma and share his thoughts with her, but he held himself back because of the respect Minerva induced in him.


    His stubbornness, however, took hold of his feelings and urged him to share his view with her.


    Jake fought hard against it.


    He wasn''t on the tutorial ind where NPC would be forced to interact with him.


    He was on the maind, on which people were like ants. NPCs also had their own lives and ambitions that didn''t have to extend toward everyone they met in their lives.


    In a nutshell, each action was followed by a consequence.


    Jake''s meeting with The Imperial Mage must have already started some kind of domino consequence.


    ''I have nothing to prove¡­ no, I just can''t prove anything to her,'' Jake thought as he fought against himself. He could be stubborn around Richard, but not to this woman, ''The gap between us is huge, and I''ve only licked a little of the archery. My months of wielding a bow can''t bepared to her knowledge¡­''


    When he got to this point, Jake''s eyes gleamed with a sudden understanding.


    He smiled, free of his shackles.


    He said, "I respect your opinion. You haven''t just insulted archery like other yers I''ve met on the maind. You have stated fair points that make sense, and I can tell you''ve spent time studying archery and its past. Allow me to disagree, however. I don''t have much to offer now to this debate, though, other than the fact that when I hit my targets, I can feel that drive and passion in my bones.


    It''s not mana, but it''s the drive that I''ll pursue to prove others wrong, including you."


    Taking in Jake''s countenance that spelled how serious he was, Minerva spent a few precious seconds remembering him before turning around and looking at Mary.


    She smiled, "You could learn a lot from your brother." She turned back to Jake, "I shall await your results."


    Atst, she turned to Viktor and told him not to walk her.


    Instead, she invited Mary for a short talk as she would visit othermoners.


    Mary agreed and left the workce with the grandma.


    Now, it was the three men inside.


    Robert sat down on the chair and sighed with relief. Everything went pretty well despite the first blunder, but a lot could have been contributed to Minerva''s character.


    He thought, ''If Minerva wasn''t a friend of Viktor''s grandma and was not interested in archery, our guild perhaps would have been already at odds with The Warmonger Empire. Jake''s a lucky fellow to have such a strong start¡­ I have yet to learn how he got to know Viktor, though.''


    That was when Jake raised his voice and asked Viktor, "Do you agree with Minerva?"


    "I don''t have any opinion about it," Viktor replied.


    "I doubt that," Jake replied, his tone harsh. "We can put a lot of our heart into archery. My forms, bows, and arrows resonate with my heart! I''m sure you''re the same!"


    Viktor clicked his tongue, pissed, "Give up."


    Jake, however, didn''t feel as much pressure to control his stubbornness as before.


    He continued, "Aren''t you a Fletcher? You should also know how to make a bow! We can put so much heart and passion into our archery! Our archery forms can also be faster than¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Viktor barked. "I''m a Fletcher because I gave up on archery!"


    "That doesn''t make any sense!" Jake replied.


    Viktor clenched his hands, and before he noticed, he stood before Jake.


    He pulled his shirt up and shouted at him, "I was the fool who believed I had to do more to be a better archer! The moment I started learning about arrows was the moment I unconsciously gave up on the archery! I realized that toote!" His left hand let Jake''s shirt go and pointed at Robert, "Do you think this man has created his own armor and weapon?!


    That he has to be a cksmith to understand weapons?! No! That goes to archers, too! None of my family members ever created their own bows and arrows! We told our craftsmen what we needed, and they provided us with the best equipment! What about mages?


    They''re the same! Even better, they don''t need a craftsman to fix their magic! Their understanding alone will do! In the next generation or two, mages won''t even need to wield staves! You heard the old hag, didn''t you?!"


    Viktor added strength to his right hand and chucked Jake away, "So understand that archery will never be the best, and just enjoy your little fun!"


    Jakended heavily on the ground. It was such a heavynding that Robert''s tailbone hurt.


    But as he walked closer to Jake, Robert halted his steps.


    Viktor also looked at Jake with confusion.


    Jake was smiling.


    It was such a wide and crazy smile.


    Robert thought, ''I heard from Mary¡­ but he really likes going against the mainstream.''


    After getting onto his two feet, Jake wiped off his lips, patted his pants, and squarely looked into Viktor''s eyes.


    He said, "I''ll prove everyone wrong."


    It felt good to know that archers from the past also used mana.


    Jake felt sometimes dirty about it, but he now didn''t even have scruples about it.


    "The bow and arrows will always be my mediums. Those make me an archer. I''ll craft anything to supplement them. I''ll be that archer who crafts anything for his archery! And everyone who wants to be an archer will be forced to follow that path, too! Because that''s what will make us the strongest!


    In this world where the game system is like the sixth sense, everyone will be able to use my experience in the form of skills and guidance, just like I use Richard''s skill to extract valuable parts from carcasses! This is my path, and I will go for it! I''ll be one with archery in more than just one sense! That will be our Archery Heart!"


    Viktor was speechless.


    He turned to Robert, but the yer just grinned, finding Jake''s ambition cool.


    It was so nice to have such a passionate drive!


    "You can count on us, Jake," Robert said.


    He peeked at Viktor''s face, noticing the man inwardly struggling with his emotions. Perhaps Jake''s resolution had somewhat resonated with Viktor''s heart. They were both archers, after all.


    Viktor spat and turned around, "Whatever."


    Jake chuckled, "I count on you tomorrow. I want to start a Fletcher lesson! There''s something cool I have to show to you, too."


    That was when Mary entered the workce.


    "Me back!" she announced with a broad smile, "Let''s finish our casual quest back in the capital and have some drinks before logging out! Jake, you haven''t drunk any alcohol yet, right?"


    Jake chuckled, "I haven''t and can''t drink right now. I promised Lukas I would drink with him. He wants that virginity."


    "Disgusting!" Mary took a few steps back!


    Jake grinned, "Hah! Women, you are so soft!"


    Robert and Viktor curtly nodded.


    Without Minerva''s presence, Mary was the only woman and, therefore, was at a disadvantage. She couldn''t do anything when the three of them were on the same page.


    No, she just could force them to leave the workce.


    "Fine, you will drink apple juice, then! Hey, Viktor! It was fun! Good to know you, too! We''re off for today!" Mary shouted at the oldest man at the scene.


    Viktor nonchntly waved his hand at her, "Just leave me alone already."


    Robert nodded, "Alright. It was also a pleasure to meet you. Take care of Jake for us."


    Jake was thest one, "Can''t leave her alone, so see you tomorrow. Thanks for today!"


    Once the door closed, Viktor sat down in silence and muttered, "In a way, I brought all of this upon myself¡­"


    He sighed.

 Chapter 75: Fletcher (1)

    The next day, Jake returned to his duties in Viktor''s workce.


    He didn''t have that much experience as a woodman and armorer, so he mostly cut down trees and assisted Viktor in hismission. It was still the weekend, so Jake had been here from early morning.


    Of course, before any of the work began, Jake spent time with Odin and ran around the forest to evoke zoomies in him and have fun.


    In the afternoon, Jake thought he''d practice his styles on the effigy¡­


    ¡­but Viktor raised his voice and stole Jake''s attention. "Let''s start a Fletcher lesson."


    Jake smiled. "Alright!"


    After dragging his chair to the edge of his tree ntation, Viktor sat down and reclined on it. He scratched his beard before leaning his head on his hand.


    He said, "Show me your styles. You have three of them, right?"


    "¡­I thought you would teach me a Fletcher subss now," Jake replied, confused.


    Viktor waved his other free hand, "No questions. I''ll exinter. Use this effigy."


    Jake nodded.


    The effigy of The Warmonger Empire was an advanced concept of alchemy, cksmithing, and tailoring. It could maneuver like an actual living being, and its natural defenses were strong. With the special crest only Viktor could use, the noble could lower its defenses to match Jake''s stats.


    It was a perfect training doll for the current Jake.


    ''I''ll adapt my archery to the summonings, then¡­ I''ll show him more of my prospects,'' Jake thought. He''d be closer with Viktor, and the man''s connections were as valuable as his experience and bloodline.


    It''d be stupid to hide stuff from him.


    Standing across the effigy, Jake took a second to scan its terrifying form before straightening his back and legs and entering his Soldier Form. He nocked his wooden arrow, pulled his highest anchor, and let it fly.


    The whistle and impact felt as electrifying as before¡ªJake''s adrenaline pumped.


    Upon receiving a blow, the effigy entered the high-speed mode. Horizontally, it shed left and right. Any normal yer with Jake''s level would blink in a stupor after seeing this speed.


    Jake, however, adapted to it, and his stats were higher than those of his level.


    He was also keeping an eye on the enemy''s speed more than ever before, as Ingrid''s challenge was still carved in his heart. Just like she had said it before, it was the next level of archery.


    After all, producing the highest damage or speed wasn''t always the answer.


    Jake remained in his soldier form and read the effigy''s velocity seven times out of ten. After that, he switched his forms and entered his Joker Stance.


    He threw himself into the fervor of a closebat battle that was the most true to his heart.


    The effigy read his movements.


    Giving up on its horizontal range, the effigy circled around Jake without any breaks.


    Jake followed the effigy''s shadow in stride, his arrows faster than before. He released more arrows than in Soldier Form, but the results were slightly worse.


    Jake then calmed down more and got onto his one knee.


    The effigy understood this form, too, switching to half-circle movement around Jake''s front. It was like a ghost on the left side, only to suddenly appear on the right.


    As different angles unfolded before him, Jake caught up with that unnatural movement and hit the effigy five times out of ten!


    He was content with that.


    Atst, Jake summoned Wukong.


    The baby monkey hung on his left shoulder, curiously looking around. He recognized that he was back in Viktor''s workce and that the effigy was on the move.


    It meant that Jake hadn''t forgotten about their promise.


    "Let''s see what we can do," Jake smiled.


    It was indeed time to see whether Jake''s legendary ss would extend toward Wukong''s summoning skill and allow him to be a tattoo to support Jake''s archery.


    Jake would have never thought of it if it had not been for Medusa''s form.


    Even now, as Wukong held the arrow, Jake just couldn''t imagine him dangling on the arrow nocked on his bowstring.


    Jake, however, understood that the tattoo form was exactly to make that possible!


    It solved most of the issues.


    Wukong and Jake looked into each other''s eyes.


    Their thoughts became one and the same.


    [Call Of The Unyielding has synced with your archery ss!]


    [Call Of The Unyielding has unlocked a new feature.]


    [Unyielding Arrow(Legendary)(Active Skill¡ª100 MP)¡ªTurn your summon into a tattoo that can be applied to any type of arrow. Once the arrow gets marked, it will receive the following bonuses¡ªWukong''s m(Common) and higher damage output against monkeys. Wukong''s Summoning restrictions apply to this skill.]


    [Wukong''s m(Common)¡ªinflict a powerful, stunning blow on your enemies upon delivering a critical strike! Wukong''s m''s Stunsts two seconds! Damage(125% Of Your Bow and Arrow''s attack damage)]


    [A Wooden Arrow¡ª(Wood(The Tutorial Forest''s Tree)(57% Mana(Can endure and utilize up to 450 STR and DEX stats)


    [Wukong''s m has been able to take over 13% of mana dwelling within your arrow.]


    [Wukong''s m damage and stun duration have been increased. Damage(127%)(Stun¡ª2,25 second)]


    Jake broadly smiled!


    Wukong''s skill allowed him to stun his enemies! In this world where monsters could live and fight with arrows lodged in their brains, this skill was like a godsend ability!


    Jake scrutinized the arrow.


    While Medusa''s tattoo had an appearance of her elegantly coiled around the arrow with her jaw ahead and wide, Wukong''s tattoo had him flying forward with his arm extended forth.


    Jake''s intuition told him that something was missing there.


    ''I have a feeling I know what''s missing here. Well, cooldown has started counting, so no need to waste time!'' Jake thought before straightening into his Soldier Form.


    He released the first arrow amplified by Wukong''s tattoo.


    BANG!


    ''Oh!'' Jake widened his eyes, his irises shining.


    The impact was much stronger and louder, which sounded so satisfying that Jake wanted to hear it again! He ran toward the arrow and picked it up.


    After returning, Jake turned around and released the arrow for the second time!


    The effigy couldn''t cope with the stun because it wasn''t programmed yet to deal with them. It meant that the doll froze whenever Jake and Wukong''s arrow connected with its body.


    It didn''t matter where Jake hit; the stun effect halted all of its movements!


    It was amazing to see this and feel this much power!


    Jake couldn''t get enough of the heavy sound of his arrow''s impact, too.


    Atst, Jake called Wukong to his real form.


    He smiled at him, "We did it! Good job, Wukong!"


    Wukong was all smiles, too! Upon getting praise, his smile widened, and he fervently nodded.


    "I love this stun effect. It adds variety to my styles! I''ll count on you to stop our enemies," Jake said.


    Wukong became serious for a moment and struck his chest in agreement.


    It was like swearing an oath to him!


    He swore to stop all enemies for Jake!


    Jake''s expression melted as he stared at this adorable monkey. He snuggled him up into his chest and gave him his favorite scratches on his head and back.


    After that, Jake told Wukong to rest and that he''d summon him in an hour.


    Wukong nodded. Finally, he disappeared.


    [Call OF The Unyielding has entered a one-hour cooldown.]


    Jake approached Viktor and nodded at him, "I have yet to find out how my other summons can sync with my arrows, but that''s my archery for now."


    Viktor nodded.


    He hadn''t shown this on his face, but Viktor was deeply interested in Jake''s summons now that he could use them with his archery. He didn''t know that Jake''s legendary ss was what allowed for this miracle and bonding, though.


    It was a peculiar ss that would have shocked him even more.


    Viktor said, "I understand each principle behind your three forms, and I suppose that monkey arrow, too. Anyway, from the start, arrows aren''t universal. Just like bows have different species, so do arrows. Your first form uses your highest anchor point, thus drawing the most of your weight. For this form, you want a stiff and long arrow. Your second form is the opposite.


    You want a shorter arrow to match your drawing length and its arrow spine to be flexible. The third form is a mix to which you will have to find the perfect bnce.


    "That''s as far as we go about the arrow spine only. The arrow''s point ys a crucial role as well. Yours is a carved wooden tip, which is probably the best for your third form. For the first form, you want to add des and naturally make an arrow point from at least a metal for the highest prative power. I think your monkey arrow would also benefit greatly from the blunt arrow point.


    In the past, those arrows weren''t meant to deal damage but to stop opponents. It should work perfectly with your monkey arrow if you only want to stun your opponent." Viktor looked into Jake''s eyes and noticed that the young man had received enlightenment.


    He gave him a break, waiting for Jake to process this much information.

 Chapter 76: Fletcher (2)

    Jake had indeed received a sudden enlightenment.


    It was rted to Wukong''s arrow.


    Since he had already synced two of his summons with his archery, he could drawparisons and see the differences between Medusa and Wukong''s skills.


    With Viktor''s wisdom about arrows and the game system''s messages, Jake could see where the problem was.


    It wasn''t Wukong''s problem, but Jake''s.


    ''Medusa''s Venom could take 24% of mana within the arrow to strengthen itself. On the other hand, Wukong only took 13%¡­ I understand why now! It''s because of the arrow''s build! The stiffness and point don''t match Wukong''s needs, so his skill can''t take as much mana as possible¡­ maybe the wood type also ys a role!


    Medusa''s Venom took so much because the sharp tip should help inject the poison into our enemies. What Viktor said should be 100% true!'' Jake''s eyes twinkled as Fletcher Subss was more impressive than he thought!


    If he were to leave crafting arrows to someone else, perhaps he would nevere to this conclusion!


    It was his luck that he had Viktor on his side!


    He was the imperial master of archery, after all!


    Jake smiled before awkwardly apologizing, "I''m sorry for drifting off."


    "You must have realized something, so that''s fine. I''m not wasting my time here," Viktor casually waved his hand and returned to passing his knowledge to Jake.


    He talked about feathers and nocks in the arrows. The former helped with an arrow''s flight, and thetter was needed to properly nock the arrow on the bowstring.


    Since Jake''s best arrows used Ender''s feathers, he knew how important the quality of this detail was.


    Atst, Viktor stood up. "Take a saw and mimic me. I''ll show you how to make an arrow spine and how to check its stiffness. There are two methods for that. Once you grasp them, you can use your eye alone to see through arrow spines as the gift will analyze them for you."


    The gift was the game system in NPCs''nguage.


    Viktor didn''t wait for Jake''s words.


    He selected two types of wood and put them on his workbench before getting to the work.


    With a saw, it was so easy to craft an arrow spine that Jake could seamlessly follow Viktor''s example.


    It would have been an exaggeration to say that Jake''s primitive way of creating arrows helped him be proficient and effortless with proper stuff, but it undoubtedly helped him grasp the conveniences the best.


    "Wood type aside, there''s a simple heating method to work around the stiffness of an arrow spine. But first, here are the two methods to check the stiffness," Viktor grasped one of the arrow spines and raised it up. "Grasp the ends and exert pressure on the middle. Be careful with your strength. The second method is to twang it like an instrument''s string. Listen carefully and watch.


    Soon, you should get at least amon skill to read the stiffness with the gift."


    "I see," Jake nodded.


    "Simple?"


    "Simple."


    It''d take a few more examples to receive the skill Viktor talked about.


    At least thirty minutester, Jake''s eyes shone.


    [You have received a Fletcher Subss.]


    [You have learned a Fletcher''s Instinct(Common)(Passive).]


    [Fletcher''s Instinct has a highpatibility with a woodman subss!]


    [Fletcher''s Instinct has evolved to Unique Grade!]


    [Fletcher''s Instinct(Unique)(Passive)¡ªa skill to read the stiffness of any wood with eyes alone. A user can read the changes to stiffness during natural or unnatural developments.]


    Jake shared the news with Viktor.


    The man nodded. "It will be of great help when you reduce stiffness through heating, for example."


    "Understood!" Jake smiled.


    After that, Jake took a short break. He supplied himself with water and snacks.


    Viktor did the same.


    That was when an unexpected system message appeared before Jake.


    [A yer, AAAAAAAA, has sent you a friend request.]


    [Would you like to ept?]


    ''This nickname¡­ isn''t she from the Raven Guild? I mean, I haven''t met anyone else, really,'' Jake didn''t want to think about his meeting with the group of archers, so he knew that only someone from the casual quest''s day could contact him.


    He didn''t have his nickname exposed, though.


    ''So¡­ someone from that group must have read my nickname with a skill. Our privacy is not even safe in the magical world, haha,'' Jakeughed, receiving an odd stare from Viktor.


    Unaware of the man''s judging eyes, Jake epted the friend request.


    The sound of a call rang in his ears.


    Jake answered it.


    "Hello!" A voice from the other side cheerfully filled his head.


    "Ah, hi there," Jake replied a few breathster, as he hadn''t expected her voice to be this excited. He had heard her before, and her voice had been soothing and calm, so such a difference took him off guard.


    "Uh¡­ mmmm¡­ I don''t know how I should begin this conversation¡­"


    Jake chuckled, "Well, you can introduce yourself if you don''t want me to call you¡­ AAAAAAAA!"


    "Haha! I know it''s odd a nickname. I never saw a keyboard in my life, and no one could type this nickname in my stead, so I just held one key during the character creation," she replied, "I''m Maria. Nice to meet you, Archer!"


    "Likewise. I''m Archer. How do you know my name?" Jake''s smile took a teasing curve, "I don''t go around the town with my nickname exposed not to get any judging stares. People look down on archers and find them easy targets. I had no reason to hide it in the forest, but I also had no reason to turn it on¡­ so?"


    Maria nodded, "One of my guild members could see through your nickname with her skill. I asked for it because I wanted to thank you."


    "I don''t think I''ve done anything special to get your thanks," Jake replied, "Well, if I have, then this short conversation will do as thanks cause there''s a man next to me that''s seeing me moving my lips with no wordsing out, and his usually pissed expression is even more twisted as a reason. It''s so funny, so thanks!" Jake nced at Viktor.


    Their eyes met, and the man soon caught on that Jake was talking with another yer.


    He sighed, shook his head, and left the workce.


    "Are you a bully?" Maria asked, her voice quieter.


    Jake raised his eyebrows in surprise beforeughing, "I wouldn''t consider myself a bully, though my selfishness must have made me like a bully numerous times."


    "Oh, I see¡ªWait! That''s wrong! I wanted to thank you for helping us! My elder sister''s so protective of me that she asked her guild members to protect me once I got to the maind! It was so embarrassing to know that I am guarded like some princess that I haven''t logged into the game until recently! I''m d we could avoid some trouble because of you."


    "I helped this much?" Jake asked.


    "You left the scene, forcing Mary November to run after you. That helped us enough," Maria exined.


    "Oh," Jake didn''t know what to say.


    "I was wondering how to repay you! Maybe you''d like to join me in leveling up? I don''t rely on my sister''s guild members to level up, but they keep me safe and ensure no yer has malicious intent toward me¡­ I''m really safe with them." Maria offered this as thanks.


    Jake, however, didn''t want any of that.


    He could see how many yers would love to have this kind of protection and help, but Jake wasn''t in this group.


    He replied, "That''s very nice of you, but just thanks will do. I like grinding skills without the help of the system, and my circumstances don''t allow me to level up for now anyway. Thanks for the offer, though! If you don''t mind, I will keep you on my friend list, okay?"


    "Yes, sure¡­" Maria replied. "Is it because you''re Mary November''s brother?"


    "But I''m not lying," Jakeughed.


    "I don''t want toe across as obnoxious¡­ but what circumstances can hold you back from leveling up? I can understand the grind because my sister can spend days on the same dungeon floor while killing monsters for an item drop¡­ but I can''t imagine any of the circumstances a low-level yer like me can face." Maria exined not to sound so arrogant.


    Jake replied, "My bow broke, so I am learning different subsses to make the perfect bow for myself. I''ve just learned about a Fletcher Subss."


    "Fletcher?" Maria asked.


    "In other words, a crafter of arrows? I guess? Yeah," Jake nodded. "It''s so interesting, you know? Like this arrow spine thing and arrow points! I can get¡­"


    And from this point onward, Jake shared his excitement with someone he didn''t even know.


    Maria, however, listened to him attentively.


    After Jake finished his talk, she said, "It''s like creating your own magic skills, isn''t it?"


    "Arrows are different than magic skills. Magices from the heart: I put the entirety of myself into my arrows," Jake replied.


    Maria widened her eyes and parted her lips upon hearing this remarkable deration, "Wow! You have my support! That sounds fantastic!"


    "I know, right?" Jake proudly replied.


    "I understand your circumstances now. Thank you for sharing them with me! I still want to repay you somehow, so how about I send you tickets to my concert?" Maria asked.


    "Concert? Wait, what?" Jake blinked.


    "Hehe! Surprised?" Maria giggled.


    "How many streams?" Jake asked.


    "Around forty million," Maria replied, not hiding her pride.


    Jake licked his lips, "Uh, you know, I''d probably sell those tickets."


    "It''s okay! I can share them with you for free, so no big feelings!"


    "Perfect! You''re an angel in more than just a voice!"


    "Haha!"

 Chapter 77: Fletcher (3)

    "Sorry about that call," Jake smiled at Viktor after finishing his talk with Maria.


    It wasn''t necessarily disrespectful of him to suddenly start a conversation with another yer during his break, but Jake believed he could have warned Viktor about it.


    That said, it was quite a surprising call for him as well.


    Viktor shrugged it off, "I was confused for a while. That''s it. We can get down to the business now."


    "Yeah," Jake nodded.


    His Fletcher lesson continued, then.


    Jake learned about different arrow points and held a few in his hands. It was particrly interesting for him because he believed that arrow points were one of the two most important factors for his newest skills with his summons.


    He didn''t have even a drop of knowledge regarding the metals, so Jake, for now, studied arrow points'' designs. He''d learn about smithing in other lessons.


    ''Feels like Medusa''s Venom would benefit most from a long, thin syringe-like arrow point. Can''t start a battle with this kind of arrow, but it should work well on already-wounded enemies. So the bestbination is either Joker or Master Form, then me aiming at the vital points with those arrows. As for Wukong''s m, the blunt arrow point, and Soldier or Master Form,'' Jake pondered his choices.


    He raised his voice and asked Viktor, "Can I get an arrow with a blunt point?"


    "Here," Viktor opened a neatly organized shelf and took a single arrow. He passed it to Jake.


    Upon taking it, Jake thanked the man and turned around. He could have made an arrow with his primitive experience, but Jake wanted to test Wukong''s m to the extent.


    It was best to ask for an arrow from the expert.


    Wukong appeared on Jake''s arm.


    Jake smiled at him, "I think we can bring more of your power, Wukong! Let''s practice, okay? I''ll also surprise you an hourter!"


    Despite feeling sad that he would soon disappear again, Wukong was also excited to be stronger with Jake. He nodded several times and followed Jake''s order, turning into a tattoo and wrapping around the blunt arrow.


    Jake''s eyes widened upon receiving the system messages.


    [Wukong''s m has been able to take over 45% of mana dwelling within your arrow.]


    [Wukong''s m damage and stun duration have been increased. Damage(200%)(Stun¡ª3,5 second)]


    He grinned, "You''re awesome, Wukong! Can you feel it?!"


    After confirming that a proper arrow''s build and design strengthened his skills, Jake yed around with the blunt arrow and stunned effigy countless times until Wukong''s cooldown snatched the baby monkey from him.


    If the effigy was a real living being, he would have been furious no end.


    Fortunately, he didn''t have a shred of consciousness.


    If he had, he would have been sweating by now.


    "I must check Ender and Odin''s skills now!" Jake eximed. There was no reason to hold himself back, and Jake was curious about what kind of power other summons would bless him with.


    In their usual way, Ender and Odin appeared close to Jake.


    Odin stood at the helm like a boss.


    Ender perched on Jake''s right shoulder.


    "Guys, I''ll sync you with my archery ss. Ender more or less knows what I am talking about, but you were absent at the time, Odin. Basically, I''ll turn you two into a tattoo form and apply you to arrows. This will give birth to new skills," Jake said, picking up lots of attention from his summons.


    Ender screeched, telling him he wanted to be first.


    Jake nodded, "Alright."


    The duo looked into each other''s eyes until the system messages swarmed Jake''s vision.


    [Call Of The End has synced with your archery ss!]


    [Call Of The End has unlocked a new feature.]


    [Arrow Of The End(Legendary)(Active Skill¡ª100 MP)¡ªTurn your summon into a tattoo that can be applied to any type of arrow. Once the arrow gets marked, it will receive the following bonuses¡ªEnder''s Devouring Darkness(Common) and higher damage output against eagles. Ender''s Summoning restrictions apply to this skill.]


    [Ender''s Devouring Darkness(Common)¡ªdisperse anything rted to mana upon inflicting a critical strike(Damage¡ª125% Of Your Bow and Arrow''s attack damage). The skill works only when the arrow''s damage exceeds the target''s damage or defenses.]


    [Ender''s Devouring Darkness has been able to take over 15% of mana dwelling within your arrow.]


    [Ender''s Devouring Darkness''s damage has been increased. Damage(129%)]


    [Ender has unlocked a new skill from Ender''s Inheritance!]


    [Ender has unlocked¡ªNest Of Darkness(Legendary)]


    Because of Jake''s legendary ss and connection to Ender, Ender''s Inheritance that he had absorbed from the dead legendary eagle had finally unlocked a skill!


    It was a skill that allowed Ender to take over anything rted to darkness and create his own nest inside! He could hide in shadows like Ender, the legendary eagle Jake fought did, ande out from unexpected angles alone!


    Although it was a legendary skill, it could be upgraded through Ender''s experience, inheritance, and level up!


    Legends were known to be flexible fellows.


    Jake was a prime example of it.


    "So sweet," Jake curved his lips, "Your arrow looks cool, too."


    Ender''s arrow had streaks of darkness around his miniature eagle form. It was a cool appearance of the existence to whom darkness bowed. Ender''s white beak also tranted to the tattoo as though white ink had been saved for him.


    It was pretty amusing now that Jake thought about it.


    "How should we test this arrow¡­" Jake mused aloud. He looked at Odin, whose eyes had been piercing Ender''s arrow ever since it had been marked.


    He would love to use Odin''s roar to test the arrow¡­ but that would take the puppy away from him!


    Jake craned his head to Viktor and shouted at him, "Viktor! Could you use a weak skill against us? I want to test Ender''s arrow!"


    Viktor curtly replied, "No."


    "Figured¡­" Jake sighed. Viktor didn''t seem to be passionate about bows anymore. He''d never seen him wield a bow, and arrows rarely remained in his hands for longer than a few minutes.


    Nheless, it wasn''t like Jake could waste this precious momentum.


    He turned to Odin and asked, "Odin, I''ll see you in an hour, okay? Show us your howl!"


    Odin woofed.


    He jumped on his four paws and stretched his jaw wide, releasing the prideful howl of the wolf boss! It tore through the air like a torpedo and was always something Jake could rely on.


    ''The damage is crucial for Ender''s arrow¡­ Soldier Form, it is!'' Jake struck his foot together and straightened his back before pulling behind his highest drawing point.


    He let the arrow fly.


    It left curved streaks of darkness in its wake. It was such a neat design that stirred the fantasy element that Jake''s heart trembled with excitement. On the arrow point was also darkness, which spun like a vortex.


    Atst, the arrow and the howl met.


    BANG!


    It took only a moment for the darkness to devour the howl.


    s, the cost was that the entire arrow disappeared along with the skill.


    Ender was also no longer a tattoo and returned to his real self.


    pping his wings, he hung between Odin and Jake.


    He looked down at the puppy with the pathetique expression.


    Odin growled back.


    It seemed Ender would keep this bitterness toward Odin for a while.


    It wasn''t because Odin was more popr with others, but because the puppy had left Jake''s side and enjoyed others'' petting the same, if not more. It was too pathetic in Ender''s eyes.


    Odin was also an unfortunate fellow. He wanted to be everyone''s big brother because he was summoned first by Jake, but he was still a puppy who liked to y games and be with others. He often forgot about his pride and enjoyed the games and new friends.


    Wukong would be behind him, but Ender and Medusa never bought any of that.


    Odin also had the highest record of blunders.


    Woof! Woof! Come down here! Odin shouted!


    Ender, however, was already perched on Jake''s shoulder and screeched at him.


    "Calm down, guys. We know how Ender''s arrow works now. It''s such a valuable asset in our power. I''m honored to have¡ª" Jake said, only for Odin to get louder.


    Ender was also unnaturally loud now that the puppy had triggered him.


    These two were so loud that Viktor stepped onto the tree ntation and shouted at Jake, "Can''t you silence them?!"


    "I can''t¡­" Jake raised a white g.


    Odin and Ender nced at the older man before returning to their argument.


    Only after Ender and Odin''s cooldown took them to Jake did the silence return to the workce.


    Viktor and Jake sighed with relief.


    No perfect team existed¡­ and Jake was sure of it now that these two argued.


    He was confident, however, that these two would protect each other when fighting their enemies.


    "I guess I will prepare a present for Wukong now," Jake thought aloud.

 Chapter 78: Amazing people are everywhere!

    Jake felt like Wukong was missing something in his tattoo form on the arrow.


    He was confident that he knew what Wukong needed.


    It was a staff.


    Wukong was a name that often cropped up in various games or books.


    Jake wasn''t unfamiliar with it, either.


    He had seen different representations of Wukong in various sources and decided to name his second summon with this name only because he also wanted a powerful monkey as other shows and games had.


    Wukong was a unique name for him, too. It was Wukong that had brought Jake to a more appropriate side for him¡ªMisfits¡ªand allowed him to see through the importance of names and the traces'' origins.


    There was a huge main plot behind those traces and existences that Jake was sure he''d be involved with at some point.


    "How much for this beech wood?" Jake asked Viktor.


    It was a type of wood that would work well for a staff he had decided to craft for his summon. Of course, Jake could have gone an easy route and bought one, but he wanted to pass some of his tendencies to Wukong.


    The baby monkey could already help him with the bloody task of extracting resources from carcasses, so Jake would love to have grown-up Wukong help him with craft! Perhaps there would be a day when two of them would be stuck in the workce, working on a project.


    "What do you need it for?" Viktor asked. Jake had made a bow for himself back on the tutorial ind, but his knowledge was so primitive it would be better for him to get an artisan ss first.


    Jake replied, "I want to make a staff for Wukong."


    "A monkey?" Viktor said. "You do you. I can give you a small piece for one gold coin. The old hag raised this beech wood, so you can guess its quality."


    Jake fell into a thought, "Maybe I should get something cheaper and simpler."


    "If you care about the monkey, get a staff from the shop. Anything you make won''t be as good," Viktor shared his two cents with Jake. "You''ll learn an artisan subss down the line."


    "I know that," Jake smiled, "But I promised Wukong something from myself, and I want him to get some of my habits. He''s so precious, and I want to work with him. So, I''ll get something cheaper for now, then make something properter¡­ maybe both of us would learn how to make a good staff."


    That said, Jake wouldn''t learn about it hard-way. He would allow the system to assist him way more, and he wouldn''t study as much about staves as he had done with the archery. In the future, he''d assist Wukong in any staff creation, while the baby monkey would help him with arrows and bows.


    It was a fair n.


    Just like Robert advised him, Jake didn''t have time for everything.


    He was already an odd yer who followed both paths¡ªa warrior and an artisan.


    "I''ll go to the capital to get my hands on a cheap wood. Anything you want?" Jake asked.


    Viktor casually said, "Get me sushi."


    "Sushi? There''s a sushi in Last Night?" Jake didn''t hide his surprise.


    Viktor nodded, "It''s a yer''s restaurant. You''ll find it in the town easily. Just ask someone for directions."


    "Kay. I''ll be back soon," Jake put everything into his inventory, took money for sushi from Viktor, and left for a short journey to the capital.


    -


    ''Damn, forty million streams, though,'' Jake thought as he made his way to Last Night. ''I must have never heard of her because I''m more into European, Japanese, and Korean music.''


    He wasn''t a fan of his ownnguage music this much unless someone was really good. He''d rather listen to othernguages and feel the vibes without understanding the context. That said, many people from his country, including his friends and family, couldn''t understand Jake because they needed to know the meaning of the lyrics.


    Even if Jake''s surname was of Polish origins, he was the only one in his household who really liked Polish music.


    ''How much does she make?'' Jake thought. ''Must be a lot¡­ she can y whenever she wants, I guess? Hold on, I heard stories of evil managers, so she must have one forcing her to do concerts and stuff. But a singer, huh¡­ so lucky! She''s set for life now, isn''t she? Get a few estates and investments, then y the game all day and night.


    I''m not jealous at all¡­ at all!''


    Jake sighed.


    He was jealous.


    The only reason he wanted her to be on his friend list before finding out her upation was to keep an eye on her level and progress. If Jake recalled properly, she also had spent much time on the tutorial ind.


    Her older sister was a guild leader of an influential guild, too.


    Which meant Maria''s progress should be excellent, if not otherworldly.


    Robert also mentioned that he was suspicious about Maria''s skills. He told Jake and Mary that Maria could be a wielder of at least an epic ss.


    ''But if she''s a celebrity, I must do something not to lose her from my friend list!'' Jake came to a sudden understanding. He was overwhelmed by her upation and kindness, but now that he thought clear-headed, he really wanted not to lose this connection.


    Atst, he could tease his friends about something!


    He coulde out to them and say, ''I spent seven months in tutorial and was rewarded with friendship with a celebrity!'' or something like that.


    His friends had much to say about his style, so he wanted to get back at them.


    Nheless, there was also something exciting and difficult to exin about having a celebrity on the friend list. Perhaps the thought that countless people would love to be in his shoes because of it was enough to turn that exciting.


    Jake smirked.


    He would just casually talk with her for now.


    If he flopped that, then so be it!


    Finally, Jake was in The Warmonger Empire''s Capital. He asked about the sushi booth and went there after a kind man passed him directions. It was so nice to have NPCs so supportive.


    Jake waited in the queue until he saw the yer behind the counter. He was making sushi in person, and every client could see those rolls rolling on the table.


    "Wee to my American Tokyo Booth! I remember my clients'' faces, so I can tell you''re here for the first time! Ten percent discount, then!" A yer with the nickname Sushi God said with a remarkable business smile.


    Jake chuckled, "Thanks! I heard your sushi is amazing. Even NPCs ask me to get one for them."


    "The road was long and difficult, but it was all worth it, then," Sushi God chuckled. "Sushi God is my second character. When I made sushi myself in one of the dungeons on my first character, I realized the potential of this business and the new vors this world holds! It''s also so lucrative, you know? I could give up on my school because of it!"


    "Damn!" Jake clicked his tongue, "Howe I am meeting so many amazing peopletely?"


    "Haha! It''s this virtual reality that is amazing! It enables us a lot of fun!" Sushi God sincerely replied.


    Jake waspelled to nod. "Yeah."


    "My grandpa said that if immersive virtual reality was back in his teens, he would have many girlfriends faster and even married earlier!" Sushi God grinned.


    Jake burst outughing, too, "Did he also say that he''d wear a ck robe and wield two swords, getting all those chicks?"


    "He did! Haha!"


    "Haha!"


    When Jake got sushi for himself and Viktor, he packed it into his inventory and went to the auction house to get a cheap wood for himself.


    After returning to Viktor''s workce, they ate the meal together and got to work.


    -


    It waste evening.


    Jake had received a code for two tickets and received them.


    He was shocked to see that he received their premium.


    Each ticket could be sold for even five hundred dors¡­ Jake speechlessly stared at the screen of his PC.


    He then typed Maria''s singer alias.


    It was Lilith.


    "Oh my god¡­" Jake widened his eyes upon seeing one of her concerts. It wasn''t what he had been expecting, as Maria''s voice was soothing and calm. Lilith, however, was like the double-personality that took over her when she held a microphone.


    She was wild and sang various genres like metal, pop, rock, and more.


    She didn''t look like an angel but a demoness. Her whole appearance was so different from what Jake had seen in the game world.


    Her dance choreography also wasn''t innocent, but Jake could see why, as no one nowadays is that innocent.


    That said, it wasn''t also indecent.


    It was like she knew the perfect bnce.


    Jake listened to her songs and found a liking to them. Anything catchy got to his ylist, basically.


    "Oh, since when you listen to Lilith?" Mary asked after encroaching on Jake''s private space.


    She knew he wasn''t in a game world and that she would find him doing something on his PC.


    "From today," Jake replied. "I will seriously lock my room next time."


    "I love Lilith!" Mary ignored Jake''sment and smiled at him. "Check out her newest ep, Hell''s Ride."


    "I will definitely check itst," Jake red at his sister.


    Mary sneered, "Sure, miss the best song!"


    Jake shrugged and asked, "Have you ever been to her concert?"


    "Nope. I missed her concert when she was close to us." Mary replied.


    Jake then showed her two premium tickets he had.


    All he had to do was print them out¡­


    Mary stood frozen. "H-How?"


    "If you want them, it''s seven hundred dors each."


    "You dare to scam your sister?!"


    "Yeah, of course I dare!" Jakeughed.


    "Lower it for me, you bastard! I want to take Robert out for a date!"


    "I will think about it."


    "Jake! I want a date with Robert! Date! Date!"


    "Stop shaking my chair!"


    "Date! Date! Date!"


    "Alright, five hundred each!"


    "Hehe! Deal!"


    Mary let Jake go and turned around, skipping toward the door. "I''ll be away for a few days~~"


    Jake spun on the chair and showed his middle finger at her, "Choke on the banana and slip in the shower!"


    "Never!" Mary grinned before shutting down the doors.


    A secondter, she opened them and stepped in. "How did you get those tickets? It''s nothing sus, right?"


    "I got them from Lilith herself," Jake replied.


    "You could havee up with a better lie," Mary narrowed her eyes and put her hands on her waist.


    Jake sighed, "I''m not lying. For real, this time."


    "But how?" Mary didn''t hide her shock and jealousy.


    All of it crumbled after Jake shared the story.


    Mary''s enthusiasm vanished from her. She stood like a broken doll¡­


    "She''s from Raven Guild¡­" Mary whispered like a heartbroken maiden¡­ "I no longer like Lilith..."


    Jake stared at her with his eyebrows up, wearing a mask of disbelief, "What''s in the game remains in the game¡­ right?"


    "I guess so¡­" Mary wasn''t so much convinced by that.


    Jake didn''t want to lose such a good client, however, "Oh,e on! Just go and enjoy her music! She''s much different in real life than in the game, too! No one will judge you! Maybe she will see you and invite you backstage! You will meet other celebrities that she has on feats!


    You will feel like one¡­ wait, aren''t you one?"


    "Kinda I am¡­ a lot of people know me in the game, and I have a fan club, too¡­ but I don''t really interact with them¡­ so¡­ who cares?" Mary replied in a broken tone.


    Jake was so pissed at her that he shouted, "Six hundred dors for each ticket, and finally, go and get an apartment for yourself, you damn celebrity!"


    "You dare?!" Mary''s mood quickly returned to her old self once Jake threatened her.


    And the usual argument began.

 Chapter 79: Odins Arrow (1)

    Odin appeared before Jake upon getting called.


    It was afternoon.


    Jake was after his sses and decided to ditch his homework to venture into The Legend Enigma''s World.


    He didn''t have time to pass a staff to Wukong and sync Odin''s summoning with his archery.


    Those were important things that took priority over his homework¡ªat least, that was Jake''s excuse.


    Therefore, Wukong materialized himself second.


    Unlike Odin, Wukong calmly held to Jake''s left arm, looking at him serenely. He was surely Jake''s calmest and the most kindpanion.


    Inparison, Odin had been triggered by Ender so much that he ran in circles around Jake, howling. He already wanted to sync with Jake''s archery, get his own skill, and show everyone who was the boss here.


    That was his destiny! He was the boss!


    Jakeughed, "I have a present for you, Wukong. This is the staff I''ve created."


    After taking the wooden staff into his little hands, Wukong used his legs to keep himselftched to Jake. His entire attention, however, fell onto the wooden staff from which he felt something calling to him.


    It was a short, wooden staff that matched Wukong''s size.


    In fact, after Jake rented Viktor''s stuff to make this staff with hismon sense, the older man pointed out that it would have been difficult to find a weapon matching Wukong''s size.


    That only served to increase Jake''s ego.


    Upon seeing Jake''s smirk, Viktor got pissed and added something from himself to the staff.


    Smiling, Jake sat down and stared at the baby monkey while snuggling up Odin to his chest. It only took Jake a few seconds to calm Odin, whose eyes closed upon receiving afortable petting.


    He said, "I''ve made small grooves in the middle of this staff as a handle. It''s smooth and easy to hold to, I believe. Viktor also added metal pieces to the staff''s edges, increasing the weapon''s damage. It''s only a temporary one until I learn the artisan subss, but it should be enough for early levels. I made it myself because I want you to follow my steps and craft your items yourself.


    What do you think about it?"


    Wukong had been nodding to each of Jake''sments. Thest words, however, peeled his eyes off the staff andpelled him to look at him.


    Learning new stuff from Jake and getting new skills was fun, so Jake''s idea stirred Wukong''s heart.


    Just like usual, he nodded at him, wearing a broad and excited smile.


    Jake patted his head, "Do you like it?"


    Wukong nodded.


    "Great," Jake smiled and stood up, "Well, I guess I will call the rest, and all of you can rest."


    That didn''t go like Jake thought.


    Medusa curled up in the pocket on his shirt''s chest. Ender didn''t seem to want to leave his usual perch on Jake''s shoulder, either.


    Only Wukong smiled at them and distanced himself to practice a few movements with the staff.


    It wouldn''t trigger his cooldown as he would dance. The said battle dance didn''t look like a novice at all. It was as though Wukong had been borrowing knowledge from his legendary existence or perhaps name.


    Jake confirmed his suspicions, ''The game developers must have inspired themselves for real.''


    That was when Odin barked.


    He wanted to sync with Jake''s archery already!


    Ender''s eyes also prompted him to mention it.


    Jake chuckled, "Yes, yes. Let''s do it, Odin. I also want to see what you''re about to cook up."


    The duo looked into each other''s eyes.


    Their legendary existences had been triggered by their bond and desires.


    [Call Of The Wolf Boss has synced with your archery ss!]


    [Call Of The Wolf Boss has unlocked a new feature.]


    [Wolf Boss'' Arrow(Legendary)(Active Skill¡ª100 MP)¡ªTurn your summon into a tattoo that can be applied to any type of arrow. Once the arrow gets marked, it will receive the following bonuses¡ªOdin''s Thunder(Common) and higher damage output against wolves. Odin''s Summoning restrictions apply to this skill.]


    [Odin''s Thunder(Common)¡ªattach the highly prative force of Odin''s existence into your arrow. Odin''s Thunder''s damage is increased by 100% upon inflicting a critical strike! (Damage¡ª300% Of Your Bow and Arrow''s attack damage).]


    [Odin''s Thunder has been able to take over 5% of mana dwelling within your arrow.]


    [Odin''s Thunder''s damage has been increased. Damage(301%)]


    Jake stood shocked.


    Ender''s expression was no longer Pathetique as he stared at the marked arrow.


    Even Medusa peeked out from Jake''s pocket and looked at the arrow.


    Wukong stopped his training and turned around.


    Odin''s damage was overwhelming. His arrow was tattooed with a wolf whose jaw was so open and terrifying that it appeared he''d be able to devour everything and everyone on its path, leaving terror in its wake.


    Since every tattoo was cool, it obviously wasn''t an appearance that gathered everyone''s attention.


    The power brimming within Jake''s arrow was just tremendous.


    It was the entire 301% of his strength!


    Jake''s stats were absurd, too. If he were to get a better arrow and a bow, the damage would increase even more!


    This was such a powerful skill that the saying¡ªthe best defense is the best offense¡ªmade sense.


    Jake thought, ''Just 5% of mana has been used¡­ it''s too low. It can''t be just because of the arrow''s design¡­ meaning Odin''s name ys a role here.''


    It didn''t take a genius to understand that Odin''s name didn''t match his destiny.


    Jake hadn''t thought much about it when naming him.


    He came up with Odin because it was a strong name.


    It was the name of one of the deities from his world.


    Ender, the legendary eagle he had fought and spoken with, told him that Jake was courting death by naming his wolf with this name. It meant that a legendary trace of Odin must have been lost in this world!


    ''Wouldn''t it mean that the legendary existences were also humans? Or there''s more to this name?'' Jake thought, then bit his lips as he realized he didn''t know the crucial element, ''What''s Odin''s true name?''

 Chapter 80: Odins Arrow (2)

    Although Ender had once mentioned Odin''s true name, Jake hadn''t heard him in the fervor of the battle.


    Moreover, Odin was the target of those words, including his name. He didn''t want to remember that, as he treasured the name his friend and master had given him.


    It was quite aplicated situation in which these two had found themselves.


    Of course, Odin hadn''t thought this far.


    In his tattoo form, he could see that everyone reacted to his new skill. Everyone''s eyes were on him and his power! He had the power of the oldest brother, who would protect everyone.


    He would get the deserved respect from them!


    Jake also could sense that Odin wanted to disy his might.


    He smiled and nodded.


    ''The greatest damage means Soldier Form is also perfect for you,'' Jake thought as he fixed his body in his most familiar form, drawing the highest anchor point.


    Because of the excitement coursing through him, he barely kept an eye on his stats. His recement bow trembled, and a few cracks spread like snakes. He was moments from getting his bow broken.


    That was when Jake let the arrow fly.


    BOOM!


    The thunderous wolf''s howl resounded from the bow, shattering the weapon after releasing the arrow! Shattered pieces of the broken equipment copsed at Jake''s feet.


    His eyes, however, were stered to the arrow that left silver-white streaks in its wake.


    Once it connected with the effigy, the second thunder echoed across Viktor''s workce. The effigy''s hide splintered into little pieces that zoomed away from it, leaving a gaping hole. The arrow was also gone.


    Odin conjured himself into his true form and howled, his head arched back.


    He was so proud of himself!


    His howlsted a whole minute!


    "SHUT UP!" Viktor shouted at him.


    Odin didn''t care about him, though.


    He turned around and gazed into Ender''s eyes.


    Both their skills caused arrows to be gone. Though differences were clear between their purposes, it was clear that there was apetition between them, and none would concede.


    Ender quickly sumbed to his Pathetique expression upon receiving Odin''s gaze.


    The puppy tilted his head like a boss, ring back.


    "It''s¡­ quite an amusing contest," Jakemented after seeing these two''s expressions. He walked to the effigy and checked the hole.


    It was pretty deep, at least fifty centimeters deep and around thirty centimeters wide. No one would think this was caused by an arrow enchanted by skill. In fact, anyone would question Jake and tell him which mage had done it.


    He smirked.


    "Odin," Jake said.


    Odin''s eyes switched to Jake''s face.


    "Well done," Jake smiled.


    Odin howled again!


    "GIVE HIM A SNACK OR SOMETHING!" Viktor howled from his workce.


    -


    An hourter, Odin and Wukong were back to their games.


    They ran around the cut trees, climbed on them, or tucked themselves beneath them in search of adventures. It was so adorable that Jake probably could pick up girls with their help.


    Ender and Medusa were on him. However, they were not interested in sunbathing or any activities.


    Jake was immersed in his Fletcher lessons, not paying anyone attention.


    Viktor had told him what to do and even passed a few skills. Jake was told to inspect every piece that made an arrow in thorough detail, so his task was boring.


    "Arrow fletchings are strung with feather''s tendons¡­ that exins a lot," Jake whispered to himself while scrutinizing a feather on the workbench.


    He spent much time going from feathers to arrow spine, studying in circles and repetitively. His game system absorbed his knowledge and provided much help.


    He executed his breathing meditation while repeating what he had learned in his mind, not wasting any second of his studies.


    It was a noteworthy attitude, only if one ignored that Jake hadn''t done any of his homework as ofte.


    "You mentioned that you want to learn an artisan subss," Viktor''s words woke up Jake from his studies.


    He nodded at him, "Yes."


    "Before we get to some metalwork, you''d better lick a little of an artisan experience. You want to try your luck or invest in yourself?" Viktor bluntly asked.


    Jake asked what he meant by that.


    Viktor exined, "Investing in yourself means getting a safe spot outside the capital to study your artisan subss at the mountain''s feet. It''s because of the influx of yers.


    Last Night''s facilities could only store so many people, so the royal family thought of a new business, which was to rent portable crafting stuff to yers and lend them a small piece of the guardednd to practice without any dangers. Only yers with achievements and connections use facilities in the capital.


    There are various masters and apprentices to learn from, so there shouldn''t be any issues for you to get a subss.


    "By luck, I mean I can rmend you to an old man I learned from. He''s retired and spends his days drinking in a tavern. It''d be best if you were to learn stuff from him. It''d help me to trante my fletching knowledge to you more easily. But I don''t think you can get him to teach you." Viktor mentioned that Jake''s chances were extremely low.


    That was, however, what convinced him.


    "I want to try my luck," he said with a wide smile.


    Viktor casually nodded, "Go to the Falcon Tavern on the outskirts of the Last Night and find a silver-haired man with a red nose called Aaron. He usually drinks his favorite green whiskey."


    Jake nodded.


    He called off his summons and went to wash himself. In this immersive game world, yers can smell various fragrances, including sweat.


    Moving around with sweaty bodies was also ufortable, so they usually spent at least ten minutes under showers or bykes or rivers.


    Atst, Jake left the shower fresh, ready to make a new connection.


    Viktor had passed him a rmendation letter.


    "I''m off! See ya soon!" Jake called to Viktor.


    "Take your time," Viktor snidely replied without realizing he had be close to Jake.

 Chapter 81: Artisan Quest (1)

    Once in the capital, Jake decided not to go straight to the tavern.


    He went past the training grounds to see how others did.


    He hadn''t seen much of others'' archery, so it''d be difficult to catch any of their progress, but he was interested if they were still diligently practicing their skills.


    The group of archerscked two yers, but the rest remained. There was also a chance that the missing yers didn''t have time to y the game and were busy with other responsibilities.


    Jake didn''t pay much attention to it.


    ''Still bullied¡­'' Jake inwardly sighed.


    A few mages were throwing nasty remarks at the archers who could only practice in turns against one effigy. There wasn''t anything new or creative in their insults, so Jake couldn''t learn anything new from them.


    Those men were as pitiful as they were before.


    Welshy, whoughed the most at Jake at the time, was also here.


    ''Does he have nothing to do? His level didn''t go up at all.'' Jake thought. Welshy was a yer who exposed his level and nickname, probably to get others to his side to bully archers.


    That was when a development Jake hadn''t expected urred.


    A woman in her early twenties barged onto the training grounds. She stood out from other yers because of the fantasy tattoos of dragons, snakes, and wolves on her right arm and leg.


    She revealed them to the world by cutting her long pants''s right sleeve. Her shirt was also forcefully cut to disy her abs and arms.


    It could be said that she wore some kind of sports bra instead of a shirt.


    Her attire was quite peculiar, and so was her appearance.


    For some reason, archers paled, and Welshy and his group of bullies had swallowed their insults. They couldn''t believe that the white-haired woman hade back so fast! She also brought her gang!


    The woman said, "I told you that only I can push around those archer losers, didn''t I? I wanted them to be free of bullying until I returned to break them at their highest."


    Welshy and the other guys'' expressions twisted.


    The woman spat at them, "You know what happens to those that bust my fun up?"


    Without waiting for their replies, the white-haired yer rushed at Welshy and his group. She was fast, but the distance between her and them had been too great to breach in a second.


    Using their mana steps, the mage bullies straggled. They appeared in five different locations, which would further thwart the white-haired woman''s n to get back at them.


    She chose her first target, Welshy, and ran toward him. Since the white-haired woman wasn''t alone and had her own gang, she told the rest to keep others upied.


    Welshy was her target.


    He was at run for his dear life.


    His mana step wasn''t expensive, but he knew he would be done in a few minutes if things continued this way.


    Which was because he couldn''t teleport long distances and leave the training grounds!


    The training grounds were protected by tall fences imbued with magic crests so that no mana would flood the adjacent street. It was a measure to keep residents safe.


    The white-haired woman understood this principle. Though she may have been on Welshy''s tail all this time, she never allowed him to teleport close to the exit. She was smart.


    And so was her gang that was used to her orders.


    Jake felt amused seeing Welshy teleporting around like a headless chicken.


    He asked the closest yer about this, "You know what''s going on here?"


    "Yeah," the man nodded, "This woman has been here for about three months. She doesn''t level up and continues to be a criminal of The Warmonger Empire''s Last Empire. Her nickname is El Boss Queen. Somehow, she found a lot of idiots who liked to bully others, too, and formed a gang. Some people take bullying to the next level."


    Jake waspelled to agree. "I see no fun in that¡­ like, there''s nothing to gain except the infamy."


    The yer sighed, "Some like to be notorious. Nothing can be done about it. If things go well, the guards will soon catch her and throw her into prison. She''ll be sentenced for two weeks up to a month. If not, she will bother everyone again."


    "I mean, her infamy is nothingpared to those high-level criminals that have¡­ let''s say their fun. She''s basically a nobody that can be one-shot by any high level¡­ I''m intrigued by the prison system, though," Jake said.


    "It''s simple. Once in prison, yers can only log in and talk with others. It''s impossible to use any mana or even the system, and upon killing oneself, a yer respawns in his cell anyway."


    "Oh, thanks. I see how it works now," Jake nodded.


    Back on the training grounds, Welshy''s mana ran out. He didn''t use any of his consumables because it was pointless, and he just received what was due.


    El Boss Queen caught him and punched him straight in the face.


    When he fell onto his back, she saddled him and pummeled his face with her bare fists. She must have used some skill to strengthen herself, or perhaps she had these high stats.


    Welshy''s teeth zoomed past her grinning face. His blood also found its way up to her face, sshing on her cheeks.


    The mage''s screams were as pitiful as his swollen and bruised face.


    Jake, however, didn''t feel a hint of sympathy toward him.


    That said, Jake curved his lips up when El Boss Queen stood up and craned her head to the archers.


    She said, "Come and shoot your arrows at me¡­ or I will beat you and steal your only effigy. How many times will you make me tell you that I love catching your arrows barehanded and crunching them in my palm? Much better than thisme magic that vanishes upon contact with me!"


    Meanwhile, Jake whispered to himself, "I hope you will be around here when I return."


    He turned around and headed to Sushi God.


    Jake nned to get sushi for Aaron, the old artisan. It should help with negotiations!

 Chapter 82: Artisan Quest (2)

    Jake entered The Falcon Tavern.


    Its exterior matched Last Night''s theme, as it was built from red bricks. The windows were draped by ck shades, so Jake couldn''t have peeked inside.


    A wooden carved logo, dangling above the double doors, [The Falcon Tavern], with a falcon overwatching it, however, ensured that everyone made it through.


    No one was also guarding the entrance.


    It seemed there was no need for that since the soldiers of The Warmonger Empire rarely patrolled those areas.


    Inside, Jake found out that everyone preferred darkness.


    The candles on the tables and the wafting smell of liquor conjured a scene impossible to be seen during daylight. Many residents and yers were at the wooden, round tables, enjoying the theme unique to The Falcon Tavern.


    They were ying various card games and betting on each other.


    Gambling was legal and popr here.


    A few men were arguing with each other and threatening to take it outside.


    Jake also spotted a few daringdies ying a blood-rushing type of poker in the corner of the tavern''s first floor. He could have joined them had he wanted since his character was confirmed to be eighteen years old.


    Nheless, Jake''s eyes hadn''t rested too long on that table. He swept through everyone for at least a second, stopping at an old man with silver hair and an unnaturally red nose.


    He was sitting by the bartender''s counter, drinking a green liquor in a ss. The bartender shook his head each time the old man requested another shot.


    Jake was in their earshot and could hear their conversation.


    "Why did you work so hard for years? Surely not to end up in this pungent tavern, right, Master Aaron?" the bartender asked while pouring the green whiskey into Aaron''s ss.


    Aaron harrumphed, "People either work hard to change their lives or achieve anything. I failed. And here I am."


    "I''m all ears if you want to pour out," the bartender smiled.


    Aaron sneered, "All yer have to do is pour more whiskey to me. Don''t bother about costs."


    "Such a loss," the bartender chuckled. He''d heard many stories during his time here and surely would hear even more interesting bits soon enough. He was so familiar with defeats that he didn''t mind Aaron keeping his story to himself.


    That was when Jake approached them.


    The bartender''s eyes flicked briefly before he lowered his face and started rubbing a wet ss with a handkerchief.


    "Can I sit here?" Jake asked.


    Aaron faintly curved his lips, "Only if yer can resist the smell of my stinky breath. Don''t drop dead next to me¡ªI don''t need my whiskey sourer."


    "Since I haven''t passed out yet with so many liquors and dirty smells mixed at once, I think I will manage," Jake reciprocated the smile and sat down next to the artisan master.


    The bartender offered a drink, "As you can see, the green whiskey is fairly popr here. It has so much ethanol that I wouldn''t rmend it for any normal young man your age, but you reek of confidence."


    "Thanks," Jake shook his head, "I will get a lemon juice today. I wish I could have a drink with Master Aaron, though, but I promised the alcohol virginity to my friends. Can''t meet them yet in this world."


    The bartender and Aaronughed.


    While the bartender turned around to get Jake a drink, Aaron struck the empty ss on the counter and pierced Jake with his old but experienced eyes.


    He said, "Yer don''t hide your intent, kid. What yer need me for?"


    Jake passed Viktor''s rmendation letter to the old man.


    After reading through it, Aaron smiled to himself and shook his head. He handed it back to Jake and remained silent. Only when the bartender poured drinks to them did he part his lips.


    He said, "I''m retired. Ourst tango was a few months ago when we failed."


    "Yourst tango?" Jake asked.


    "He hasn''t told yer?" Aaron sneered, "Viktor and I thought we could bring back archery to its prime or at least be strong enough to match others. It was because of yer¡ªyers. Yer are a different breed and have much different gifts than ours¡­ yer destiny here is as mysterious as the legendary existences. It was such a flop.


    Like my entire career¡­ I believed in a bow and arrow, lost the edge, and was pulled away from my peers.


    "Viktor believed many times in his lineage and archery. He even learned my skills when I lost that passion¡­ some timeter, he came to me and said that this was the moment he lost. His brothers and sisters kept honing their fighting skills while he spent time crafting and peering into his weapons. I saw myself in him¡­ I understood him so much¡­ he''s still young and believed for thest time.


    He even dragged me with himself¡­ and we received a harsh p from reality," Aaron sighed and chugged the whiskey in one go.


    The old man was sure that Viktor had noticed a glimpse of hope in Jake or perhaps be close enough to him that he didn''t mind stretching his connections.


    That said, Aaron was done with his upation.


    He wouldn''t work with anyone.


    Jake nodded, "A man can only fight for so long, right? But you see, I didn''te here to learn about Viktor. If he wants to share his story with me, I''ll attentively listen."


    Aaron narrowed his eyes and shifted them to look at Jake.


    Jake smiled at him.


    He said, "I came to this world to bring the archery to the top. I''ll be the master of archery in both worlds."


    "In both worlds?" the old man repeated in wonder, not believing whether he heard him right.


    Jake nodded, "I''m practicing in both worlds for this ambition toe true. I''m also held back by my responsibilities, which helped me understand that time is precious. That we, adults, can''t waste our years. That''s why I want you to pass me a quest for the artisan subss. Your artisan subss with your library of knowledge and experience. Please, give me a quest."

 Chapter 83: Artisan Quest (3)

    Jake''s attitude and words were shaped by his experiences.


    His survival skills were proficient because he studied Richard''s knowledge through the game system and followed his guidance.


    Meaning Aaron could write down a book and share his experience with him as well. He also understood that time was precious and that he could rely on the system to learn a lot without Aaron''s help.


    All he needed was his knowledge.


    Had he been his usual self, he would havee out with different methods to cajole Master Aaron.


    Perhaps some of Ingrid''s confidence had been rubbed off him as he went in and cut to the chase after a few pleasantries.


    "Ah, yeah," Jake awkwardly smiled, "I''ve brought sushi for us. It''s really tasty. Viktor loves it."


    Stupefied, Aaron lowered his eyes to the two boxes.


    Once Jake unwrapped them, Aaron salivated a little more. It was important to eat while drinking alcohol, but he had been ignoring that for some time now. He really wanted to taste this sushi that was under his nose!


    "Yer crafty brat," Aaron snatched the box with sushi and dug in.


    Jake chuckled and ate his share as well.


    A few minutester, Aaron said, "So yer wants a quest, huh."


    "Yes, if you''re unwilling to teach me stuff in person, I don''t mind following your quests," Jake replied. It''d be better to learn about skills from the source as there were terms and things the quest''s description couldn''t exin.


    It was for this reason that the specialnd for newbie crafting sses had masters and apprentices breezing between portable workbenches to assist new yers.


    Those NPCs were familiar with yers. They could hand out quests without batting an eye andpel yers to follow their ways.


    In other words, they had briefs, rewards, and skills to hand out in abundance.


    Aaron hadn''t taught many yers, meaning his first quest would be simple. In fact, it could be anything, from tasking Jake with bringing him a different liquor from another capital or killing a few monsters.


    "Artisan is a broad upation. What yer have eyes on?" Aaron asked.


    Jake nodded, "I want to learn how to make bows and equipment. Not just wooden bows but also metal and even from scales or bones¡­ the same goes for equipment. My newbie helper told me to learn traps, so I also would like to learn them¡­ didn''t have time for that. I also want to learn about jewelry. I have a gem I want to turn into a sight."


    "A sight?" Aaron asked before throwing sushi into his old mouth.


    Jake chuckled, "Yes. I want to include modern bow features in my bow. By modern, I mean features from my world. So far, I have ideas for a stabilizer, an arrow rest, and a sight."


    "Yer got me curious. Share what yer knows," Aaron caressed his long silver beard as he told Jake.


    Jake nodded, "A stabilizer helps with the bowstring''s vibrations. I add this to the bow''s riser¡­ my first bow had a pretty long pole, but I''vee to the conclusion that adding three shorter poles should do me better. One stabilizer below, one in the middle, and one at the top. An arrow rest is also a feature that can be reattached at any point.


    I''ve been using a bow without it, and honestly, I kinda miss it. It helps with the trajectory as I can easily slide my arrow. A sight is also an attachable feature that allows me to see my targets better. It''s like a scope.


    "You might be wondering why would I go for a sight? There should be archery skills to help with eyesight, right? Like a skill to bring mana to an eye to enhance vision. I thought about it.


    I think two is better than one," Jake smirked, "But even if that''s wrong and maybe pointless, a sight can help me lock on one target¡ªmaybe the crucial target I must keep an eye on while the enhanced vision helps me keep an eye on the rest. I have also thought of silencers¡­ but I don''t know if I can make them."


    "Tell me," Aaron replied in such a deep voice that it could have been mistaken for him demanding a reply.


    The bartender and Jake grinned.


    "Silencers are like gums attached to the bowstring or bow''s riser. It helps with vibrations and the sound. While I love the whistles, I think it''d be possible to make a silent arrowpletely, both in release and flight, with the silencers.


    Magic is shy, no matter what type, and only assassins truly wear silent mana¡­ but the silent archery is deadlier than any assassin''s de!" Jake proudly stated without having any experience.


    But he believed in that.


    Aaron also could see why.


    The old man whispered, "Interesting¡­"


    Jake chuckled, "I haven''t said the best part."


    "Oh?" Aaron reacted with a clear interest.


    Jake smiled at him, "The bow looks much cooler with those modern features."


    "Haha!" Aaron burst outughing. His jovial voice rippled across the tavern, gathering everyone''s attention. When the rest saw his red nose, however, they called him a drunkard and ignored him.


    Aaron was stillughing to no end.


    Despite all those modern features and their uses, Jake loved that he would stand out and look cool! It was such a young and naive way of thinking.


    Aaron, however, used to be the same in histe teens. He loved to design his craft.


    Minerva had also told him that the world was heading in the direction where weapons would be forgotten! It had left such a stamp on his heart that only Viktor could have taken him out for thest tango.


    But today, Jake had stirred his heart again.


    "If yer could make a bow and arrows with mana alone, would yer go for it?" Aaron asked.


    Jake shook his head, "I feel mana through items. There are people like me, lots of them. I will make at least thirty percent of them archers."


    Aaron stood up. "Get up. We''re going to my workce."


    He was so sober it was a shock.

 Chapter 84: Artisan Quest (4)

    "Seems like a knowledge of another world''s archery has reawakened your passion," the bartender said with a wide smile, sincerely happy for the old man.


    Aaron, however, wasn''t so naive.


    He nced at the man and silently conjured three golden coins. The coins didn''t make any sound while rolling toward the bartender''s hands. The man was also quick to uptake, snatching money before anyone could notice the deal.


    Aaron said, "If anything, I talked about trying another tavern."


    "Understood, Master Aaron," the bartender sincerely smiled, catching the cue.


    Learning from Aaron wasn''t prohibited, nor were his skills banned.


    He was still a man with connections to the imperial household. His status wasn''tparable to Viktor, who could allow himself a lot of leeway since Aaron didn''t have any blood rted to the royalties here.


    That said, he knew a few things that had better not be mentioned.


    It was imusible for Aaron''s presence to trouble Jake''s gaming life since Minerva had also met him and knew his name and face.


    Nheless, Aaron would rather be safe than sorry.


    "Follow me," Aaron faced the bartender with his back, eyes on Jake.


    Jake nodded and left the tavern with the old master.


    While it might have seemed like Jake had easily convinced Aaron to get him under his wing, many things had fallen into a proper ce for the old man''s heart to be sparked.


    Jake''s ns to include modern bow features had only stirred Aaron''s interest at most.


    It was Jake''s ambition that wanted to go against the changing times that had kindled Aaron''s hope for bows and arrows to return to the world stage!


    He was also different from the yer Aaron and Viktor had worked with before.


    In those young green eyes, Aaron could see the resolution to harness everything, including mana and magic, through archery¡ªbows and arrows.


    It was exactly the desire that boiled Aaron''s blood.


    Going across the outskirts, Jake was unaware of Aaron''s feelings.


    He was confident that he''d be able to start an artisan quest soon and improve himself further. He couldn''t wait to include a metalwork to his arrows and bow.


    He could do and test so many things that Jake''s heart beat with excitement.


    Atst, Aaron brought Jake to his house.


    "I have my workce in the basement," Aaron said. His house was on the capital''s outskirts, meaning he probably wanted to distance himself from the royal circle.


    It was a one-story house.


    Inside, Jake coughed as the air was heavy. All windows were shut for so long that breathing was difficult. Slices of sunshine exposed dust swirling in the air after opening the door.


    It obscured the house''s interior!


    "You could have opened windows before leaving to a tavern, Master Aaron," Jake said while pressing his hand against his nose. Had he not done that, he would have vomited.


    Aaron only coughed thrice before heading to the basement''s door. He conveniently ignored Jake''sment.


    Downstairs was a world Jake hadn''t been in yet.


    It was a vast hall closed in four stone walls. The space was so substantial that Jake couldn''t fathom how much room was avable below the one-story house.


    Jake would believe Aaron if he were to tell him that he had bought his neighbors'' basements.


    The hall was neatly organized¡­ and clean.


    Jake couldn''t spot even a speck of dust here. The hall was lit up by magical orbs simr to the one perched atopnterns on the streets. Those orbs were stuffed in the ceiling and cast down light on various wooden chests locked by magic seals, furnaces, and workbenches on which stuff like hammers, nails, and chisels were arranged for use.


    Aaron noticed Jake''s stare resting on one of the furnaces and corrected his thoughts, "This is a steam chamber. Yer will use it to add flexibility to yer bow."


    Jake''s eyes widened.


    He smiled, "I see. I used quite a raw method by waving my bow above the bonfire."


    "Outdated!" Aaron reacted harshly, "Yer were lucky that your bow survived that!"


    "I know," Jake could only awkwardly smile at the old man.


    Before any of the lessons began, Aaron stated the rules of his workce.


    It could have been said that he talked about what was a norm on Earth¡ªhealth and safety.


    He was more concerned about his stuff, though.


    Aaron caressed his silver beard while saying the most important rule of his workce, "All resources yer use in my workce must be obtained by yer."


    "Does it mean I can''t buy anything in the auction house or other stores?" Jake asked.


    Aaron nodded. "That''s what I mean."


    Jake replied, "I''d like to know a reason."


    Aaron proudly arched his head back, "So yer will care about all resources yer earned in our dangerous world."


    It was a psychological effect Aaron wanted to exert on Jake.


    If Jake were to tinker with resources he had risked his life and time for, he''d be more careful with them. That would trante to more meticulous work, which should increase the quality of his craft.


    It was a hellish practice for any of Aaron''s students.


    That said, yers had it much easier.


    Monsters dropped items, and there were various titles to help them get their hands on many things. It was so easy to find resources nowadays that the market was saturated with them.


    That killed some of the difficulties for newbie artisans.


    "Yer can also die," Aaron said, then his eyes took a challenging gleam, "Only yer time is at stake."


    The old dog understood the value of time.


    Jake had learned about it only so recently and had already used this card against him.


    Which was the reason Aaron teased him about it.


    Jake smiled, "I understand. If so, I''d like to start with my equipment. Also, would it be okay to summon mypanion and have him learn along with me?"


    "Yerpanion?" Aaron asked, bemused.


    A secondter, Wukong appeared on Jake''s left arm.

 Chapter 85: Artisan Quest (5)

    "A monkey?" Aaron asked. "As if a monkey could learn anything."


    Though it was surprising for a low-level yer to have a summon, Jake''spanion was just a monkey in appearance. He was also adorable, which obscured his real identity and high stats.


    Wukong was also a nice fellow, so he didn''t allow Aaron''s words to get to his heart. He didn''t lower his opinion of the old man just because of it.


    Jake smiled, his voice showing hints of disrespect toward Aaron, "Wukong''s a smart monkey. He''s learned my survival skills and will learn artisan skills from me. We''ll one day craft something together."


    Stirred by Jake''s words, Wukong nodded a few times while clinging deeper to his arm. That deration touched him so much that he would agree to anything Jake said now.


    Aaron stroked his beard, "The same rules apply to yer monkey."


    "It''s Wukong," Jake smiled. His smile also had a picture of displeasure.


    Aaron sighed, "Wukong has to obey the workce''s rules."


    "We understand," Jake nodded, and so did Wukong.


    It''d have been stupid for Jake to go against Aaron and vice versa. These two needed each other more than they thought, and Wukong''s presence wasn''t that disturbing so long as he could behave.


    Jake promised that.


    That said, it was odd to see Jake risking his connection with Aaron for a mere monkey. Those hints of displeasure didn''t elude the old man, as he was experienced and seen more people than Jake had met in his entire life.


    The old man buried his feelings beneath questions he had sent to Jake.


    Because of his rules and teachings, Jake took out his previous monkey boss''s set and presented it to Master Aaron. The pieces of ck leather equipment wereid out on one of the workbenches.


    "A monkey leather?" Aaron sneered beneath his nose.


    It was such an irony that Jake wanted his summon, a monkey, to learn artisan skills on the monkey''s hide. While it was indeed called the previous monkey boss'' set, it was crafted from a monkey''s hide.


    Jake had taken out this equipment because of Aaron''s rule to craft only on the resources he had earned himself. Aaron also had a teaching method simr to Viktor''s, which required him to thoroughly study items and factor them.


    It meant that Jake would learn stuff on his best set.


    That was Aaron''s harsh teaching.


    ''I wish I could have brought out the wolf set¡­ I made it all myself,'' Jake awkwardly thought.


    Wukong could sense that the mood had turned awkward between them, but he was too young to understand what was happening.


    Since Jake acted embarrassed and looked down, so did Wukong.


    The old man grinned, "Yer really wear this mask?"


    Jake and Wukong nced at the set''s helmet. The mask made everyoneugh, including the understanding Richard and Robert.


    If those good people couldn''t stopughing aloud, Aaron would probably cry fromughing too much.


    Jake didn''t want Wukong to feel wrong, however.


    He extended his hand toward the mask and said, "Yeah, I wear it. Everyoneughs, but this maskpletes the set and gives me outstanding bonuses. I needed to practice a lot because of the high stats. But¡­ it doesn''t suit me, right?"


    "Buahahaha!" Aaron burst outughing, his hands on his stomach.


    Wukong also grinned.


    Seeing Jake from so close, he could see how this mask didn''t suit him. His eyes, lips, and some of his skin just looked too weird and didn''t do any good to him.


    Wukong agreed that this item didn''t suit Jake at all.


    Jake''s burden had been lifted off his heart.


    "I want to change it¡­ into A Joker Mask¡­" Jake whispered, his hands clenching the monkey mask. He recalled his talk with Mary and how she wanted him to have double personalities based on his styles. It was such a stupid request that he had thrown it out of the window.


    It just flew back to him like an annoying and talkative parrot.


    This one parrot was too loud, too.


    "Learning the art of changing design is a perfect lesson for a newbie like you," Aaron said after a long round of crying fromughing.


    He spent a few minutes on his gift¡ªthe resident''s system.


    Finally, Jake received a notification from the game system.


    [You have received an artisan quest from Aaron Timberart.]


    [Artisan Quest #1 ¡ª An Art Of Design(Epic)]


    [Turn your imagination of your desired design into words and share it with Aaron. He''ll craft a path for you to turn your previous monkey boss'' mask into what you imagined and converted to him. An Art Of Design is a challenging quest to change the appearance of an item without taking away its bonuses or belongingness to an adequate set.]


    [Reward: Artisan Subss, Aaron Timberart''s An Art Of Design Skill(Epic), and Aaron Timberart''s friendship points.]


    [You have epted the quest.]


    Aaron was such a precious NPC that his quests were epic.


    His artisan subss also should be of the same grade!


    This game''s grading was pretty simplemon, normal, unique, rare, epic, legendary.


    Themon grade stuff could be seen anywhere, and so it was the lowest grade. Legendary was naturally the highest and the most difficult to obtain.


    yers would sacrifice a lot to earn legendary stuff if they were not lucky enough to stumble upon it.


    ''An Art Of Design! This is as epic as its grade! I can create even cooler appearance stuff with this!'' Jake ignored Mary''s words about the Joker personality and imagined turning his monkey set into something matching his Joker Form more!


    Aaron smiled, "So, what exactly yer want yer mask to look like? Think of yer words carefully."


    Filled with the excitement of future prospects, Jake smiled.


    His smile was so broad and crazy that Aaron widened his eyes and stared at him for a few seconds.


    It was Jake''s joker smile that he didn''t even know he curved.


    "I want a joker mask," he said.


    "¡­ye, I can see," Aaron replied, speechless.

 Chapter 86: Preparations (1)

    [You havepleted your Artisan Quest #1 ¡ª An Art Of Design(Epic).]


    [You have acquired The Joker Mask(Epic)(A Part Of The Previous Monkey Boss Set)]


    [You have received An Artisan Subss(Epic), Aaron Timberart''s An Art Of Design Skill(Epic).]


    [Your friendship with Aaron Timberart has increased.]


    Jake hadpleted the quest on his first try.


    He''d received guidance and various tools from Master Aaron. His leather cutter and knives were so sharp that the whole process of following his guidance was smooth and simple.


    Jake also had an experience of listening to Richard and Viktor''s pointers.


    Although the imperial archer had spent a little time with him, Viktor was straightforward, meaning Jake was prepared and ready for Aaron''s teachings, as Viktor took after him.


    Aaron, however, was a few steps ahead of Viktor.


    He had abundant experience in teaching and exining things to others.


    With his imagination of The Joker Mask stirred by Jake''s smile, Aaron effortlessly crafted a perfect design path for Jake and helped him craft the first Joker Mask to his collection.


    The Joker Mask stuck tightly to Jake''s skin.


    It matched his size and facial features so well that the item only underlined Jake''s unique smile. It could be said that this item was his second skill. It had cuts at the edges of the lips and stuck so tight that Jake''s white skin couldn''t be seen at all, even around his eyes.


    If Jake were to smile, the cut edges would expand, highlighting a condescending smile.


    Aaron fell into thought, ''He surprised me so much that I missed the resemnce to Grin Grid.''


    Recalling the appearance of the female archer that had shut down him and Viktor with her presence, Aaron unconsciously closed his eyes. He couldn''t bear remembering himself and Viktor kneeling before her.


    That was when he saw the ''Grin'' from Grin Grid''s nickname.


    An image of her curved lips prompted his eyes to wide open.


    ''She also wears a mask that suits her style,'' Aaron inwardly sighed. He''d missed the resemnce to her because of Jake''s diligence, calmness, and confidence. The young man wasn''t as talented in craft as he was in archery(if Viktor''s words were correct), but he was still efficient at it.


    His calmness and dedication to the craft made up for theck of immense talent, allowing him toplete Aaron''s guidance and get his hands on the desired design.


    Perhaps if Jake sacrificed more time to his craft, he''d awaken a slumbering talent for artisan ss.


    Aaron didn''t think too much about it.


    Talent aside, Jake was a perfect person to pass his teachings to.


    "Yer done it not bad," Aaron said, hiding his true feelings. "Kill monsters now to¡ª"


    Jake raised his hand.


    Aaron narrowed his eyes, "What is it?"


    "I was on a casual quest with my sister and her boyfriend. We hunted down and skinned a few Leavie Bears. We also put them in tanning solutions, right, Wukong? We even have a few poisoned hides.


    If Master Aaron allows me, I''d like to learn a simple mask creation on those hides, then redesign them into Joker Masks to collect more experience," Jake said before deeply smiling, "I''m itching for more craft."


    "¡­sure," Aaron nodded. "Show me what you''ve got."


    Since there were many workbenches, Jake casually took out all his resources. He had leveled up a little and didn''t have that many items, so he kept all his gains to himself.


    Of course, that soon would be difficult as Jake increased his knowledge of arrows and equipment.


    "Yer have done a good job preserving the hide," Aaron nodded at the resources sprawled on the workbenches, "This must be a recent haul. The method is simple and old, but it does not work well for a long time. You yers can spend even weeks in the dungeons, so if you want to preserve hides, you need to learn a new tanning solution."


    Jake nodded.


    Aaron continued his speech, "This leather needs tempering before it can be turned into a mask. Leave it to me."


    He proudly stroked his silver beard.


    "Got it!" Jake brightly smiled.


    And so did Wukong.


    These two spent an entire day in Aaron''s workce.


    -


    "Haa¡­ haa¡­ haa¡­" Jake was panting heavily on the ground.


    On his four, he was clutching the dirt as sweat trickled down his face. His stamina was so low that he couldn''t move or even fall to the side.


    Anyone in his presence would think that he was utterly defeated.


    It was the truth.


    Ingrid held Odin in her cradle and petted him while hovering her blue eyes on Jake.


    She said, "You''re getting better at it¡­ but still can''t match my serious pace."


    These two had practiced together again after thest time. Jake''s training was the same as before¡ªhe had to match Ingrid''s axes'' impact and strike targets at the same time.


    Jake showed much better results today as hepelled Ingrid to increase the velocity of her axes.


    When she got so serious, it seemed like Jake could only bite his lips and ept the defeat.


    He, however, was such a stubborn fellow that instead of epting the loss, he forcefully increased the speed of his arrows while chewing on his lips.


    He bet on luck and suffered an even worse defeat.


    ''Richard was right¡­ luck is a mere byproduct¡­'' Jake sighed.


    These two were at Viktor''s workce.


    The owner of this house was immersed in his work, ignoring all foreign sounds. He seemed even more keen on ignoring everything in Ingrid''s presence.


    Ingrid was in charge of the entire house now.


    She asked, "What''s your archery proficiency?"


    "It''s¡­ Advanced¡­ I¡­" Jake replied. "I got it yesterday on the effigy¡­"


    Had he not been fighting for breath, Jake would have shared that news with a wide smile.


    It had been a few days since his time with Aaron. Jake made a new schedule and studied as much as he could, both in real and game worlds.


    Because in-game archery was such a different experience and Ingrid could enable him more here, Jake asked for a change to their schedule.


    From now on, he would spend two hours with her on Wednesday in The Legend Enigma Online.


    Friday, Jake would touch the grass and go to her club for real-life practice.


    Ingrid didn''t like it, but that was rather inevitable, so she folded without much difficulty.


    "Congrattions," Ingrid said. "Will you still grind?"


    Jake shook his head.

 Chapter 87: Preparations (2)

    Jake shook his head.


    "Grinding is fun since I can see my efforts grow on the game panel and feel them in my muscles¡­" Jake exined, "But I am about to be destitute of resources. I also want to learn a jewelry craft, so I must pick up a miner subss and finally step into the dungeon!"


    Jake''s excitement washed over his exhaustion.


    He rolled on the ground and lifted his upper self, resting his eyes on Ingrid''s face. "Mining sounds fun!"


    "Are you a masochist?" Ingrid asked.


    From afar, Viktor nodded. He somehow heard that.


    "What do you mean, Master?" Jake tilted his head, "I''ll pick up a miner subss and a title so I can get ores much easier without stressing too much! I also went ahead and researched on various forums the best spots for mining in the forest dungeon of The Warmonger Empire."


    Jake didn''t like spoiling himself this much and would rather find ores naturally without anyone''s help.


    That said, he listened to Robert''s advice. He couldn''t waste so much time and should rather rely on the game systems to get his resources faster to focus on what was the most important to him.


    He wanted to mine ore to get various jewels and learn about them.


    The closer he was to a sight, the more Jake wanted it!


    The gem for it was of a legendary grade, so Jakepelled himself to hold back his excitement and diligently prepared for it.


    This was one of his preparations.


    Ingrid''s usual calm expression slightly twisted, "So if you didn''t have any responsibilities, you would have gone raw to the dungeon with a pickax and helmet?"


    Jake nodded. "Yeah."


    Though Ingrid may have been simr to Jake, she followed the rules to the fault. If none of the rules disallowed her from picking up conveniences to finish any of her tasks easier and faster, she would go for it.


    That was what differed her from Jake.


    That was also the reason her pretty face contorted more.


    "A masochist, really," Ingridmented.


    Viktor nodded.


    "I don''t understand what you''re talking about," Jake shrugged, "It''s like exercising, isn''t it? I didn''t know before that exercising could be this fun, though. This game world really opened my eyes to that! If I only had more time for the gym in real life¡­"


    "At least jog for fifteen minutes daily," Ingrid strictly chimed in her few cents.


    Jake nodded, "I know."


    Suddenly, Ingrid looked at one of her game features and nodded to herself. She put down Odin and stood up, patting her casual clothes.


    Odin was so surprised that he was abandoned so fast that he turned around and stared at Ingrid with puppy eyes. Ender''s reaction didn''t need any description.


    Ingrid said, "Time''s up¡­ it''s been a good practice, Jake."


    "Yes! Thank you for your time, and see you on Friday!" Jake strained to stand up and bid farewell to his master.


    Ingrid smiled at him, then turned to Odin and Wukong. These two received the unique smile of an animal lover before Ingrid turned around and went to the workce''s door.


    She stopped beside Viktor and whispered, "I heard the news."


    "What news?" Viktor replied without peeking over his shoulder at the woman. He was quite disrespectful.


    Ingrid didn''t seem to mind that, "About your household. I foresee you will thank me for bringing Jake here soon."


    Viktor narrowed his eyes.


    Ingrid faintly smiled.


    Atst, she was gone from the workce.


    Odin and Wukong were already lost in their tag game.


    Ender and Medusa slept on Jake.


    Jake rested on the ground, thinking about his next moves.


    Only Viktor was stressed in his workce.


    He thought, ''Should I visit grandma?''


    His usually angry expression twisted ugly.


    -


    Jake was in the capital.


    He passed by the training grounds to check on the archer group and was happy to see that these guys could practice without anyone bothering them. It seemed El Boss Queen had bullied others so much that no one was in the mood for that.


    She wasn''t anywhere in sight, so Jake suspected she must have been caught.


    It''d soil his ns, as he wanted to teach her lesson himself.


    One of his ns was to see how he''d fare against a skilled yer around his level.


    El Boss Queen''s stats seemed to be beyond what yers her level had, and she was a smart woman, so she filled all the criteria for Jake to test himself.


    That was when Ethan noticed Jake.


    He left the group and ran to him!


    "Archer!" Ethan shouted.


    Jake waved at him and brought him to the street''s side.


    Without anyone bothering them, these two exchanged greetings.


    Ethan carried the conversation, "I wanted to see you after the recent incident¡­ couldn''t find you, though. Do you want to join us? Come and practice with us! I already talked over it with Umi."


    "Umi? That girl who chased me away?" Jake chuckled as he asked.


    Ethan nodded.


    "Already on the first name basis?" Jake smiled.


    Ethan replied, "My nickname is Ethannnnnn¡­ I didn''t want a nickname for this game, and I like calling people by their names. It creates a veil of trust."


    "Sounds like a one-sided veil of trust," Jake said, adding, "even if you are telling me that, that is."


    "I am a loyal man," Ethan said with a strong voice, "You can take this however you want. I just want you to know that you''re wee to our group. We, archers, shouldn''t throw a wrench in the works. We must support and encourage each other."


    Jake gazed into the man''s eyes.


    He smiled and said, "I''ll be back to the training grounds sooner than you think. I will return and show them who''s a boss here."


    Ethan blinked a few times.


    Jake chuckled, "Keep training. I''ll cook up more than you think."


    After those words, Jake left Ethan alone and disappeared into the bustling crowd.


    Ethan stared at where he had been, wondering aloud¡­ "What does he n? And howe I believe in him so much?"


    A charisma stat would have helped Ethan a lot here.

 Chapter 88: Preparations (3)

    ''Cook up more, huh,'' Jake inwardly pondered over his words.


    He had said them in the heat of the moment, but those remained true to his goal. He wanted to be a pioneer in archery. His archery was much different from others because he was creating it without a profound foundation.


    He was still learning a lot from Ingrid and Viktor, including basics.


    Everyone''s influence and even his legendary ss also shaped him.


    Not even Jake knew what he would really do next.


    ''If I don''t be a pioneer, I''ll be the next Grin Grid, right? She''s a top archer and remains high in the rankings, yet not really many people want to follow her path.


    Archers still have a lot of difficulties,'' Jake thought, ''I mean, she doesn''t appear that much on forums or streams, so it''s hard to catch a glimpse of her¡­ if my goals change and I will end up just focusing on myself and my archery, so long as I appear on streams or videos, I should still somewhat be a pioneer, right?''


    Jake''s gamey had changed numerous times, including the rigid rules he set for himself.


    The best example was his current direction.


    He was heading to The Miner Guild to pick up a miner subss and a title. With those in his grasp, he would be able to mine ores much easier and simpler.


    It went against Jake from the tutorial times.


    He matured so much that perhaps his selfishness would soon turn him into one of those adults who cared only about himself while discarding others and their feelings.


    No one knew what the future held in its hands.


    ''Or maybe I will be an altruistic pioneer and pass everyone who wants to be an archer tips¡­'' Jake thought, imagining himself as a man who spent days tutoring others on the training grounds. He''d pass them skills or maybe even legendary traces to enhance their archery!


    He''d create a special skill to allow others to sync with their summons¡­ or something like that.


    Jake halted his steps. Someone bumped into him from behind, but he ignored that presence and fell into much deeper thought.


    ''Summons¡­ it''s the business I can start,'' Jake recalled his misfit title, utterly forgetting the second path he had just imagined. He seemed to have matured so much already that he wouldn''t do many things for free!


    His parents and Ingrid would have been proud of him right now.


    ''Should I go to the statues?'' Jake nced up. Three sanctuaries perched high on the vista of the seemingly second unconquerable mountain.


    Jake could see only one from the street he was on.


    He''d been there only once since Jake hadn''t died yet.


    ''Richard mentioned a beast tamer subss from the statue¡­ but it was before his revtion¡­ Viktor told me not a lot of yers get a beast-tamer ss in those areas because the first monsters are corrupted, so it''s pointless to try to tame them.


    Other starting points have a higher percentage of beast tamers¡­ Robert told me it''s not that popr ss anyway,'' Jake recalled the knowledge he hoarded from others.


    ''I don''t want to work with those statues, but I will try my luck here,'' Jake said the banned in his dictionary word without realizing it and changed his direction.


    A few minutester, he was up before the sanctuary.


    Just like usual, this ce was amazing. So many various yers were engaged in a talk here that everyone could feast their eyes without too much difficulty. Of course, oglingdies was an exception, as staring at them too much would irk their male friends or even foreign males.


    Jake, however, was lucky to receive a few invitation gestures, so this problem didn''t bother him.


    He shook his head at them since his direction was already set.


    ''If I need a party for a dungeon or a quest, I can just head up here, I guess,'' Jake thought.


    Atst, he entered the sanctuary. It was flooded and protected like usual¡ªnothing changed here.


    Some yers were having fun triggering the soldiers on guard, making Jake recall the videos of the British Royal Guard getting pissed at foolish tourists.


    It was exactly the same case here.


    Jake approached a statue of a woman.


    The game system opened itself before him.


    [You have approached the statue of Victoria, The Victorious Wonder.]


    yers would usually converse through the game system with those statues.


    Meaning they would click avable options through the game system as though those statues were real NPCs.


    Jake, however, was one of the rare yers to hear Victoria''s voice.


    [What have you returned here for, Misfit?]


    Having an experience, Jake didn''t freak out and calmly inhaled.


    He spoke in his head, ''I want a beast-tamer subss.''


    [I could bestow a beast tamer ss upon you¡­ on one condition.]


    ''Tell me what it is,'' Jake deeply stared into the woman''s eyes.


    It felt as though the statue''s eyes turned real for a moment.


    [Turn your traces into loyal weapons.]


    Jake''s rtionship level with his summons was simple¡ª100% Master because he had summoned them and given them names, and their friend percentage was around seventy percent, depending on the summon.


    He was so close with them and treated them with love and affection that it was only a matter of time before everyone would be his best friend.


    Victoria, however, wanted Jake to turn that into 100% Loyalty on the other end of this friendly rtionship. She basically advised what Richard had warned him about if he did not treat his summons with enough care and affection.


    100% Loyalty, Servant, and Enemy¡ªthat was what Victoria demanded from Jake.


    Jake and Victoria were seemingly staring at each other in heavy silence¡­


    A minute, two, three, and five passed, yet no one had said anything.


    Jake curved his lips up only when amotion broke next to the other statue.


    He rolled saliva onto his tongue and spat at Victoria''s statue.


    Because of themotion¡ªcaused by a yer who tucked himself in another statue''s skirt¡ªthe guards werete to catch who had spat at Victoria''s statue.


    Jake also was gone from the scene, his presence dipping into the bustling crowd of yers.

 Chapter 89: Miner (1)

    Atst, Jake was before The Miner Guild.


    Its exterior appearance was amusing to the eye.


    Though it harmonized with Last Night''s architecture, the roof of the guild was half-round and yellow. The bright and giant circr lighting orb in the middle spilled the truth about its design¡ªthe miner''s helmet.


    It certainly looked like one of the essential miner''s equipment.


    At night, the big shlight would eclipse all streetnterns, probably the reason none was in front of the building or across it.


    The three-story building was also tall and lean.


    Looking from afar, some people might mistake the building for a giant miner cardboard standing straight and tall in a red miner''s suit.


    ''It onlycks a smile for a good advertisement,'' Jake grinned.


    Stepping over the threshold, Jake entered the world of men. As far as his eyes went, he only saw male residents and yers going past each other to their respective destinations.


    Some were dirty, and some were clean, just about to start their work.


    The dirty miners were returning from the counters where they had sold their loot. The clean and ready-to-work miners were heading to the counters beside the selling windows. They''d pick up information about miners, how many were in each mine or dungeon, and what ore was required on the market.


    Jake followed a broad-framed yer to one of those windows.


    When it was his turn, he saw the first female resident of The Miner Guild. She wore a suit inspired by modern Earth fashion and held her hair in a bun. She struck Jake as someone knowledgeable and serious.


    "Wee to The Miner Guild. How may I help you?" asked the receptionistdy.


    Jake smiled and replied, "I''d like to be a miner. I want a miner subss and a title."


    "Understood. I''d like to warn you first that delicate yers rarely do well in the mines or dungeons. If you''re a mage, I suggest trying out an alchemy," thedy receptionist warned Jake.


    Perhaps it was because he looked leanpared to the broad and taller yer she had just served. Jake''s clothes were enough to hide his toned muscles, so anyone could misunderstand his strength and ss.


    Jake smiled, "I''m an archer."


    "Oh? May I see your hands?" the receptionistdy''s interest surged upon hearing Jake''s ss. Her request wasn''t particrly odd in The Miner Guild because it was easy to tell a yer''s experience with hard work by seeing his hands.


    Sneaking his hands past the gap below the window, Jake waited for thedy''s judgment.


    He didn''t think much about it.


    That said, thedy''s eyes widened upon seeing his callouses. Those weren''t the hands of a new yer or someone who had just arrived on the maind. Her interest shone in her eyes as she extended her hands to caress Jake''s hands.


    It went against her policies, let alone The Miner Guild''s rules, but thedy couldn''t have stopped herself. It was like when some people couldn''t stop themselves from popping bubbles on a bubble wrap.


    "You must have spent a lot of time building your stats," thedy whispered in a tone that could be misunderstood by anyone around them.


    In fact, people next to Jake and behind him, who were standing in queue to other receptionists, had craned their heads to look at what was happening. The same happened to the receptionist''s co-workers.


    Bobbing eyebrows, squinted eyes, smirks, and other reactions had fallen on Jake immediately.


    It was embarrassing for him, so he grew slightly red and looked down.


    A cough from one of her co-workers brought the receptionist back to her senses.


    She coughed thrice and cleared her throat, "Forgive me¡­ A miner subss and a title, was it? I''ll help you get them immediately aspensation for my inappropriate behavior."


    "No need to feel so bad¡­ you were pretty adorable," Jake replied.


    A few smirks felt heavier after he had said that.


    Nheless, it was a truth, so why would he hold that back? It should have also helped thedy''s burden. s, it worked the opposite, as the receptionist''s face grew crimson.


    Jake didn''t expect that. When he praised Ingrid, she took it differently. No one really listened to their conversation back then, too.


    After a few awkward minutes, Jake received a special letter of rmendation. It''d take him to the basement of The Miner Guild, where a skilled miner would assess him.


    Someone who had yet to touch any of the mining experience wouldn''t meet that miner. yers usually would be required toplete a few quests and get their mining proficiency to at least an intermediate level to meet one of the skilled miners.


    They''d receive more demanding quests, which would either help them upgrade their ss grades or skills.


    Jake, however, had received a special privilege to head down to the basement on his first visit.


    While leaving the first floor, he heard various yers shouting at the receptionists, "Look at my hands!"


    "Those shook many pickaxes, and not only that!" A male yer said with a smirk and bobbing eyebrows, receiving a disgusting stare from the receptionistdy.


    "I worked for three months already! Where is my rmendation letter?!" Another yer barked at the receptionist, only to receive a death re and a kind request to turn around and leave.


    Those reactions were both amusing and surprising to Jake.


    He didn''t listen for long because he had a hunch that some of those yers would turn to him and demand him to share his experiences with them.


    It''d be a hassle to avoid them, to say nothing of dropping them off his tail.


    Finally, Jake was in the basement. It was some sort of a stone maze at the feet. A few people would mistake this basement as some sort of prison, as various stone doors were lining up corridors on either side.


    Following the receptionist''sdy''s directions, Jake headed to one of those rooms and knocked on the doors.


    Soon, a man in histe teens stood before him.


    "I heard the news. A promising miner has arrived!"


    Jake didn''t want his path to the top to be sullied with insincerity.


    He smiled and replied, "It''s rather the receptionistdy getting worked up over my hands."


    "Haha! I see! Come over, brother!" the man patted Jake''s shoulder and invited him to the room.


    It was surely not¡­ a normal room.

 Chapter 90: Miner (2)

    Jake didn''t think he was in the basement but in a cave.


    At the feet of this new world was a bottomless mouth of darkness. Jake could make up the jagged floor and rough walls of this corridor. Hanging above them were scities, like the monster''s sharp teeth.


    The air was different, too.


    It was fresh, yet so different Jake couldn''t find proper words to describe it.


    "I forgot to introduce myself," the man next to Jake smiled, "I''m Saku! Nice to meet ya!"


    "I''m Archer," Jake nodded, "Likewise."


    The men shook their hands. It was a short contest of strength, which Jake quickly noticed and participated in. He exerted enough strength for a low-level yer that Saku''s smile widened in response.


    He opened the shelf nestled in a groove in the wall and took out two helmets.


    Those were yellow, with a magic shlight orb protruding in the middle. Using them through the game system was easy, so there weren''t any tricks for them.


    Next were clothes.


    There wasn''t any requirement for them, so Jake could put them on without any problem.


    The clothes were typical workwear, ck in color. Yellow stripes ran through the sleeves, back, chest, and pants. Those stripes were a product of magic and alchemy that Jake could turn on to make them shine¡ªthe purpose of those stripes was simr to a high-visibility vest.


    Boots, however, were a real surprise to Jake!


    The rough boots didn''t make any sound. When he looked at their description, he found out that magical crests were in them, preventing any crunching sound! It was an amazing feature that stirred Jake''s crafting senses.


    ''I wonder when I will learn to add various attributes and passive skills to my equipment¡­ I want this silent step to be one of them! It should work so well in Joker Form!'' Jake thought.


    "Our clothes suit ya!" Saku eximed, "Anything suits handsome men."


    Jake dismissively waved his hand, "I''d not call myself handsome. A little above average, I guess?"


    "More belief in yourself, mate!" Saku grinned and replied before turning serious. "Since ya have skipped a few important steps, I''ll exin from the start. We, miners, face dangers! A few old and retired miners have had felt more hazards than soldiers of the empire! I am not joking!"


    Jake nodded.


    From that point, Saku exined the dangers before and after the ascent of yers. In this vast magical world, mines weren''t always safe.


    Monsters were one thing, but natural environment changes were as natural as breathing. It was essential to be prepared for any surprise.


    In the era of yers, the perils of monsters expanded. They wereing back like cockroaches.


    It was challenging to be a miner, so it was a blessing that many were interested in that proficiency. Of course, yers took a miner and other simr subsses not to miss or give up on anything they''d spot on their adventures or dungeon expeditions.


    Knowledge and an eye for various ores and minerals were given as a skill in a miner subss.


    Saku''s face twisted, "But the worst menace are thieves!"


    Jake inwardly smiled.


    That was also a popr ss in The Legend Enigma Online. This ss wasn''t given by statues but by NPCs hiding in sewers, taverns, or other spots that the governments conveniently ignored.


    Saku clenched his hands, "We follow the rules and care about others. Our shlights are bright but not jarring to the eyes. Our suits mark our presence clear in dark corridors, saving us from idents. Many yers voiced their opinion, telling us that our suits only gather the attention of monsters and thieves. Unfortunately, that''s a w that can not be avoided.


    We''re responsible, smart, hard-working, and environment friendly! Those are principles of our guild!"


    Jake could side with those principles.


    Saku smiled at him upon seeing him agreeing with the rules.


    He said, "In our guild, we teach all rted to mining. We''ll soon venture into this abyss to mine. But before that, I''ll show ya examples of what can be found inside. That''s including monsters and natural hazards!"


    Miners worked in mines, caves, and dungeons.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that they entered stomaches of monsters!


    "We''ve learned to perceive monsters and natural hazards in those times. That''s our special sixth sense! It''s a skill called A Miner''s Awareness that ya will learn here. This entire corridor has been built to pass skills to others, after all! That''s why be wary of our man-made traps that will trigger natural dangers," Saku exined.


    A Miner''s Awareness and A Miner''s Golden Eye were skills to turn mines into a miner''s world. In their world, they were safe and free from burdens¡ªat least, that was the theory.


    Jakemented, "It''s simr to my perception skill."


    Saku eximed, "Oh! Ya have already learned that?"


    Jake nodded, "Yes."


    "Awesome!" Saku didn''t hide his surprise and tion. Jake wasn''t sent here because of the receptionist''s blunder! He really had what it takes to be a good and efficient miner! "Alright! Here''s your pickax! I''ll follow ya around for now.


    You need a miner''s proficiency first."


    Jake grasped the pickax''s handle.


    He peeked at the description and noticed it was enhanced to help anyone pick up a miner''s proficiency faster. It was an excellent learning stuff.


    Jake stepped over the threshold of the safe zone and headed inside the abyss.


    The miner''s helmet''s shlight blew away the darkness ahead of him in a cone. It took barely any mana, so keeping it activated for a long time was fine. The suit also didn''t take much mana.


    Jake noticed the first ore and got to work.


    A new, pleasant sound of his pickax striking the ore resounded in his ears. It was much different than cutting a tree but engaging all the same.


    ''Maybe Master is right, and I''m a masochist,'' Jake chuckled.


    After some time, Jake noticed the first system message.


    [You have learned the miner''s proficiency¡ªBeginner(I)]


    The second ore took Jake a little less time because of it.


    The new grind began!


    The new journey started!


    Jake''s eyes shone with excitement.

 Chapter 91: Miner (3)

    [You have earned a new title¡ªMiner(Rare)!]


    [You have acquired a new subss¡ªMiner(Rare)!]


    [You have learned new skills¡ªA Miner''s Awareness(Rare) and A Miner''s Golden Eye(Rare)!]


    [A Miner''s Awareness(Rare)¡ªa skill to sense and perceive monstersmon in mines and dungeons. It contains Saku''s experience and knowledge.]


    [A Miner''s Awareness(Rare) can be synced with The Perception Skill(Common) for a higher radius.]


    [A Miner''s Golden Eye(Rare)¡ªa skill to spot various ores, minerals, and resources found in mines and dungeons. It contains Saku''s experience and knowledge.]


    Jake had spent his remaining time in Saku''s cave.


    It was a valuable experience as he learned about various ores and minerals. He saw how theiryers and veins looked and even struck them with his pickax to increase his miner''s proficiency.


    It was only a matter of time before he would receive a title and subss from Saku.


    Saku was also impressed by Jake''s strength and dexterity. That said, Jake''s excitement to learn new things was iparable to his high stats¡ªit was a genuine passion.


    Anything that would help his archery was cool and exciting.


    Jake also wasn''t afraid of exercising his muscles.


    It was fun to teach him various things.


    Speaking of new things, the miner''s lesson wasn''t done yet.


    Saku used a special trick, turning off Jake''s and his shlights. Their suits also lost all light.


    Darkness nketed them.


    Jake coolly adapted to the new environment. He looked around, finding no one. His perception skill,bined with A Miner''s Awareness, unfolded a vast bubble around him to keep him safe from any dangers.


    ''It must be a part of the special miner''s lesson,'' Jake thought.


    He couldn''t sense Saku.


    This NPC was hiding his level, but Jake didn''t doubt the man was of a high level.


    Recalling Saku''s exnations about hazards in the mine, Jake had an inkling he knew what would soone at him.


    ''It''ll be either Saku or monsters,'' Jake thought.


    Despite all this thinking, Jake didn''t have time to take out his bow and quiver. Before he clicked on the inventory feature on his game system, monsters breezed through the darkness to his side.


    Jake sensed them.


    With his pickax''s handle tightly clenched in his hand, Jake swung the sharpest part at the closest monster. He felt a hit and something ncing off the cave''s wall. Another monster lurched at him, but Jake''s perception easily allowed him to see through the monster''s trajectory.


    The little creature got blown away from Jake.


    Thest monster suffered the same fate.


    Saku''s apuse came from behind Jake.


    He shouted, "Perfect! Ya remained calm and protected yourself with your miner''s equipment! Usually, yers don''t wear our suits or miner''s helmets during their dungeon or cave expeditions. Only a few go to caves only to mine¡ªthose wear our stuff. The thing is that monsters don''t have any source of light in their nests, so they always go first to our light.


    I don''t want to damage our guild''s stuff, so I just turned them off."


    Jake nodded, "I see."


    "Ya are really simple to teach, Archer! Even experienced yers past level twenty get scared when the darknesses over them, but ya stood cold-blooded and wary of your surroundings! Ya don''t have the perception skill already for no reason!" Saku smiled.


    Jake reciprocated his smile.


    He asked, "Since the darkness stays, I take it a few more monsters wille at me?"


    Saku nodded, "Yep! Ya have to learn how to protect yourself without your usual equipment. Monsters, residents, and yers will always aim for the break between ya putting down the pickax and extending ya hand for ya bow. Giving anyone an edge is the worst we can do."


    After that, the same monsters pounced at Jake.


    Those were called Stone Piercers. Their level was low, around level seven, so their presence was easy to spot, and their strength and skills weren''t deadly. Their appearance was simr to hedgehogs, but their skin was as gray as stone and often adapted to their nest''s colors.


    It was difficult to see them even with lights on.


    After understanding Saku''s objective, Jake focused on creating as much distance with the stone piercers as possible. He used the blunt side of the pickax to send them flying back into the stomach of the abyss. When the monsters left his perception bubble, Jakefortably took out his bow and arrows.


    A single one was enough for each stone piercer.


    Three soothing whistles echoed in the cave.


    Saku had never heard such a whistle in the cave, so he was surprised how melodious it could be.


    He grinned, "Lights on!"


    Jake instinctively shut his eyes. A few breathster, he opened them.


    Saku stood before him with a broad smile, "I''ll surprise you with a ckout from now on. Just keep mining."


    Jake curtly nodded.


    For the next hour, Jake fought various cavern monsters. Their levels and appearances served as different trials for Jake, making the test more enjoyable.


    Perhaps it was just the feeling of a bow in a different environment that stirred Jake''s heart.


    Time flew so much that Jake didn''t even notice he was a step before thest challenge.


    He forgot about it because of the abundance of different monsters and his thrill.


    A sudden, rapid attack came at him from the side.


    His perception was toote to catch it, causing Jake to take it head-on.


    A heavy fist sank into his cheek, closing his left eye. His head craned to the side first, then the rest of the body followed, as the punch sent Jake rolling on the ground.


    ''Saku!'' Jake thought. The pain wasn''t that much because of the pain sensor lowered down, but Jake also could tell that Saku had been holding back.


    Saku''s voice flowed from the side, "Ya haven''t fought many people yet, right? Ya reaction was much slower!"


    It was the truth.


    Jake lifted himself up, "That''s true."


    Saku smiled, "Drop the pickax and get your hands up, then! I''ll teach ya some of the closebat!" Saku clenched his hands tightly, "Those hands caught many thieves and bastards!"

 Chapter 92: Miner (4)

    "Tell me ya strength and dexterity stats first," Saku said.


    Jake replied, "Strength¡ª587. Dexterity¡ª792."


    Saku nodded, "Okay! I''ll match them to make it fair and square! Now, closebat is what everyone should learn, including miners, archers, and mages! Ya can''t tumble down and put your fate to luck when a swordsman or monster closes the distance on ya, right?!"


    Jake replied louder, "Right!"


    Saku grinned, "Haha! Good! We must take matters into our own hands and protect what''s precious to us! Our parents, women, children, ores, andstly, ourselves and our rules! It takes a lot to be a man!"


    "Right!" Jake nodded, his mood taken over by Saku''s presence and rigid rules.


    He didn''t have any woman or child to protect, but he understood where Saku wasing from and his words'' crux. He was a good man from blood and bone!


    Saku shouted, "Here I go! We''ll practice in the darkness so as to ya can adapt faster to my closebat! I''ll also tell ya where I''m going to punch you! A certaindy said you''re handsome, so I''m going for your face and abdomen! Hands up!"


    Jake gritted his teeth, "Don''t make my face swollen like a pig, at least!"


    "That''s what I want to do!" Saku replied with a boisterousughter.


    The miner sank into the darkness.


    It wouldn''t have been an exaggeration to say that Saku was like a fish in the water.


    He could effortlessly locate Jake and punch him in the face. Jake''s right cheek suffered a heavy blow this time. After that, Saku stood loyal to his words and directly struck Jake''s abdomen.


    "Left forearm!"


    "Once again, abdomen!"


    "How about your chest now!"


    "Let''s finish the art on your face!"


    All those were Saku''s words, as Jake didn''t have room to talk. It was also difficult to catch breath now that his chest ached, and there was no room for respite.


    Saku shouted, "Proper breathing does miracles to our strength and focus! Inhale!"


    The more this closebat lessonsted, the more pain piled on Jake.


    Had Jake not put his system messages into the corner of his eyes, the notifications of his health points loss would have swarmed his eyes. Amidst those, however, was a message telling Jake that his perception skill had adapted to Saku''s closebat.


    Jake felt that in his bones.


    s, it was not enough because Jakecked a technique.


    He couldn''t even block Saku''s punch by raising his forearms to make a shield because Saku could easily go past such a newbie defense and hit him wherever he wanted.


    "Ya are still standing! Awesome!" Saku eximed.


    Jake stuttered, "I¡­ got beaten by a wolf boss for some time¡­ and learned to take blows."


    "Haha! Ya were sometimes tilting your body, so I was wondering what ya were doing! I see, I see!" Saku grinned. "Okay, that''s enough for now. Ya need a break!"


    Having said that, Saku went for the finisher. He closed up distance like a martial artist and entered Jake''sfort zone with minuscule moves. Before Jake realized any of this, Saku had already wound his arms around him and performed an over-shoulder throw, chucking Jake onto the ground.


    The earth cracked.


    All air escaped Jake''s lungs upon the impact.


    Saku sat down beside sprawled Jake and chuckled at him. "Ya did well enduring so much!"


    "I won''t leave you alone until I throw you onto the ground¡­" Jake whispered.


    Saku scratched his cheek, "Eh, really? I wanted to mine tomorrow¡­"


    Because of Jake''s stubbornness, Saku didn''t get to mine for a week straight.


    -


    ''Should I tank this challenge to be free from him?'' Saku thought as he stared at Jake, who was preparing to fight him. It had been a week since their first meeting.


    This yer didn''t chuck up the sponge. Regardless of how many times Saku defeated and threw him onto the ground, Jake''s enthusiasm hadn''t faded. He''de tomorrow as though nothing happened and challenge Saku again.


    ''I can''t do that¡­ that''d be too disrespectful. He''s getting so much better, but I don''t have all the time for him! I want to mine!'' Saku came to the decision, thenined.


    If he were to go to a mine, Jake would somehow find a way to get to him and trouble him. In fact, it was what happened on the second day.


    Jake caught Saku in The Miner Guild and caused such an unnatural ruckus that everyone thought he was a disrespectful yer. The receptionist who had rmended him to Saku was all white because of this and regretted her decision.


    Saku had already exined to her that she didn''t do anything wrong.


    Though annoying he must have been, Jake had a particr charm that Saku couldn''t ignore.


    It was particrly charming when Jake said he''d be able to be a better archer with his help¡ªSaku couldn''t betray the young man''s feelings like that, no matter how obnoxious he was.


    "Archer! I''ll tell ya a trick I use! But ya must promise me that ya will never tell anyone about it," Saku decided to pass the trick to Jake, as it''d help him improve himself.


    And it would also help Saku get rid of him.


    Jake blinked before his eyes turned into shining jades. "A trick?"


    Saku nodded, "There''s a reason I tell ya that we must mine and get ores before every fight."


    Jake narrowed his eyes. It was one of Saku''s steel rules.


    Saku continued, "When ya pick up an ore, ya get your hands dirty by it. My miner''s golden eye is at such an advanced level that I can see the ores'' dirt on you."


    Jake gasped.


    A Miner''s Golden Eye worked in a simple way¡ªit highlighted ores, making them spark in rainbow colors, with the ores'' main luster shining the brightest.


    For instance, the gold ore''s rainbow highlight would have the blinding golden stars.


    "Let''s say that ya have held a copper ore. Even if ya throw it into your basket or inventory, some of its trails remain on your hands. Even if ya wipe off your hands, it still lingers on ya. I can see it in the darkness. My eyes have gotten used to darkness, but this trick helps me protect myself the best in the mines.


    After a minute, Jake whispered, "You''re a genius¡­"


    "Nah, mine elders are¡­" Saku weakly smiled.

 Chapter 93: Miner (5)

    ''I also have a trick up my sleeve, right?'' Jake asked himself. He''d been going at Saku with only physical moves he had learned from him during this week.


    Those moves hadn''t turned into any skill. Jake, however, received a closebat proficiency. It was pretty low, but Saku''s experience and honesty in answering Jake''s advances helped Jake understand the principles behind closebat and increase it faster.


    ''No, I don''t have a trick yet¡­'' Jake corrected himself.


    That said, Jake got an idea for a trick he could use against Saku. The trick was rted to his legendary archer ss, Death''s Lock and A Miner''s Golden Eye.


    It was highly inspired by Saku''s elder''s experience.


    Saku''s trick worked well because of his advanced proficiency in A Miner''s Golden Eye. Perhaps it was on a legendary grade with how proficient he was at it.


    Jake didn''t doubt this thought, as he''d received a rare graded skill from the skilled miner.


    ''My legendary ss allows me to pioneer a path for myself¡­ if Ibine Death''s Lock with A Miner''s Golden Eye, I should be able to create a trajectory toward Saku''s hands,'' Jake thought.


    There was no button on the game system to utilize his ss whenever he wanted. Things happened instinctively, and Jake sometimes would forget he could adapt his archery to anything he learned.


    The skill required a lot of creativity and a legit basis to work with.


    Even legends were held back by the world''s rules.


    Jake''s idea, however, didn''t extend beyond those rules.


    [Your Legendary ss, The Creator Of Archer, has weaved your Death''s Lock with A Miner''s Golden Eye.]


    [You have created a new skill¡ªArcher''s Death Eye(Common)]


    [Archer''s Death Eye(Common)(Active Skill)(50 MP)¡ªa skill created by Archer based on his experiences. Archer''s Death Eyeallows the user to track other entities in his perception skill''s radius.]


    ''I see¡­ I can use it well in closebat or with Death''s Lock!'' Jake instantly understood the principle behind his new skill. Because Death''s Lock was created on The Perception Skill''s basis, it extended Jake''s perception toward his target.


    It was close to artificially stretching forward Jake''s perception bubble.


    Anyone locked with Death''s Lock would be tracked for a long time as long as Jake marked them with his Archer''s Death Eye.


    Jake''s eyes flicked with a golden color before his usual jade excitement overtook his hues. In those eyes, a flicker of ck shadow danced. His skills were activated, wrapping Saku from head to toe.


    Saku felt a chill going down his back.


    Clenching his hands tightly, he thought, ''I understand his charm now! He has what it takes to be the strongest yer! Give him an inch, and he will take everything adaptable to his archery!"


    It could be said that Jake''s legendary presence influenced others around him, but even that influence would be counterproductive in the wrong hands.


    Jake was a hard-working man from blood and bone, diligence his second nature. He wouldn''t have leveled up if it weren''t for Mary. He''d continue his baby steps until he learned everything.


    Fortunately, his experiences with others had opened him to more stuff.


    Therefore, Jake''s charm could be exined with a simple theory¡ªpeople were more inclined to believe good-looking people. In Jake''s case, once they learned more about him, people would see that he was serious and had what it takes to bring archery to the top.


    Saku experienced now that.


    Jake deeply inhaled, ''I don''t have a bow and arrow, but Death''s Lock and Archer Death''s Eye have been activated. Let''s go with a cliche line¡­ my body is my bow, and my limbs are my arrows!''


    He crumbled into a closebat stance after that.


    Atst, the darkness fell like a curtain over Jake and Saku.


    ''I see you,'' Jake inwardly whispered. Though he may have been obscured by darkness, Jake''s newbination of skills allowed him to see Saku''s outline pretty well. No, it was a perfect outline of the human Jake had sworn to throw onto the ground!


    Saku swam through the darkness then.


    At this point, he''d not even dare to say where he''d strike Jake.


    Matching Jake''s stats, he threw a first punch as fast as possible.


    With all his experience piled up, Jake could see and feel that punch. He reflected it with the back of his right hand before closing the distance with a left-balled hand.


    He threatened a punch on his own!


    That, however, was a faint!


    Sneaking his hand past Saku''s defenses, Jake entered hisfort zone and wrapped his arms around him! His intent was clear and obvious¡ªthe over-shoulder throw!


    s, Saku was aware of it from the beginning.


    He also knew how to counter that move.


    After changing his foundation¡ªhis legs and foot¡ªhe shifted his weight down. He turned into an immovable boulder for a second, which allowed him to wound his arms around Jake''s form.


    These two entered a stalemate, pushing their entire force against each other.


    "Haaaaa!"


    "Haaaaa!"


    Their roars bounced off the cave''s walls, resounding far and wide. Anyone at the door would imagine two monsters shing against each other. Those two didn''t want to concede at all.


    Even Saku''s manly pride didn''t allow him to lose against Jake.


    They were so red. Veins popped on their faces and muscles as though worms sprouting from within their flesh. They were trembling no end, grunting into each other''s ears.


    At some point, however, Saku stopped shivering. He even lifted Jake for a second.


    ''Oh no! I have used more strength than I should have!'' Saku inwardly eximed. He went past Jake''s strength and dexterity, using his own stats of a high-level NPC.


    He hurriedly lowered his stats.


    That was when Jake found a gap and raised Saku off the ground! Saku''s vision spun as he couldn''t so quickly adapt to this development because he was turning his stats down as fast as possible.


    Before he noticed what had happened, Saku felt a pain in his back as Jake chucked him onto the ground!


    "I was waiting¡­ for that edge," Jake coolly said, standing over the miner.


    His legs gave in, then, and he dropped onto his rear.


    "¡­well done!" Saku btedly reacted, "Haha!"

 Chapter 94: Miner (6)

    Jake bet on Saku''s kindness¡­ and won.


    Saku''s personality was that of a man with principles. He wouldn''t break his own principles and rules.


    Jake learned about him so much because Saku was vocal about himself. It was also easy to see that he was a kind man. If he wasn''t, he would have coldly dealt with Jake''s arrogance.


    For that reason, Jake believed he could galvanize Saku''s manly pride by going equal with him. The problem was that he couldn''t find that perfect moment to get him.


    When he received the idea to ovee that weakness¡ªArcher''s Death Eye¡ªall puzzles fell into a picture of his victory!


    Jake only had to execute his n!


    ''I had to push him above the limits¡­ and I did it¡­'' Jake inwardly said, breathing heavily. He was sprawled on the ground, his stamina spent. He couldn''t twitch a muscle. ''Once Saku''s kindness wouldpel him to return to the limits, I would find a window of victory¡­ all worked well! It''s so satisfying!''


    Adrenaline washed over Jake as he thought about his win.


    It mattered a lot to him.


    "I can''t believe I''m so proud of ya!" Saku stood up and looked down at Jake, "I told ya not to give anyone edges¡­ and ya forced me to give ya one! Ya nned it so well! Haha! It also means I''m free from ya!"


    A lot of things turned Saku so ecstatic.


    Well, he could now go mine with a relieved heart.


    His wife also would tease him no more. She was right that he was lucky that he didn''t have a son, but only daughters! In fact, before meeting Jake, Saku wanted to have a son more than anything, but he was now content with only having daughters.


    His princesses were more than he needed!


    Jake strained to stand up, "Thank you¡­ and I also want to apologize. I shouldn''t have taken so much of your time. But¡­ I really wanted to throw you onto the ground¡­ like I believed I''d learn something useful from it! And I did! Thank you so much for taking care of me! Please ept this."


    Jake took ten gold coins from his inventory.


    Saku''s eyes widened in shock, and his eyeballs even stretched forward.


    This yer had gold coins already?!


    That''s so much money!


    "No! No! No! Come on! I can''t take your hard-earned money! The guild will pay me for teaching ya stuff, and that''s enough for me!


    I''ll also go to mine soon, earning more than enough!" Saku refused with a kind smile.


    Jake, however, was persistent about it, "Please, don''t make me cause fuss again in the guild."


    Saku awkwardly scratched the back of his hair, "Yeah, don''t do that."


    "I know how much time is worth¡­ that''s the lesson I''ve learned as an adult. I also have enough coins, believe me!" Jake insisted so much that Saku ended up taking ten gold coins.


    He couldn''t believe it until he felt each coin with his fingers and saw his gift''s notifications.


    Saku feltpelled to teach Jake something more because of it.


    "Hey, Archer," Saku said, gathering Jake''s attention.


    Jake nodded, "Yes?"


    Saku smiled, "Thanks! Ya seem like a good guy learning a lot about the world! Let me pass you some golden advice! An advice worth more than seven mountains!"


    Jake smiled, "Sure!"


    Saku hit his chest and shouted, "A real man has a savings ount!"


    "¡­" Jake blinked a few times.


    Saku chuckled, "I mean it. Ya never know what will happen in the future! Ya might need additional money for your daughter''s present or wedding anniversary! On a more serious note, what if your business flops? The intion unexpectedly surprises ya? Those are justmon examples!


    But a good man is a man prepared! I don''t wish this upon ya, but if a rainy dayes on ya and your family, I hope ya will be able to say ''It''s fine'' to ya beloveds! That''s the moment ya will feel so much pride!"


    Jake nodded, "Got it. Thank you, Saku."


    "No problem!" Saku patted Jake''s shoulder a few times.


    Jake smiled, "My real name is Jake. Nice to meet ya!"


    "Oh, Jake! A strong name! If I happen to have a son, I''ll name him Jake¡­ though I hope not¡­" Saku trailed off while looking away.


    Jake tilted his head at him.


    -


    Jake would usually leave The Miner Guild in the evening.


    He left so early because his victory over Saku meant he''dpleted his miner lessons and could take a step forward and mine in dungeons! Saku had passed him a few ores that Jake could melt, but Jake wanted even more. He disliked the sudden feeling ofcking resources while grinding.


    This feeling wasparable to his mom waking him up to school in his early teens. That was horrendous!


    If Jake could, he would gather mountains of resources before each grinding.


    The sun was only now going down for a rest, so Jake decided to spend the rest of his day shopping. He''d get snacks for hispanions.


    Medusa loved to eat dead mice. At first, she didn''t want to eat with Jake looking at her, but when that barrier broke, Medusa would fill herself up with good food.


    Her hissing afterward would have a tone of affection toward Jake that he''d usually miss because Medusa eating so much and in quite a scary way would take over his mind.


    Snakes really could widen their jaws so wide¡­


    Odin liked any type of meat. If it was tough, it was even better.


    Wukong would eat anything Jake passed to him. A properly cooked food with a fruit drink was one of his favorites.


    Aaron and Viktor would never understand how Jake could spend so much money on that little monkey.


    As for Ender, the baby eagle found a liking to bird food from stores. That said, he''d also salivate toward Medusa''s dead mice and snatch a few from her.


    She would go mad at him and fight him to take back what was hers¡­ but it was difficult against the baby eagle soaring in the skies.


    After the shopping was done, Jake headed to Viktor''s workce.


    He needed to prepare for his first dungeon expedition.


    Surprisingly, Aaron was at Viktor''s workce, waiting for him.


    "I heard yer going to a dungeon," Aaron stroked his beard, "Yer need a good bow, then."


    Jake''s eyes shone once again.

 Chapter 95: The First Dungeon (1)

    "Yer current bow is a temporary and simple one, ye?" Aaron asked. He already knew the answer, so he exined his train of thought, "Yer need to take a good look at other bows and inspire yourself more. The bow we will pass yer is of the best quality for yer current level."


    Viktor nodded.


    It was surprising to see him standing beside the old master. Because of what Jake had learned about them, he thought these two wouldn''t cooperate to teach him.


    Jake believed Aaron''s rekindled passion had brought him to Viktor''s workce.


    The truth, however, was much different.


    These two wouldn''t talk about it with Jake yet.


    Viktor held the bow wrapped in a white nket. He put it on one of many workbenches and slowly unwrapped the cover, unveiling a medium-sized bow. It was around Jake''s upper body height and would look bigger on him if he were to hold it close to his side.


    The bow was wooden and ck. Jake couldn''t tell whether it was painted ck or the wood had such a natural color.


    The design made it seem like a weapon of a Duhan.


    It was a recurve bow, so the limbs curved away from him. The ends of the bow''s limbs bent forward like the heads of horses, ready to pounce at anyone.


    The bowstring was red as though soaked in raw blood and enhanced to shine even in the darkness.


    Once Jake grasped the smooth handle, he raised the bow up. He was enthralled by it.


    It weighed so little that Jake could see himself performing his Joker Form with it. The size was like a perfectmon ground for all his styles, so Viktor must have spent some time choosing the bow for him.


    Perfect match aside, the impression the ck bow induced on Jake was what he had never felt before. He could tell that this weapon was amazing and well done.


    His first-ever crafted bow only had a strong name that he hade up with.


    This ck bow, however, waspelling in name and its build.


    After the initial impression, Jake checked the ck bow''s description.


    [The Headless Hunter(A Recurve Bow)(Epic)(Attack: 514~~786)(Durability: 1000/1000]


    [Epic Passive: Any arrow released has a higher chance to inflict a severe critical strike on the heads(The damage is increased based on the archery proficiency¡ªCurrently(100% additional damage upon inflicting a severe critical strike)]


    [Unique Passive: Increases the user''s strength and dexterity by 20%.]


    [Common Passive: The Headless Hunter''s attack damage is increased by 10%, and the user has a higher chance to inflict a critical strike while on a steed.]


    [Requirements: Lv. 20 or Advanced I Archery Proficiency]


    [Description¡ªThe Headless Hunter is the first prototype bow for The Headless Series. Lucian Asta Bow has instructed his craftsmen to craft the bow with the intent to sever heads with a single arrow. Upon receiving The Headless Hunter, Lucian Asta Bow spent a year hunting various monsters and beasts, killing them with a single headshot and carving the bow''s purpose into its ck wood.]


    Inbination with his legendary ss, Jake''s Woodman Subss had passed him additional information.


    [The Headless Hunter¡ªWood(Burnt and Steamed Northern Acacia)(100% Mana)(Can endure up to 2000 STR and DEX Stat)


    ''I don''t have to worry about my high stats! And so much mana inside the bow means I can borrow so much of it into my special arrows! If Ibine that with mana from the arrows, I''ll deal so much more damage!'' Jake''s eyes shone as he realized the power of this bow.


    Mana within weapons allowed them to be much stronger. In fact, all resources had mana within them, and not wasting any of it was one of the skills that separated good cksmiths and artisans from truly excellent ones.


    People could borrow mana dwelling within their weapons and other items, but not without a cost. If Jake were to take one hundred percent mana in one go, the bow would lose a lot of its damage and durability.


    Of course, like in human hearts, mana in items naturally regenerated.


    Various crafting masters proudly said their items ''breathe'' just like nature.


    Jake could bypass that rule by sacrificing his arrows'' mana and telling his summons to do the same!


    It was one of the rare advantages of an archer.


    "Awesome bow," Jake whispered.


    Aaron and Viktor warmly smiled at him. It had been such a while since they heard such heartfelt praise toward a bow, so emotions took over them all the same.


    After a while, Aaron returned to hisfort zone and stroked his long beard with pride, "Yer have a good eye. Good, good!"


    Viktor scoffed and turned around. He quickly returned with a few leather quivers.


    His following words shocked Jake.


    He said, "Take those arrows."


    Jake didn''t know how to react. He didn''t know Aaron well, but he had spent some time with Viktor and could tell that this was unnatural for him. He shouldn''t have helped him this much¡­


    Jake stared at the man.


    Viktor''s face grew pissed.


    Jake chuckled, "That''s more like you. Has something happened? Has my master done something again?"


    "She could have left you with me because of a favor," Viktor automatically replied. That was when Ingrid''s words rang out in his head, causing him to scowl at Jake.


    Jake narrowed his eyes at Viktor.


    Viktor clicked his tongue and waved his hand, "Anyway! She''s done nothing. Take those arrows. There are four-ded arrows, blunt arrows, and chisel-pointed arrows. Get to know them and have your summons learn about them! You need to inspire yourself about arrows, too."


    Aaronughed aloud, "Buahahaha! I heard the term for it from yers! Tsundere! It''s from the eastern region! It came to us because a lot of yers like their culture! Oh, you also like sushi!


    Buahahaha!"


    "The hell you talking about, old geezer?!" Viktor hissed at Aaron, which only caused the old man tough more at him.


    Jake smiled at them, "Thank you."


    Aaron nodded at Jake while Viktor only shifted his eyes to him.


    Jake promised them one thing, "I''ll return from the dungeon with lots of experience!"

 Chapter 96: The First Dungeon (2)

    Jake logged into the game world the next day.


    He quickly shopped for a few items and consumables, mainly mana and healing potions. Those were required for a dungeon expedition, as Jake didn''t have anyone to support him.


    He could try getting into a team, but that would go against his ways.


    Upon entering Viktor''s workce, Jake heard Aaron and Viktor''s argument.


    "Yer call this a finished work?" Aaron red at a wooden shelf.


    From Jake''s perspective, it was a finished product. The wooden shelf was painted and appeared exquisite enough to be perched in a royal house.


    Viktor harrumphed, "It''s a finished work."


    "Yer could have done it a hundred times better!" Aaron shouted and then shook his head.


    Viktor sneered, "You think that old dog baron will be able to tell the difference between this and a hundred times better shelf? So long as it doesn''t creak and looks fine, anything will do for him. Besides, he''s only ordered this from me to gossip about my household and feel better about himself. A typical noble at the bottom of the hierarchy."


    Aaron stroked his beard, pondering aloud, "Yer might be right."


    "I am right," Viktor corrected him.


    Ignoring their usual argument, Jake headed to the tree ntation. He''d call his summons and tell them about their n for the first dungeon expedition.


    He may be a lone yer, but he wasn''t withoutpanions!


    Ender, Medusa, Wukong, and Odin had appeared on the scene.


    Jake wanted everyone to stay beside each other in a row, but Ender and Medusa refused to leave their nests. Jake didn''t even botherpelling them to listen to him.


    Ender and Medusa reacted victoriously in their own way.


    "Alright," Jake rubbed his hands, "We''re going to the first dungeon!"


    Wukong raised his hands, and Odin woofed.


    Ender and Medusa nodded.


    "I''ve cooked up a n," Jake said. He squatted down and talked to everyone like the oldest of the group. "Our main objective is to mine minerals and ores for jewelry. I''ll do that easily with my miner''s subss and title. You guys will have your own roles."


    Jake turned to Ender, "I checked your skill''s description, Ender. The Nest Of Darkness doesn''t have a cooldown and allows you to hide in darkness as long as you have mana. This skill will be crucial in our dungeon endeavor! You''ll have to hide our resources in your nest and wait for us to pick them."


    Because of Jake''s limited inventory capacity, he couldn''t mine many resources. He wanted a mountain of them, so he would mine a lot! The problem was that going back and forth from the dungeon would be too dangerous and time-consuming.


    It was better to mine a lot and store them somewhere safe.


    It''d exclude the time-consuming dilemma. Of course, the dangers would still remain as yers and monsters wandered in the dungeon, but that was better than a regr n.


    "I don''t know your skill''s range, Ender. It''s because Ick this beast-tamer ss¡­ I''m sorry, you all. If I had it, I could even open an inventory feature for you¡­ instead, I bought some cheap bags for now," Jake sighed.


    Everyone cheered him, however.


    It was quite a sweet moment.


    Jake''s smile returned as fast as it crumbled.


    "We''ll test your Nest Of Darkness'' range in the dungeon and make a proper safe spot for you! I doubt anyone at this low level can see through your darkness or invade it, so this will be our temporary spatial storage! I count on you, Ender!" Jake said and petted Ender''s head with his finger.


    The baby eagle screeched with confidence.


    Meanwhile, Jake passed the bags to Wukong and Odin. He tied three bags on Odin''s back while Wukong easily strapped two of them to himself. Their job was to carry resources to Ender''s nest.


    "Medusa will take over Ender''s job and keep an eye on the surroundings. Listen to her hisses," Jake said.


    Ender screeched in a different way. Perhaps he was scoffing at Medusa.


    She hissed at him, too.


    Only Wukong and Odin listened to Jake''s words and left their safety to the baby snake.


    Jake pped his hands, gathering everyone''s attention, "We''ll face a lot of enemies in the dungeon. Even yers might go at us, so we must always be careful. I know we can take down anyone, so forget all disputes between you and work together like the team you are. The main n is to get resources, but I also want to take a peek at the boss and maybe fight him.


    It''ll depend on our consumables and circumstances, though."


    After that, Jake stood up and approached Viktor, "Can I leave my items here? This is the safest spot for me now."


    "You can," Viktor nodded.


    Although Jake didn''t have many items, his stuff was precious to him. The main important item was the legendary gem¡ªThe Eagle''s Eye. Jake wanted to make a sight from it.


    The rest of the items were his trophies from the tutorial ind.


    Jake''s Wolf Boss armor was one of them.


    Aaron caught interest in it, "I want to study it. I will see yer ws and mistakes on it."


    "Oh, sure! Thank you!" Jake genuinely thanked the old man.


    Aaron grinned, "I have nothing to do anyway! Haha!"


    Viktor butted in, "You could cut down some trees, then."


    "Merciless brat! What about my back?!" Aaron mmed a fist into Viktor''s armor,ining at him.


    It was pretty odd to look at them acting like that.


    Jake didn''t have time, though.


    He bowed at them and wished them a good time together.


    "I''ll be going now!" Jake waved at the duo before turning around and leaving the workce. With his summons on him, including Odin in his arms, Jake looked like a fantasy adventurer.


    Aaron and Viktor were suddenly blown by an unexpected wave of hope¡­


    The old master said something first, "I hope no one is gonna bother him."


    "Impossible," Viktor tly replied, which was unnatural of him, "yers will seek his pets or just bully him. Their kind don''t fear any consequences."


    Aaron slowly stroked his beard, "Yer think we could use her to avenge him if someone bullies Jake?"


    Viktor narrowed his eyes, "You reckon she will care?"


    "Considering yer household''s looming problem¡­" Aaron pondered aloud. He hadn''t shown anything on his face or even in his voice, but his holding his beard so tightly showed that he was bothered by Viktor''s predicament.


    Viktor was familiar with it.


    He didn''t say anything and just turned around.

 Chapter 97: The First Dungeon (3)

    The dungeons near starting points were constantly swarmed by yers, mostly newbies.


    It wasn''t just because The Legend Enigma Online was the most popr game in the world, but also because high-level yers woulde here with their second or even third characters to level up them.


    They knew tricks and the dungeons'' secrets, so it was like a walk in the park for them.


    The first dungeons, however, had a peculiar nickname in themunity¡ªthewless zone.


    Newbies would taste the world without NPCs and their rules¡ªit was only them and the monsters there. For that reason, many yers would expose their real selves or do things they would never do outside the dungeon or in real life.


    It wasn''t too much to say that dungeons turned yers into monsters.


    Although Jake hadn''t heard this much about the dungeons, he had enough experience from other games to know that he could be targeted just because of his ss,panions, or just because he was alone.


    He was the easiest yer to kill and have fun with, at least in the appearance.


    "If your cooldown gets triggered, we''ll deal with our enemies first. I''ll then head alone to the dungeon and mine whatever I can in this one-hour interval," Jake told his summons.


    They nodded at him.


    Jake decided not to hide them.


    It was the first significant journey outside the capital, so Jake wanted to bond with hispanions. He also liked having them on himself while they were still so little.


    He couldn''t waste their precious low-level time.


    Atst, he was in the forest''s cradle. It was a dangerous zone, so Jake had taken out his previous monkey boss''s set and put it on, leaving only his face bare. It was because Aaron told him that the design of the Joker Mask had turned out so well that it''d gather too much attention.


    Jake wanted to check the dungeon''s situation before drawing any eyes to himself¡ªat least, he tried to avoid as much attention as possible.


    Wielding his new bow, Jake went deeper into the forest.


    This ce was famous, so without Mary and Robert''s help, Jake wasn''t that much bothered by monsters. A few of them had growled at him and threatened to kill him, but Jake''s Soldier Form was enough to put them down.


    "Wow! The whistle sounds so different, like colder¡­ I can''t tell the difference yet!" Jake eximed upon shooting his arrows at monsters. He kinda wished for more of them toe at him so he could listen more to his arrows'' melody.


    The Headless Hunter was truly an exquisite piece of a weapon! It was so meticulously done that everything about it stirred and inspired Jake''s heart.


    He really wanted to see through the red bowstring and what material was used to create it.


    Meanwhile, Wukong had left Jake''s nest and ran around the forest to pick up Jake''s arrows. Jake''s stats were so good, and so were his weapons and arrows, that thetter didn''t even break upon inflicting heavy damage on monsters.


    It was Wukong''s job to pick them up!


    Jake smiled warmly at his monkeypanion, "Thank you, as usual, Wukong. We will leave bodies alone. Their drop currently does not interest us."


    Wukong nodded.


    Their march continued.


    Jake and a few yers had exchanged nces. He couldn''t tell whether they were surprised to see an archer doing so well alone in the forest or hispanions had caught their interest. So long as no one attacked him, Jake would smile at anyone.


    He wasn''t here to fight others.


    That said, Jake''s first summon¡ªOdin¡ªwas as popr withdies as usual.


    "Ah, so cute doggo!" shouted a female yer upon noticing Odin''s muzzle. She couldn''t have stopped herself from approaching and asking Jake whether she could pet him.


    Odin already lolled out his tongue in approval.


    Jake shrugged and extended his hands forward while holding Odin. He didn''t let him go. The female yer wasn''t alone, so a few more yers surrounded Jake.


    The group had six members. Two of them were female¡ªthe other one had joined Jake''s front and already had been caressing Odin''s smooth fur.


    The rest were men, so they questioned Jake in a friendly banter.


    "Are you a beast tamer? I haven''t seen any monkeys or snakes in those areas!"


    "There''s also a little eagle! So small, like a toy! Where did you get them, and how?"


    "Yeah, I heard beast tamers have it too difficult."


    Jake chuckled, "I was lucky to meet them in the neighboring provinces. Yeah, beast taming is difficult, but it''s so rewarding once a bond is created."


    He didn''t want to exin his summoning skills, and beast tamer subss was a convenient excuse to avoid his secrets beingid bare to others.


    That was when the female yer cast a dazzling smile at him.


    She said, "Join us! I''d love to clear a dungeon with your doggo! Pretty please! It will be so much fun!"


    It would have been difficult for any other man to refuse this girl. She was so cute and also well-endowed for her age, which she didn''t seem to really understand. Her natural actions were dangerous to the opposite gender of her age.


    Meaning her teammates must have been either used to it or enjoyed it wholeheartedly.


    Jake smiled and shook his head, "I''m gonna mine in the dungeon. I''ll slow down anyone, so I don''t want to team up with others. Thanks for the offer, though!"


    "Pleaseeeee~~"


    The girl didn''t give up. She made puppy eyes and brought herself closer to Jake. It was quite a view that even Jake couldn''t help but get interested in.


    s, it wasn''t enough to convince him.


    He smiled and took a step back.


    Which was enough to break the girl''s sweet appearance.


    She stomped on the ground with an angry face and pouted, "Fine! Okay! Hmph! Have fun mining all alone! Hmph! Boring loner!"


    She turned around and left the group.


    Her party ran after her.


    Jake stared ahead with squinted eyes and thought aloud, "A spoiled girl, huh. Not everyone''s gonna give in to your whims just because you have a lot to breathe with."


    Jake sneered and changed his direction.

 Chapter 98: The First Dungeon (4)

    "Mia! You really want that dog?"


    "Yes! He''s so cute!"


    Mia was the spoiled woman who had been bluntly rejected by Jake. She was his age and was spoiled ever since she could remember. It began with her parents doting on her too much. She didn''t even have to try to be popr at school, as smiling and talking was enough to attract everyone to her side.


    The male yer trying to get her favor was called Ronan.


    Everyone knew his feelings toward Mia, so no one bothered to vie for her hand and instead enjoyed her presence, as she was adorable and voluptuous for her age.


    She didn''t even know that it was not her smile that attracted her male friends but her chest.


    That was her cutest side.


    "Leave it to me! Let''s hunt down that guy and take his pets! He''s a beast tamer, so we can easily snatch those pets and get them on our side with snacks! This dog surely will like the raw meat we''ve hunted!" Ronan eximed, his eyes ring with conviction.


    His friends sighed with hopeless smiles.


    That said, they were ready to assist him.


    "That guy is an archer, right? Easy peasy!"


    "Archers are so weak that we can cut through his arrows!"


    "Right? Like, what kind of skills even archers have?"


    Whilemon skills of every main ss and theirbinations were known at the scene, not so much was revealed about archers. Of course, the statues had passed skills to anyone who wanted to pick up a bow, but because the ss was so unpopr, the group of friends didn''t know what to expect from Jake.


    That said, they were convinced of their win against him.


    He was alone and had the weakest ss.


    What could go wrong?


    "Thank you so much, Ronan, everyone!" Mia smiled brightly at her friends and clenched her hands to support them, "I know you can do it! The cute doggo deserves me more than this guy! How could he name him Odin! Pupu is a much better name for him!"


    The male yers and even the female one twitched upon hearing the name Mia wanted to use for Odin.


    Ronan waspelled to agree, "Y-Yeah! Pupu sounds so good!"


    The other friend barely stifled hisughter.


    The rest hid their faces in their equipment.


    Atst, Ronan spoke to his friends, "Pat, can you track this guy?"


    Pat, the yer with a main ss thief, nodded, "Ye, he shouldn''t have covered his tracks yet. I expected you to want to kill him, so I watched where he headed off."


    Ronan sneered, "Thanks man!"


    The group quickly got to work. Everyone followed their thief friend''s back as he tracked Jake''s steps. He was level twenty, the second highest of their group, so his skills and experience were more than enough to find the careless level fourteen archer.


    Around five minutester, everyone could see Jake''s back.


    The group''s nicknames became exposed and red as the yer-killing system was activated.


    That was when an adorable screech rang out from above them.


    -


    ''So behind us,'' Jake hid behind a tree''s back.


    The adorable screech which echoed from the south belonged to Ender. Jake had told him to take over the skies and watch out for anyone with red nicknames close to them.


    The red nickname in The Legend Enigma Online meant the yer had turned on their yer-killing system. This system allowed yers to hunt each other and get rewards for it.


    The main reward was experience points.


    Of course, it was possible to kill each other without the yer-killing system. There wouldn''t be any reward, and the yer would only drop one item upon death as though he died to a monster instead.


    It was foolish to kill people in this way because yers would get gged as yer killers anyway, regardless of whether the yer-killing system was turned on or not.


    ''Fine. I will correct you guys. You''ll never spoil anyone in your lives,'' Jake narrowed his eyes.


    He''d already seen that the group of yers with a spoiled woman was on his tail. Those guys had turned their yer-killing systems to kill him and snatch Odin¡ªJake didn''t doubt it.


    ''If I am correct, they have a tank, a swordsman, a thief, two mages, and a healer¡­ the spoiled woman is a mage,'' Jake''s lips curved into a sneer.


    He put his Joker Mask on. The ck material became one with his face, highlighting a cruel, devilish smile from nightmares.


    Jake dipped into the bushes of the forest.


    Meanwhile, Pat notified Ronan that Jake had disappeared from his view.


    "How?" Ronan asked, stupefied.


    Pat bit his lower lip, "Either he noticed something or us¡­ I will find him! Watch out for my pins on the minimap!"


    Before Pat could step into the shadows, however, a whistle breezed past his ear.


    It was such a loud whistle that everyone heard it.


    A momentter, a thud followed it.


    Ronan and others stood with their eyes widened.


    [Pink Pupa has been killed by an unknown yer.]


    Everyone turned around and saw the headless body of their friend lying in a pool of blood.


    Her head was beside it.


    Her eyes were still merrily opened, but her mouth was stuffed with an arrow! It was such a horrifying sight that Ronan and others could no longer see Mia the same way. Each time they would look at her, they would see this frighteningbination of her adorable eyes and lodged arrow in her mouth, all on her decapitated head!


    "Protect Alice! You know where he''s shooting from!" Pat shouted at his friends, his face white.


    Alice was their healer. She was so disoriented and scared that she couldn''t move. She had never seen someone die so fast and in such a way! It wasn''t magic that had devoured Mia or a swordsman that hade close to them to sever her head.


    She just died.


    She suffered death from the abyss!


    She wasn''t even given a chance to understand the pain!


    Alice wasn''t spared from that, too.


    From a much different angle, the second arrow flew in and yanked her head off her neck.


    Pat screamed aloud, "A different angle?! Across me?! What is he?! A monkey?!"


    Ronan screamed at him, "What angle?! The hell you talking about?!"


    Another friend chimed in, his voice shaking, "I am thest mage, thest best offense of this team! You''d better protect me! I don''t care what angle he''s attacking us from! You must protect me! Tell me where he is, and I will obliterate him! Just keep me alive!"


    Pat ignored those pleas and replied to Ronan, "We''re in the middle of the forest! He can''t shoot at us from anywhere he wants! He must find a perfect angle unless his arrows can bend! I don''t know what kind of skill he uses or what he has! I never fought an archer, for god''s sake!"


    Ronan screamed, "You think I have?!"


    The tank grunted, "It should be damn easy anyway! Look out for a clear path! He can''t be shooting from too far away!"


    That was when¡­


    [Heaven-Defying Mage has been killed by an unknown yer.]


    The second mage died.


    It happened so fast that the thief was still at the scene.


    He saw three of his friends lying headless, their bodies yet to be turned into particles.


    His heart sank into a coldke, and so did his friends.


    Jake''s steps then rang out from Ronan''s front.


    "He''s here!" Ronan shouted, only to have the rest of his words wedged in his throat.


    He was the first victim of Jake''s Joker Mask.


    A cold sweat washed over his back.

 Chapter 99: The First Dungeon (5)

    Just like the yers'' team was basic, so did Jake use the basic tactic to defeat them.


    He took down the healer and two mages whose skills could have caused him the most difficulties. After that, he exposed his presence for a few reasons.


    One of them was to give those yers hope.


    What kind of an archer woulde to a melee range to fight a swordsman, tank, and thief?


    Though it had been Jake''s intent, the mask on his face did the opposite.


    It was such a perfect mask for him that Ronan and his friends thought a high-level yer hade to them in Jake''s stead.


    That said, the rest of Jake''s equipment was familiar.


    Pat, the thief, shouted at his friends, "It''s that archer! He must have sent his pets somewhere, so be wary of them! We kill him in the usualbination!"


    Ronan nodded, and so did the tank. These two, who wore heavy armor and wielded broadswords, looked like heroes from old tales.


    Finally, the thief could have disappeared in the darkness. His role often kept him in his enemies'' shadows, making him wait for the best moment toe out and neutralize the opponent or strike at the vital point.


    s, he couldn''t do that now.


    His current task was to use the chance his swordsman and tank would create for him to wound the archer.


    Biding time in the shadows also should trouble the archer. His presence was as bothersome as a cockroach.


    Jake remained still. He was at least twenty meters away from the tank and the swordsman.


    The former made the first move.


    Keeping his shield high, the tank yer clenched the handle and charged straight at Jake. He wasn''t fast, but his steps caused earthquakes as he dashed at Jake as fast as possible.


    His shield shone in a bright white luster.


    Jake thought, ''He must have used two skills¡­ I have yet to get taunted, so either he''s limited by a range or waits for my next move to disturb it.''


    It was difficult to tell the purpose behind the skill on the shield. Had it increased the tank''s defenses, or was it something else? Jake, however, could tell that those loud steps worked well against his equilibrium.


    His vision shook each time he cast a nce at the tank.


    It''d be difficult to hit the target on him!


    Jake could see how it''d annoy swordsmen or any other melee ss!


    ''Seems like a heavy crowd control yer,'' Jake thought. Crowd Control¡ªCC¡ªwere various effects to stop yers, monsters, or anything else. It could be a stun, silence, slow, or knock-up. Taunt was naturally included in crowd control effects, so Jake suspected that this man''s main job was to control the enemy''s status.


    ''Sounds fun!'' Jake thought. He would also try controlling others with his CC effects down the line.


    He shifted his eyes slightly to the side.


    Following the tank''s wake was the swordsman, Ronan. This man was lighter than the tank despite his equipment looking as heavy. He synced well with his friend, and his broadsword shoulde at Jake just in time to match the crowd control''s effect!


    Jake had seen variousbinations in previous games, so he read the opponent as much as he could, not forgetting about the thief.


    Well, how could he forget about him?


    ''I see you, fool,'' Jake thought while staring at the iing two yers, ''All of you are in my perception bubble and marked with Archer''s Death Eye¡­ do I need mypanions? Nope. My opponents are weak.''


    Jake stretched his hand toward his quiver on his lumber.


    He caressed the ends of his arrows and took out one with a blunt point.


    [CC Arrow(Rare)¡ªIts damage and effects depend on the user''s bow stats and skills. Its heavy metal blunt point makes the arrow perfect for immobilizing enemies or weakening their defenses. The extremely stiff arrow spine increases the crowd control effects by 50% at the cost of the arrows'' speed. Its strung feathers aid the trajectory.]


    Jake drew the highest anchor point, his stance soldier.


    After three seconds, he released the arrow.


    It flew straight into the tank''s shield.


    During its flight, the trajectory slightly shifted to the side. It was because Jake''s stats didn''t match his form, the arrow, and the purpose behind it. Nheless, Jake was fine as long as the blunt arrow hit the tank''s shield.


    It did.


    Once the arrow connected, the loud bang resounded across the forest.


    The tank stopped, and his shield fell heavily to the ground. Because its bottom part had a curved end, it impaled itself in the ground and rooted its user!


    The tank inwardly eximed, ''What was that?! My hands feel so numb that I can''t even lift the shield! Does his arrow have crowd control skills?! It''s not a stun! What kind of CC is it?!''


    Ignoring his friend''s predicament, Ronan ran past the tank and took the first spot in the race. He was so close to Jake that he didn''t doubt he would be able to pay back him!


    Ronan shouted, "You can''t use your bow now!"


    "True," Jake nodded and quickly shoved his ck bow into his inventory.


    Meanwhile, Ronan had already raised his sword over his head. With the momentum carrying him over to Jake, he loaded his skill onto his de and swung it down.


    Jake stepped to the side, dodging the sh. The wind blew his hair behind.


    Undaunted, Ronan swung horizontally, only to see Jake ducking below him. He inhaled the air equivalent to two adult lungs and swept his weapon again and again.


    Jake, however, was apt at avoiding them.


    ''He has around three hundred strength¡­ around half of that went to dexterity¡­ maybe even less¡­ he can''t fight at a fast pace or without someone stunning opponents for him,'' Jake read through Ronan''s style and stats. The results of his training with Ingrid were now bearing fruit!


    ''His stamina must have fallen low already¡­ I can easily blow him away,'' Jake came to the conclusion. When Ronan prepared the skill to temporarily elongate his sword and increase his range, Jake went past hisfort zone and struck him in his abdomen.


    His strength worth of five hundred points was one thing.


    Ronan''s lowered stamina andck of defense against the blow was another.


    In conclusion, Ronan was topped backward andnded heavily on his rear.


    Jake stood over him, his bowstring drawn.


    That was when the thief yer emerged from the shadows.

 Chapter 100: The First Dungeon (6)

    Jake craned his head to the side like a robot.


    He leaned backward and turned half of his upper body to the side.


    Using the half-form concept, Jake entered his Master Form and pointed his nocked arrow at the thief yer. His current arrow was the four-de beast.


    [Four-de Arrow(Rare)¡ªIts damage and effects rely on the user''s bow stats and skills. The four-de point makes the arrow perfect for severely prating and wounding enemies. The ded point also has a high chance of inflicting a severe critical strike and inducing high bleeding. The immensely stiff arrow spine increases the damage at the cost of the arrow''s speed.


    Its strung feathers smoothen the trajectory and help against the wind.]


    From across Jake, the thief saw the arrow point and momentarily thought he was looking into the monster''s jaw. The arrow''s design was simple, but its sharp des could pull pranks on anybody.


    Jake''s wide smile didn''t help the thief''s sanity.


    Jake whispered, "I''ve been watching you from the beginning, idiot."


    He let the arrow go.


    The beast arrow flew forward like a rocket. Because of the short distance, its speed didn''t matter at all! That said, Jake considered that his current foe was a thief.


    He believed the man had higher dexterity than others and that the arrow''s lower speed would help him dodge it.


    Henceforth, he aimed at the thief''s broader frame¡ªhis chest.


    Once the thief reacted to the arrow and tilted his body, the arrow missed its target.


    Still, it lodged itself in the thief''s left shoulder! Blood spurted as though someone squeezed the thief''s flesh. The arrow deeply dug through his flesh and got to the shoulder bone, dislocating it.


    The thief took it like a champ.


    Well, had it not been for the lowered pain sensors, he would have cried like a baby. He also understood that stopping once was a death wish against this abnormal archer!


    He carried on with his dash¡ªA Shadow Dash.


    It was a skill simr to A Mana Step for mages. While mages could teleport a short distance anywhere they selected with their eyes, thieves could only teleport to their opponents. Their range was also limited.


    That said, they could appear behind, on the side, or even at the front!


    It was a tricky skill to deal with against.


    Jake''s mind spun, ''Mary talked about those skills! She had a talk with Minerva and didn''t let me go until I heard about it¡­ it''s the eyes! Eyes betray the position! If I take into ount his inert left arm!''


    His vision stretched toward the thief''s eyes. Jake used his Death''s Lock to fully understand his foe''s movements. The world around him ceased to exist for a moment, causing Jake to only look at the thief''s hues.


    When those turned to the side, Jake figured out the thief''s next move!


    Jake''s muscle memory took hold of him.


    In the meantime, the thief''s body produced streaks of shadows¡ªthe beginning of his shadow dash.


    It happened in an instant.


    The thief appeared where Jake had been a second ago, his eyes dted in shock. His opponent leaped away and was only half a second away fromnding on his two feet.


    Once Jakended, he bent his knees and drew Joker''s highest anchor for the quick release!


    With Death''s Lock still set on the thief''s face, Jake let the arrow go!


    It flew and pierced through his skull, severing the head.


    [You have done a critical strike!]


    [-1251 HP!]


    [You have killed Lv. 20 Pizza In The Sewers.]


    [You have leveled up!]


    [You have received ten dexterity stats upon your first kill on a thief ss!]


    That was when the tank rose up to his two feet and screamed, "TAUNT! RONAN! NOW! ATTACK¡ª"


    His next words squeezed his throat as Jake kicked the ground strongly and jumped behind after being hit by his taunt skill. It was such a weird and unexpected move that the tank gawked, veins popping on his eyeballs.


    If even Richard was surprised by that move, the yer tank, whose level had never gone past twenty, was even more liable to that.


    Ronan missed his swing wide.


    ''Damn it! We''ve gone against an alt char!'' the tankmented inwardly.


    Alt chars(Alternative Characters) were yers with high-level characters who yed on their second or third characters. Because Jake had been so good from the beginning, the tank concluded that Jake was a high-level yer who had decided to try an archer ss and see how weak it was.


    There was no other exnation.


    Otherwise, how could he have a trick against the taunt and the shadow dash?


    The tank''s shoulders drooped low.


    He''d given up.


    On the other hand, Ronan relentlessly threw himself at Jake. It was all his fault. If it weren''t for him, his team would have been in the dungeon already, killing monsters! He''d win Mia''s affection in a different way!


    He wouldn''t have been running after an archer like a dog!


    ''How can''t I not even leave a wound on him?! He can''t be that good! His skills and stats can''t be that good!'' Ronanined inwardly as he ran after Jake.


    Jake was in a merciless mood.


    He had caught the sight of the folded tank, so he understood that it was only the swordsman left.


    Jake sneered, "Strength¡ª356. Dexterity¡ª174. Your stamina must have fallen below twenty percent by now."


    Ronan froze.


    Those were his stats.


    His stamina was indeed barely hanging on!


    "An A-Alt C-Char?" Ronan stuttered, his slow hanging low.


    He''d given up by now as well.


    Jake''s lips curved, "I''ll leave that up to your imagination. But¡­ I must say, you were pretty good at chasing me around like a dog. Instead of trying to steal one for that spoiled failure of a woman, how about you roll out your tongue and have her pet your head?"


    Ronan clenched his hands tight. He chewed on his lips and turned pale.


    Getting insulted in the immersive virtual reality hurt as much as killing others.


    He could only ept the harsh reality that he had gone against someone better than him.


    Jake had also allowed himself not to hold back against those who wanted him dead¡ªagainst those who wanted to steal hispanions!


    "Give up on the sword and choke on bones, trash!" Jake released the arrow, killing the swordsman.


    He stepped over to the tank.


    He held him in an intense and victorious gaze, "You got done by The Archer. Thoroughly. From the moment you decided to kill me, you were already dead¡­ BY THE ARCHER!"


    The tank suffered a loss at Jake''s hand.


    The entire group died and left behind at least one item, which was quite a loot.


    Jake took off his Joker Mask and wiped off his eyebrows.


    He would always let the wind caress his face after hard work.


    It was the same this time.


    It felt so good.


    Even the sweat on his face felt pleasant!


    ''Reading enemy yers and getting to know their skills is fun!'' Jake inwardly thought.


    That was when someone apuded him.


    Jake turned around, narrowing his eyes.


    A/N: Chapter 100 is such a nice milestone! It''d not be me if I didn''t ask for a castle gift on this assion! Haha! Thanks for being here, guys!

 Chapter 101: The First Dungeon (6)

    Apuse.


    Jake turned around and noticed a man in ck armor pping his hands.


    It was difficult to tell whether it was a man because his head was encased in a ck helmet with a ck, lean feather extending behind him from atop.


    The yer''s height suggested he was a man. At a rough guess, Jake assumed that this ck armored yer was higher than him, so either he was a tall woman beyond average or just a man.


    His ck armor, however, was of a different quality than what Jake had seen until now.


    The design was as intricate as Jake''s The Headless Hunter. The steel''s quality was so high that no light nced off the man''s armor. It was as though the sheer metal was enough to absorb anything, including darkness.


    The presence outshining anyonepleted the picture of a high-quality armor¡ªit was undoubtedly an expensive set.


    Beside the ck armored yer stood a woman.


    She was a head short of herpanion. Her outfit also differed significantly from her teammate, but only because of their ss differences. Other than that, she also doubtlessly wore an expensive set.


    It was pleasant to an eye and wouldn''t make any female¡ªunless jealous¡ªraise concerns about it.


    A short, ck mantle draped her back and covered her little shoulders and chest. Her upper body was cocooned in white leather armor, while her lower body sported arresting tight ck pants and over-knee heels. On her hip rested a long and thin sword sheathed in a sheath.


    Her light blue eyes contrasted with her dark blue hair framing her little head.


    Although she wore an indifferent countenance, she was definitely the main attractive part of this duo.


    The ck armored yer spoke, his voice betraying his gender.


    He was a man.


    He said, "That was cold! Looking at you, I have the feeling that you''re the ck horse of this game! Like someone I was meant to meet here after all the predicament we''ve gone through! Archer, right? Want to spread your fame more? Join us!"


    Jake stared at the man''s visor coolly.


    He smiled faintly, "I just want to mine in the dungeon, though."


    The ck knight squeezed his arm and whistled, "Ah, man! You can''t get any better! That''s even colder! You just want to mine, yet those greedy yers go at like corpse flies to carcasses! Ah, my artistic senses are tingling!" He whistled a few more times before extending his hand forward in an invitation gesture, "Fine, my ck horse!


    I''ll be your shield and my dear sister will be your sword while you mine! No strand will fall off your head!"


    Jake thought, ''This guy''s voice sounds as mellifluous as Maria''s despite the crap he''s spitting. And he speaks about some artistic senses? No way I''ve met another singer in the game world. I should ignore this assumption. His armor is great, and I bet he also has a high-quality sword and shield. I shouldn''t waste this asion to make a connection with a whale.''


    Having rich friends was fun.


    Jake didn''t really have anyone like that, but he could imagine how fun it could be.


    Rich people were rich for a reason, at least most.


    This man could be lucky enough to find secret rooms in the dungeon or anything rare.


    Jake pondered about his next choice.


    He smiled and asked, "Well, I think having you two around me would attract your problems to me, so I think you should be a little more honest with me if you really want me on your team. What''s the predicament you''ve talked about?"


    The ck knight sighed aloud, "We just want to clear our first dungeon, but everyone keeps getting in our way. They want to strip us naked from our equipment! I know a human''s greed has no bounds, but that goes off the charts! Do you have a sister, my ck horse? Surely, you would never allow any scoundrels to see her naked! Sisters must be protected at any cost!


    They''re too precious!"


    "I think I''d puke first if I were to see her naked," Jake instantly replied, his voice emotionless.


    For some reason, the ck knight''s sister walked away from him. She approached Jake and took his side.


    She said, "You''re a better brother."


    "T-This is an emotional damage!" The ck knight threw an imaginative slip onto the ground before closing distance with Jake and taking his other side.


    Jake was now nked by the bizarre siblings.


    The ck knight introduced himself, "I''m Prince. Since you''ve stolen my sister away from me, you must take responsibility."


    "Excuse me?" Jake threw a sharp re into the crack in the man''s visor. It was such a high-quality item that Jake couldn''t see the man''s face or even his eyes.


    The aloof sister was mimicking his countenance. She was also pissed at her brother.


    "I''ll still call you the ck horse ''cause that suits you so well. Now, what kind of essory item do youck?" Prince asked in a merry voice. It was easy to imagine his smiling behind his helmet.


    Jake ignored that question and bluntly replied, "So your predicament is that everyone wants to steal your equipment, and you die? You want to head into the dungeon and clear it, so you need my help to kill other yers and the epic boss?"


    "Yes," Prince nodded.


    Jake shook his head, "I''ll spend a lot of time mining."


    "As I said, I''m fine with that. I''ll mine with you and pass you the loot," Prince smiled. "It''s a good deal. Four hands are better than two, my ck horse! Now, tell me what kind of an essory item youck!"


    While Jake had heard about yers learning about mining so as not to miss any precious ore in dungeons or on their adventures, he hadn''t expected someone to be willing to mine in the first dungeon and even before fighting the boss.


    Every ore would also fall into his hands!


    Since Jake didn''t have any secret technique or method to mine and would rely on his subss and a title, he could take Prince up on his offer without any losses!

 Chapter 102: The First Dungeon (7)

    Jake wasn''t antisocial or so intent on ying solo much that he''d suspect Prince''s intentions.


    He''d not mind spending time with other yers and meeting new friends. This man was also a whale, so having this connection would be cool and potentially useful for the future.


    With everythingid bare, Jake decided to agree with Prince''s offer.


    He turned to his sister and asked her, "Are you fine with this?"


    The woman nodded, "I''m Pdin. I''ll practice my support skills on you two while you work. No time wasted."


    That was an excellent quality!


    Jake smiled and nodded, "I see. I think we should have a proper introduction. I''m Archer. Nice to meet you."


    The Pdin Lady faintly curved her lips and extended her hand for a handshake, "Sin ckberry."


    Jake hand sped her greetings without any qualms.


    Prince''s sharp eyes overlooked the interaction. When no harm was done, he grew more fond of his ck horse and snatched his attention back.


    Once again, Prince spoke about the essories.


    Jake didn''t have time to think about them. He wasn''t rich, nor did he have a steady influx of ie. He''d rather spend most of his money on archery and the resources required to consistently increase his proficiency and skills.


    essories, therefore, were at the back of his head.


    That said, Jake could use a few of them.


    Now that he looked at Sin ckberry from a close distance, he noticed she wore dazzling earrings, rings, bracelets, and even nes. She was equipped from head to toe with the real meaning of this phrase.


    "I could use anything that helps with mana regeneration," Jake said. It was one of his worries beforeing here. During his casual quest with Mary and Robert, Jake waspelled to drink mana potions to keep up with the abundance of monsters.


    His intelligence stat had increased a little because of his first kills on mage yers, but that didn''t increase his mana reserves as much as he''d like to.


    His fight with the yers told him that anything with mana regeneration would be a god-sent gift for him. He didn''t have a limit to his Archer''s Death Eye and Death''s Lock, so locking enemies in a deadly trajectory was only limited by his mana.


    Prince nodded at Jake, "Alrighty!"


    It didn''t take him even a few seconds to think about the essory with mana regeneration.


    He took out a steel ring with a ck diamond, as though he had many of them, and handed it to Jake like amon item.


    Even Jake thought he had received amon item from this new friend.


    That was when the ck ring''s description unfolded on his retina.


    [ck Ring Of The Grim Reaper(Epic)(essory)(Durability: 500/500)(100% Mana)]


    [Epic Passive¡ªincreases natural mana regeneration by 300%]


    [Epic Active Skill¡ªGrim Reaper''s Kiss¡ªrefill your mana to full upon activation.]


    Jake''s eyes widened in shock.


    He received an epic item from this blud! A genuine, epic item! Jake only had his bow of the same quality and received it to feel the real weapon and its quality! It wasn''t his bow!


    The Headless Hunter was in his hands only because of Jake''s rare connections! He proved himself to valuable residents of this world before even receiving something as precious as The Headless Hunter.


    Here, Prince casually tossed him an epic ring¡­


    Jake was speechless.


    Princeughed aloud, "It has 100% mana, so it will serve you for a good while! essories break in two ways! Either durability falls to zero, or their mana gets depleted! The purpose of the essories is different from that of armor and weapons, so mana is also stored differently within them. I''m familiar with those goodies. How much mana you have now?"


    Jake whispered automatically, "Four hundred and forty."


    "From my experience, I''m nearly confident that one percent of this ring''s mana is five hundred mana points. You''re good to go, my ck horse!" Prince eximed, patting Jake''s back.


    Jake, however, was so stunned by this encounter that he gazed only at the ring on his palm. It would help him in so many of his endeavors that he unconsciously smiled from ear to ear.


    Prince grasped his helmet with both hands and shook his head, "Ah, this reaction truly triggers my artistic senses! It makes me want to move the plot forward, to sail out on a journey right now! In this unexpected twist of fate, we''re no longer a team of two but three! How much can we achieve?! What awaits us? Ah, I can''t wait!


    Off we go! Follow me in my wake, my dear sister, my ck horse! For I am your ck knight! Your tank!"


    Jake muttered to himself, "He sounds so cringe but it somehow suits him? It must be his voice."


    "Yes. His voice has been praised by many," Sin ckberry added.


    These two stood abreast and were like the secondary characters to Prince''s grand mor. Since Jake didn''t have any pioneering ns on this journey, he didn''t mind this setting.


    Sin ckberry also preferred to stay away from her brother when he was in his artistic zone.


    She said, "The Dungeon Of The Warmonger Forest is teemed by yers. We usually would fight people before entering the dungeon, but we''re now in possession of the essory with the invisibility skill, which will help us enter inside."


    Jake squinted his eyes, "Wouldn''t it be better not to wear any of the high-quality equipment, then? At least keep them off until entering the dungeon."


    Sin ckberry asked back, "Isn''t that a loser mentality?"


    These two looked into each other''s eyes.


    That was when Jake realized that he was pretty simr to these two. He didn''t want to hide hispanions because he wanted to show them the world and nurture his bond with them.


    If he kept them hidden and waited for the best moment to summon them, he would have avoided his sh with the group of yers of a spoiled woman.


    Jake smiled, "It is."


    He called hispanions, surprising the duo.

 Chapter 103: The First Dungeon (8)

    Once Jake''s summonsfortably took their spots on him, he smiled at the duo.


    It was clear that these two were rich yers who could spend a lot of real-world currency in the game. Their equipment must have been created by high-level cksmiths or artisans or looted in various dungeons scattered throughout Legend Enigma Online''s world.


    "I didn''t need their help to hunt down these yers. Well, this one is the reason those guys attacked me," Jake said, hauling Odin up and showcasing him to Prince and Sin ckberry.


    The beautiful part of the team was interested in Odin, as he was a fluffy silver wolf. Just like many female yers, she also considered Odin a silver puffy cloud that could mesh with her chest¡ªthe best cuddling partner.


    Jake wouldn''t be surprised if Odin''s adorable appearance would melt the coldest queen''s heart in the future.


    At this point, it had to be given to Odin that he was the most popr withdies.


    Jake was not his match at all.


    Ender screeched then.


    He was like a finger-sized baby eagle resting on Jake''s shoulder. He didn''t voice himself out of jealousy of Odin''s position but because Jake actually needed his help dealing with the yers.


    If it had not been for him, Jake would have been surprised by them¡­ at least somehow.


    Jake nodded, "Yeah, Ender helped me spot those yers. But they went for us because a spoiled woman wanted Odin all for herself. Her real personality came out when I refused to join their party. It was funny, to be honest. It was even funnier to make her headless."


    "Cold! Absolute Zero Blood! Haha!" Princeughed, his hands already orchestrating a performance straight from an opera as though he were a conductor. "You''re rich in experience, my ck horse! Makes you fit us even more."


    If his helmet was gone, Prince''s winking would have been seen.


    Jake whispered, "Isn''t it dark horse, by the way?"


    Sin ckberry pursed her lips so as not to let out a faint chuckle.


    Prince reacted btedly now that he understood his mistake.


    He wouldn''t agree with Jake, however.


    He spun and made a different, cool pose with his right hand on his helmet''s spire. His right leg was also forward, while the left limbs were held back. It was quite a dramatic pose, to be exact.


    He said, "Oh, you''re not ck, true! I''ll save a ck horse nickname for a ck friend I''ll meet in this game! You shall be my dark horse, then! You like darkness, hmmm? And so do I. Darkness has always stirred the hearts of humans!"


    Ender screeched in agreement.


    Jake had a feeling that keeping Ender around Prince would be a bad idea, but he couldn''t do anything about it. He also didn''t think he''d be that close with Prince and Sin ckberry to be with them pretty often.


    ''At least Ender will learn more of the world,'' Jake thought.


    Jake said aloud, "You might get a p if you save such a nickname for a ck person."


    "A p or two aren''t foreign to me! And so is the hate from themunity!" Prince clearly didn''t see anything wrong with what he''d said.


    Jake also didn''t want to sour the mood with ethics, so he dropped the topic.


    The party of three continued their journey to the first dungeon. Because monsters were abundant in the forest, Jake didn''t need to wait long to see Prince and Sin ckberry''s skills.


    Just like he thought, Prince was abination of tank and swordsman. He was quite a cheat because of his expensive items, though. His damage and defenses were high, reaching absurd numbers for his level twenty.


    He also mentioned that he had various skills up his sleeve in items.


    While Prince was like a ck knight, the immovable tower, Sin ckberry was an agile, sharp gleam weaving around him. Her swordsmanship was fast and precise, and she rapidly took down enemies held back by her brother.


    Herbination of a swordsman and healer allowed her to increase her stats during a fight. Those convenient skills stemmed from the healer subss, blessing her with various buff effects.


    Healers weren''t only breezing ambnces, after all.


    From what Jake inferred, Sin ckberry''s buffing skills increased her speed and reduced her stamina consumption. She could also apply those to Prince.


    He was a tank who could share his defenses with his sister, so their duopleted each other well, allowing them to waltz through monsters and yers.


    ''Yet, they''ve died against yers in the dungeon. It''s numbers that are not in their favor, realistically speaking,'' Jake thought.


    He also didn''t keep those thoughts to himself.


    Though he may have tasted some yer-killing experience, his stats were so much higher, and half of his enemies could have been taken down from afar. It could have been said that Jake had it much easier than others, but he also didn''t hesitate to fight in closebat.


    He loved that.


    Which was tricky for an archer.


    He talked about it with Prince, who seemed like a natural, eloquent speaker.


    "This is like a real life, my dark horse! Have you ever yed a game on PC in which your character could slip and fall onto his bottom? I got a better example. Imagine ying a game on PC, and your character faces a ravine from the top. You''re also chased by a few enemies.


    Depending on the game''s engine, your character can either fall and die or face the invisible wall and just stay in ce, waiting for the enemies." Prince''s hands lived their own lives as he exined the difficulties of fighting in the immersive virtual world.


    Sin ckberry exined it much better and simpler, "All tricks are avable in this world. You can pick up a sand and throw it into your enemies'' eyes to blind them."


    Jake nodded, "I see. Well, that''s true. I was limited to a few angles because of the trees. I guess that would be normal in any game, even those on PC, though. You two must have experienced more difficulties."


    The siblings didn''t refute Jake''s words.

 Chapter 104: The First Dungeon (9)

    Atst, Jake was close to his first dungeon.


    He could tell that because of thenguorous mist going past him. It wasn''t dse and obscuring as he could see his new teammates and their expsive equipmt.


    The mist wasn''t here for no reason.


    Its purpose was to keep the dungeon monsters in its cradle. Only in rare instances did monsters escape the mist and vture deeper into the forest.


    Such urrces would usually be turned into a mini evt for yers to hunt down the mace threating The Warmonger Empire''s prosperity and peace.


    Across this mist was the dungeon''s trance.


    Prince didn''t spare Jake and bombarded him with information about it. Which was also why Jake knew the mist meant that he was near the dungeon. Prince couldn''t have stressed that more¡­


    Therefore, Jake understood that he''d soon step into thewless zone on which yers and guilds mandated the rules.


    Prince turned to his sister, "We should hide now. Those guys get information about valuable yers from their spies blding with others outside the dungeon."


    Sin ckberry nodded.


    Jake was alsopelled to agree. He wanted to see what the outside zone looked like.


    Of course, he would get a few nces at it, but he also understood that he wasn''t alone or as safe as in the capital.


    However, the inctive of getting first-hand information about the outside zone fizzled out his interest and turned his mindset into one of information-gathering.


    He would visit this ce at least a few times, so seeing it from the invisible mode was a good gift to his advture.


    While Jake was confronting his desires, Sin ckberry had extded her right hand toward a ne''s gem hanging near her chest and fiddled with it.


    It took some time to activate the mantle of invisibility.


    It made some sse since it was such an unbelievable effect¡ªat least  of the yers of such a low level should possess this otherworldly magic!


    Finally, the team of three got nketed by it.


    Everything rted to them also disappeared from the view.


    Sin ckberry exined, "It works on all of us because we''re in a party and close to each other. Don''t leave my side. I''m speaking to you, Prince."


    "Me? As though I would run off to the dungeon trance!" Prince shook his head and majestically threw his hand behind at his sister, telling her he wouldn''tmit such a stupid mistake. "Ev if my artistic sse tells me that there''s blood up ahead of me, I dare not leave your side, my dear sister!"


    "Your artistic sses have already foiled all our prior ns. I don''t believe you," Sin ckberry replied in a cold tone, "But this once, you''d better behave and not let anythinge over you until we ter the dungeon. Show a good example to Archer ''cause he''s not as forgiving as I am."


    Jake chuckled, "I''ve lived with a wolf and hyperactive sister for eighte years. I can adapt to anything Princees up with, but there are, of course, limits. Since I can''t see the outside zone before heading to the dungeon, I''d prefer our invisible cover not to be brok. At least a few nces of the outside zone will do."


    "You heard him," Sin ckberry said. She was on Jake''s side.


    Prince shook his head, "More belief in me, you two! Also, I thought you were past twties, my dark horse! You''re so young! If this twist of fate turns us into brothers forged in sweat and blood, I''ll help you hook up with the most beautiful wom on our contint! You can rely on me!"


    He winked.


    Only Sin ckberry could ''see'' that wink, though. She just looked away.


    Jake didn''t take Prince''s words seriously.


    He couldn''t believe everyone was talking about romance nowadays, though. Mary, Robert, Lukas, Saku, and ev Prince were now casually telling him to have a bite of thedies'' lips.


    Jake thought, ''Well, I guess that''s the part of an adult life. I should have some fun before responsibilities? Prince might introduce me to a rich woman, though. That would be like setting up for a life. I''d be able to y the game all day.''


    If someone were to hear those thoughts, they would first proudly smile at Jake''s progress and th sigh at him, as he was still a young fellow who thought more of ying the game and bing a better archer.


    Jake chuckled, "Fine, I take you up on it."


    "Haha! That''s my dark horse! I knew you''d be interested! My artistic sses don''t lie!" Prince chuckled.


    Sin ckberry stared at Jake with disappointmt.


    A few breathster, the hidd party tered the outside dungeon zone.


    It was a new world to Jake.


    The dungeon''s outside zone was like a medieval market square. While it seemed like harmony must have be established here, the invisible tsion was palpable to anyone stepping in.


    Jake could feel it, too.


    Because of Prince''s diarrhea of the mouth, Jake also knew why¡ªeach piece of the outside zone belonged to some guilds.


    Those guilds either fought for their spot with diplomacy or weapons.


    If the guild used the second method, its days would usually be counted because someone else would soon pick up a battle with them.


    It was difficult to sell goods while fighting others. A weak guild barely holding onto the territory was such a sitting duck that ev guildless yers could try their luck on them.


    For that reason, the diplomacy was the key to the prosperity here.


    Princemted to kill his artistic sses of picking up a fight with some bullies, "People either buy consumable items or sell their dungeon loot here. It saves time."


    Jake nodded.


    He hadn''t thought this far, but it made sse.


    It also meant that he had to change some of his ns.


    Prince''s following words had giv him an idea.


    Prince said, "There are also popr taverns owned by the powerhouses. Those guilds don''t bother with low-level yers like us, ev if we have expsive equipmt. It''s better for them to maintain their good reputation. Those taverns are like safe zones in which no one dares to pick up a fight. Their guild members also have better privileges here. You know the drill, my dark horse."


    Jake nodded, smiling.


    "Yeah, I know."

 Chapter 105: The First Dungeon (10)

    "You think I coulde by the tavern?" Jake asked as he followed Sin ckberry in her wake.


    Prince was on his side because he didn''t have the invisible item.


    He asked, "You got an idea for your own schemes?"


    Jake chuckled, "Yeah. I can postpone it, but it''d be best to speak with the tavern''s owner now. I know it goes against your n, so I''m asking and not requesting anything."


    Sin ckberry pondered for a second.


    She was in charge now and decided to risk exposing their presce in the outside zone to curry favor with Jake.


    "Do your business," Sin ckberry said, "You''ll see us on the minimap, so do your best to not get any atttion before reuniting with us. We''ll hide somewhere a here."


    Jake nodded, "Sure. Thanks. I''ll be back in a while!"


    Secretly tering one of the dark alleys, Jake soon emerged from the darkness and casually headed to the tavern under one of the promint guilds.


    Prince gazed at his back until he disappeared into the tavern.


    He turned to his sister and smiled at her, "Has he gott into your eyes?"


    "Don''t be ridiculous. He''s younger by five years," Sin ckberry pierced her brother''s visor, "I respect yers with ns and those that are quick to uptake. He hasn''te here just to kill some monsters. Such yers td to have a better future, and he seems like a solo yer we could team up with a lot."


    Prince chuckled, "Five years is not much of a gap."


    "Quiet," Sin ckberry''s voice grew sharper.


    Prince grinned, "Haha! Well, my dark horse surely hasn''te here only to level up! We''ll mine together!"


    "And just mining requires him to make deals with a tavern, the safest zone in the outside zone of the dungeon?" Sin ckberry raised her points up.


    Prince didn''t have any reply to those words.


    He mused aloud, "Yeah, that''s interesting. My artistic sses tell me he has much more depth to himself! Can''t wait to see what he''se up with!"


    Sin ckberry side nced at her brother before closing her eyes.


    She was like a veteran on a standby.


    It was simr to Jake''s breathing technique, which he''d inherited from his father.


    In her case, it was a standby form Sin ckberry had learned from the swordsmanship club she had attded since childhood.


    Prince was like a casual yer. He oped his game system and started checking its features.


    -


    Jake tered the tavern.


    His equipmt set was nothing special, so little atttion had fall on him. If he were to wear his mask, he would have picked up a fight with various yers here, but Jake was rational ough not to do it.


    The tavern''s interior blew him away, though.


    It was like an exquisite restaurant carved from high-quality wood.


    Its furniture forced yers to bond with each other as long tables and logs were scattered across the interior in rows. There was no private room for anyone, and if someone wanted to rest, eat, or drink, such a person would bepelled to feel the presce of other yers side to side.


    In a good way, it allowed yers to make connections better. Good behavior was also rewarded by the tavern''s guild, as they tded to inviteporting yers to the dungeon expeditions.


    It was a reason why there wasn''t muchmotion inside.


    Of course, loud talks, cheers, or harmless argumts boomed across the tavern. Thetter was oft a result of losses in gambling, as not many yers could easily part away with their hard-earned ie.


    That said, looking at yers with various builds, skins, and races acting with proper decorum was charming.


    It was an especially peculiar experice to see a short man sandwiched betwe two muscle freaks, allughing and drinking beer together.


    ''It''s differt from the tavern I had se Aaron in. It''s so bright and more weing¡­ I guess they want to attract yers of various personalities and origins here. It''s a nice ce,'' Jake thought.


    He was a young man who couldn''t go against his hormones, so his eyes rested more on waitresses and their outfits who didn''t know the word ''shame'' but undoubtedly knew the meaning of ''boundaries'', creating the perfect equilibrium on which m of any age could joy or be attracted to.


    A dazzling smile held Jake in a spot.


    One of the waitresses had caught sight of him and breezed to him. She was a yer since it was difficult to bring anymon residts to the outside zone of the dungeon.


    She asked, "First time to Sunshine Tavern? Need a hand?"


    Jake smiled, "Need a hand sounds like a dangerous phrase to use."


    "Anyone that makes it suggestive gets a hand on their cheek¡ªa p," the waitress winked at Jake.


    Jake grinned, "I take this is a part of the fun working here. Having the protection Of The Gold Lotus must allow you to p anyone thates here with bad manners."


    The waitress nodded, "The pay is better than most part-time jobs I''ve had searched for, you know? I joy the mood and connections I make here, too."


    "Sounds like an influcer¡­ semi-influcer? Well, I thought about it, too. Anyway, I need your help. Could you tell the owner of this ce to message me? Ie with a pretty good deal, I believe." Jake shared his intt with the waitress.


    She found him likable and chill, so she decided to risk her time and agreed to his request. Once Jake shared his nickname with her, she took a good look at him before heading upstairs.


    The other floors were essible only to the guild members of The Gold Lotus.


    Jake sat down on the log at the long table.


    A few guys approached him for a casual talk.


    Of course, the talk revolved a skills, powers, and wom.


    "The waitress you''ve talked with is pretty cute, isn''t she? No one has pulled her!"


    "Try your luck, lil bro!"


    "Dates in dungeon work, you know? Who said you can''t pick up girls in the dungeon?"


    Jake chuckled and shook his head, "I relish in big chests."


    "My boy! Haha!"


    "Haha! One of us, indeed!"


    "So, how about this one? She might inhale your tire soul!"


    s, he hadn''t dodged the bullet.

 Chapter 106: The First Dungeon (11)

    [Arnold IV has st you a frid request.]


    [Would you like to ept?]


    Finally, someone st Jake a frid request!


    He was happy to receive that because he was so done with other guys talking about the dungeon and wom. He didn''t want to learn any tricks or ev more information about it, as it would kill his advture.


    Wom wer''t on Jake''s mind, either.


    He may have be oft charmed by them, but his hormones were high, if not at their highest now.


    He couldn''t have gone against them in any of his close counters with the beautiful gder.


    [You have epted Arnold IV''s frid request.]


    Jake confirmed that this man belonged to The Gold Lotus Guild. This information couldn''t be hidd once someone was on the frid list. Jake also squeezed the owner''s nickname from the guys bothering him, which was the only precious information he had gott from them.


    He excused himself from them, "I need to talk with someone."


    The guys st off their new talking buddy with broad smiles, utterly unaware of how much they had burded Jake.


    Wh Jake took a corner of the first floor to himself, he made a call to Arnold IV.


    It was a private call, so no one could hear him.


    The man answered him.


    Jake respectfully began the conversation, "Nice to meet you. I''m Archer, and I havee to your tavern with a deal. Would you be interested in increasing your tavern''s visitors?"


    His words were confidt.


    It was another lesson Jake had tak from the college. He also learned it from people a him at that ce.


    For job interviews, part-time work, or more, it was better to be assertive, confidt, and stand one''s g straight.


    Nice guys easily get exploited, and ev a few momts of uncertainty and silce can cost one their job interview. Jake had heard his peers talking about that so oft that he believed he could pass any job interview.


    Simr principles are applied here.


    "I''m known as Arnold IV in the outside zone of the condemned dungeon. Pleasure is on my side, as it''s rare to see a yer daring to be an archer. Or is that your real name?" the old voice spoke from the other side.


    Jake was surprised to hear someone that could be his grandpa.


    He grew nervous.


    That said, he managed to keep hisposure.


    He replied, "I''m an archer from blood and bones, sir."


    Arnold IV smiled on his side, "It sounds like a talt, Mr. Archer. I''m personally interested in how you''ve found out about your gift. I reckon, however, that you hav''t arrived at my tavern to talk about yourself. Increasing my tavern''s clits, was it? I find it impossible for an archer ss to help our business, but you may surprise me."


    Jake licked his lips.


    He said, "Your guild is one of the three guilds vying for the spot in The Warmonger Empire. If you could create a safe zone for new yers a the forest and the dungeon, you would be able to get a lot of favor from the imperial family. The other two guilds, however, create a stalemate. At most, you can build taverns¡ªthe safe zones¡ªfor everyone.


    Your presce and rigid rules also allow forpetition in the outside zone.


    "Which means that if the other two guilds lose their credibility, your influce and good name in those areas should escte. Have you heard about two yers with expsive equipmt? They''re mypanions now, and we''re ready to kill the yers that hunt us. We can make a deal that we will hunt only your rivals. For that, I need to know your guild''s diplomacy.


    All I want in exchange is a room for myself on the second floor of your tavern and discounts and selling befits in your stores." Jake said.


    The old manughed, "You want the guild''s befits without joining the guild. You''ve tak the Sisyphus road, young man. For what reason? To stay as a solo yer? It''s like you don''t know about the honorable rules betwe the guilds. If a yer joins a differt guild on his second character and others find out about it, the said yer will never be able to swap ships.


    The yer''s guild will also lose some trust, and the yer will be ck-marked by all guilds agreeing to this unspok rule. We respect that rule. It sounds like you want to go past that rule. Also, the diplomacy of our guild is too confidtial information for a nobody like you to learn about. If you ar''t a nobody, you will also drag me with yourself.


    We also don''t stoop to such schemes to increase our tavern''s reputation."


    Jake grew cold, and his body perspired so much that he felt like going to a bath.


    He didn''t know about that rule betwe guilds.


    He could only me himself. That said, it was fun to learn about it this way.


    He also found a gap in the old man''s words.


    Jake screwed courage out of himself and said, "I don''t believe you''re such saints, sir. As far as I know, there''s no rule that would prevt you from hunting other guilds rted to yourpetitors. I don''t deem myself a naive yer, which is why I can tell that there has to be something going on in the shadows betwe the three guilds. I''m also risking a lot here.


    I''ve made a connection with valuable yers. If it turns out you''re their emies, I''ll be in a difficult spot. Still, I understand that I''m asking for too much without credibility. I''ll back down."


    The old man faintly smiled. "You have made a good choice, Mr. Archer."


    Since he began calling Jake again with honorifics, Jake believed he had won some of the old man''s respect.


    Arnold IV added, "If I hear about you in days toe, I''ll contact you again."


    Jake smiled, "You will, sir."

 Chapter 107: The First Dungeon (12)

    "How it gone?" Prince asked upon seeing that Jake had tered their invisible zone. His sister siltly nced at Jake, not sharing her thoughts or making it appart that she was also interested in Jake''s n.


    Jake weakly smiled at the siblings, "It flopped."


    "Oh," Prince eximed. "It means our dungeon expedition will go wlessly! I can tell! A defeat on one battlefield means victory on another!"


    "Haha! Thanks," Jake nodded, "I''m familiar with defeats, so it''s fine. I think I''ve asked for too much. My idea was to get a room for myself in their tavern and shopping befits in their stores here. I offered to help them deal with theirpetition."


    Sin ckberry chimed in, "In what way?"


    Prince nodded. He was also curious.


    Since Jake had used them as one of his cards in his failed bargain, he felt it''d be fair to share his exact n. He told them that he was confidt there were battles betwe threepetitor guilds and that their diplomacy with smaller guilds caused chaos in the first dungeon.


    It was impossible to drag this information out of Arnold IV, as he was an old man with experice on various fronts. He kept much information to himself and didn''t risk anything while dealing with Jake.


    While Jake chatted with Prince, Sin ckberry properly analyzed Jake''s deavors.


    Though Jake''s idea may have be too naive, he''d learned about the tavern and outside zone uponing here in person. He tried his luck, meaning he had a bold personality as well.


    The thing was that he was quite too selfish in his motives.


    Sin nced at her brother.


    Prince''s questions indicated that he also saw Jake in the same light.


    He asked, "What would you do if The Gold Lotus'' allies were hunting us for equipmt?"


    "I''d give up on the deal. I''m putting you two first because we met first and already made the team," Jake smiled at the duo, hiding more of his inctives. Dealing with the established guild seemed like a much better choice, but Jake was a solo yer and couldn''t offer much to them yet.


    On the other hand, Prince and Sin ckberry were a duo without any guild. They didn''t have a whole game business behind them, and it was much easier to be closer to them. It was better to make a connection with them, as they were rich yers who could spd a lot on the game.


    It could be that they were spding so much because they could, but there was also a chance they had much bigger use for that.


    After weighing his options, Jake obviously sided with the siblings.


    His honesty and confidce persuaded Prince.


    At the same time, those two qualities eliminated Sin ckberry''s suspicions.


    Prince apuded, "Alrighty! All business here done, we can go to the dungeon! I''m itching to get some revge and fight the epic boss myself! My dear sister, if you may allow us to follow your wake!"


    Sin ckberry nodded, "Follow me."


    The team of three headed to the dungeon''s gate.


    -


    [The Dungeon Of The Condemned.]


    [Lv. Requiremt¡ª5~~5]


    These two messages shed to anyoneing close to the dungeon''s trance. There were many types of dungeons, and all of them had some sort of trance that took yers to another world.


    Jake stood before the ck door, which must have be ripped off its hinges. It was slightly tilted and stuck ajar in the g, seemingly thrown by a colossal giant. It was much higher than Last Night''s gates and could store two giantsing side by side inside.


    The mist swirling a the doors was dse and impossible to go through. It was like a cloud that could connect everyone going past the door''s threshold to another world.


    "No description or reward inctive," Jakemted as he walked in Sin ckberry''s shadow.


    Prince chuckled, "I heard a few interesting stories about those dungeons! It seems they''re rted to the main quest and some legdary existces! There''s no description cause'' we have to decipher this storyline ourselves. I kind of like it, you know, my dark horse! It makes me feel like we''re in the real world! My heart of an artist couldn''t have be more stirred!


    It''s my job to find the depth and meaning of this storyline!"


    "Sounds cool and cringe at the same time," Jakemted. "I guess it''s only because of you."


    "You don''t need to say more, my dark horse," Prince grinned.


    [You have tered The Dungeon Of The Condemned.]


    It took Jake a blink to see the scery ahead of him change.


    What used to be a forest shrouded in the silver mist turned into a cavernous cave buried underg. It was so vast that Jake could see a few guilds trying to inhabit this ce in the past.


    It was, however, impossible because of the monsters spawning here ridiculously fast. The ce was also cold, and anyone inside would feel like cold souls were swirling a them.


    With his bow clched in his left hand, Jake looked at the first dungeon monster. It was a humanoid little wolf that appeared like a descdant of the effigy that Viktor had brought to his workce.


    Since the effigy was made from the epic boss'' resources, it wasn''t odd to see a lot of resemnce to it on other monsters here.


    In a way, The Warmonger Empire did a good job preparing yers to face the dungeon''s monsters.


    The coldness of the dungeon, however, wasn''t mtioned anywhere.


    Ev Viktor and Aaron hadn''t talked about it to Jake!


    Nheless, Jake had be gifted with two precious teammates.


    Sin ckberry''s skill weaved a Jake before the coldness dug to his bones.


    [You have be blessed by Pdin''s Flowing Bonfire(Unique)]


    [You have received a cold resistance for t minutes. Sharp weapons'' damage has be increased by five perct as well.]


    Jake radiated an orange-red glow upon receiving this skill. It was a simple method to deal with the coldness that healers learned rtively early in their careers. In Pdin''s hands, however, the skill blessed weapons with sharp ds, making them more petrative and stronger.


    Jake''s arrows, therefore, were a little stronger so long as his blood boiled with this skill.


    "Thanks," Jake said.

 Chapter 108: The First Dungeon (13)

    Jake called summons to his side.


    Because most of them could easily stay on him, the coldness of the dungeon didn''t pose any threat. As long as Jake radiated pleasant warmth, everyone should be fine.


    Those legendary existences weren''t so weak that they couldn''t deal with coldness for a few minutes during the battle.


    Jake turned to Ender.


    This baby eagle wasfortable in coldness.


    Perhaps the darkness was even colder.


    "We''re at the entrance. Make a nest, and I will stuff it with mana potions¡­ then we will test your range and adapt to it," Jake said.


    While Ender looked around, the siblings patiently waited to see the little eagle''s show. They were aware that Jake''s summons yed crucial roles in his mining n in the dungeon.


    Ender''s eyes swept across the cave.


    It was much bigger for him since he was so tiny.


    It wasn''t a smooth ce without obstacles. The ground was littered with rocks, holes, and even traps! Many adjacent to-wall paths were heading up and even down to various corridors'' mouths that led deeper into the dungeon.


    Excluding the epic boss'' room, there were three dungeon floors, after all.


    The entire space was bright because of the scities and shiny orbs emitting pale blue light. This added charm and excitement to this underground-themed dungeon.


    Trying to steal those orbs was also banned, as they were precious light sources here.


    Upon noticing that someone tried to mine those scities, anyone would raise his weapon at them!


    s, those orbs hadn''t stretched across the entire floor. Many corridors alsocked this light, making them more dangerous.


    Jake and his team had already decided to go in one of them soon.


    After finding the safe spot to create his darkness nest, Ender used the newly gained skill and dipped into his special ce like his predecessor. It felt so like home that Ender spent a few minutes perched there.


    Medusa''s hiss brought him outside and back to the invisible zone.


    While these two summons exchanged biting nces, Jake tossed in a few mana potions. As though having its own life, the nest of darkness gobbled them up.


    Those potions were safely stored inside.


    "Is there any limit capacity?" Jake asked.


    Ender turned his baby face left and right several times.


    "Sweet. It seems the range will be the only problem. It''d be best to move across the shadows to keep risks minimal," Jake thought aloud.


    He caught the siblings agreeing with him. It seemed these two were now interested in Ender''s prospects.


    Prince mused aloud, "Are you trying to store your ores here?"


    "Yeah," Jake nodded.


    "If you could connect it with a room in the tavern, you could increase your efficiency even tenfold! You''d be swarmed with ores, my dark horse! That''s such a brilliant idea," Prince said, praising Jake and Ender''s ingenuity.


    Jake smiled, "If Ender runs out of mana, those items probably will be disposed of in darkness. It has its own risks, but if I have the means to y differently, it''d be foolish not to try anything new."


    Prince apuded aloud! He was like a fan!


    While Jake had that much on his shoulders, Sin ckberry left her brother with Jake and studied the surroundings. Countless yers were fighting little humanoid wolves that looked like nightmares from cheap horror movies.


    She spotted a few yers from the guild that had hunted her and her brother.


    ''We can''t fight at the entrance¡­ way too many people are here. If we go straight to one of those corridors, we can get more room for ourselves and use the dungeon to our advantage. We may stumble upon an ore vein, which would make Damien and Archer stick to it. I should have marked all veinsst time we''ve been here¡­''


    Because Prince wanted to fight the epic boss so much, he didn''t bother with mining despite having a miner subss and title. In this case, he''d fallen into the basket of eager first-timers in the dungeon.


    Sin ckberry wanted to avoid mining at the beginning because she wanted to see whether Jake could help them execute revenge here and see more of his skills.


    ''We will follow our previous route. I can only bet on them still hunting in those areas,'' Sin ckberry decided. Without asking anyone for an agreement, she took her team to the corridor sloping down.


    Prince noticed that it was the same path they had taken before. He didn''t say anything to Jake.


    Jake was also not really paying any attention to that. He understood why he had teamed up with these two and was ready to build a proper rtionship with them.


    Ender was also following him in the darkness, his nest stretching without any difficulties. Jake only wondered whether he had passed him enough mana potions and whether Ender could carry them.


    The darkness seemed to have been on their side, though.


    Atst, Jake''s team stopped.


    Three yers were ahead of them. Their sses were tank, swordsman, and healer. This group used a groove on the corridor''s wall to trap a humanoid little wolf. The tank used his weight to hold the monster in one ce while the sword mercilessly thrust his sword into the gap.


    The healer cast an offensive skill at intervals as well.


    These three wore crazy, cruel smiles, enjoying each second of the monster''s howls, pain, and blood.


    ''Is that what animal abusers look like?'' Jake thought. He didn''t believe he looked the same as those guys despite ying the same game and killing monsters all the same.


    Prince and Sin ckberry''s lips curved as well.


    Jake chuckled, "Are these three one of the people that have hunted you?"


    Prince replied, "Look at that tank''s helmet! You think a trash like him would ever be able to afford this?"


    Jake sneered, "Your other self is leaking out, Prince."


    "About time yours also leaked out, my dark horse! There are only three of them! Let''s trump over them and tell others that we have returned to get them all! An announcement time!" Prince screamed.


    He tore himself away from the invisible zone, appearing like a death knight from the shadows.


    His tall self loomed over the yers who were still busy dealing with the monster.


    His nickname turned red.


    Prince sneered, "Missed me?"


    Given the party''s circumstances, the healer turned around first.


    He screamed upon seeing the expensive armor, "He''s back!"


    The swordsman shouted at him while digging into the monster''s flesh, "Who''s back?!"


    "That cringe bastard who says he makes more money daily than all our familiesbined yearly! His hot sister is also back with him!"


    "His sister is here?!" the swordsman turned around, excited to see the beautiful woman he wanted to hunt so much.


    s, exactly when he hadid his eyes on her, an arrow pierced through his skull.


    He was level twenty-one, so he had survived the blow.


    The flowing down blood, however, obscured his eyes, causing his face to contort into a devilish mask. He hadn''t seen her face at all¡ªit happened so fast!


    "Ame archer is with them?!" the swordsman caught the arrow lodged in his forehead, then yanked it off. He wiped off the blood in his eyes and checked his stats.


    All curses toward archery clogged up his throat.


    Half of his health points were gone.


    Just like that.


    A single arrow¡­

 Chapter 109: The First Dungeon (14)

    If Jake were like a robot, a singlemand would have been enough to have him enter one of his three forms.


    Jake''s muscle memory was so drilled into him that he didn''t need to consider his initial moves. With just a nce, he knew what form was best against his opponents.


    The swordsman from the first enemy team received the arrow of the Soldier Form.


    ''He didn''t die from the single arrow¡­'' Jake thought as he stared at the damage points he''d inflicted on the man. The numbers were so high that he was confident the man had died.


    Since the message following the enemy''s death hadn''t appeared on his retina, Jake immediately drew his highest and heaviest anchor point.


    His muscles were drawn so taut that his leather equipment set seemed to have gotten bulkier and tougher.


    The whistle akin to a grim reaper''s whisper resounded in Jake''s ears¡ªThe Headless Hunter once again rocked Jake''s heart of archer with its design.


    The second arrow flew straight into the enemy''s head.


    The swordsman, however, pierced Jake and his equipment with a re. A condescending light brimmed in his eyes as he intensely focused on defeating the archer. He ignored the tank standing nearby because the dark knight hadn''t used his taunt on him yet.


    ''They''re looking down on us!'' the swordsman thought, his anger blinding his stats and fear that the archer had induced in him, ''They''ve decided to one versus one each of us! Like I will lose to an archer!''


    He went past by Prince and rushed in Jake''s direction. Of course, the second arrow was already in motion at this time, ready to finish him.


    The swordsman''s de shed with blueish radiance. It was one of the skills to increase his weapon''s damage and pration power. He crumbled then into a thrusting form, his right arm set forward. He extended his de like a rocket toward the impending arrow.


    ''Cutting arrows is much simpler and less intimidating than magic!'' the swordsman thought. His humane heart always sank into ake of incitement when shing through magic or monsters. Arrows, however, were things of the past. Things thatpleted bows that had been used in medieval times of his own, magicless world!


    In this spur of the moment, the arrow wasn''t frightening at all!


    Crushing the archery wasn''t exciting at all!


    He was just so pissed that an archer dared to kill him in such a cowardly way from the shadows!


    That was when the sword met the second arrow.


    The swordsman''s eyes widened. He felt like he had struck a wall. The unbelievable force and weight pressed onto his arm, forcing him to add all of his weight to his sword''s de.


    He gritted his strength while pushing more of himself onto the arrow that seemed to have been hanging in the air since his sword met with it!


    He couldn''t breathe, and before he noticed, sweat mixed with the blood flowing down from his forehead.


    The exchangested a few precious seconds.


    Atst, the swordsman''s arm started trembling. A momentter, it had given in. The force behind the second arrow chucked the swordsman''s dominant hand behind him!


    Perhaps the arm would have been severed and rolled on the ground if Jake had more stats.


    That said, the numbness weighing down his arm made it feel like he had already lost his arm.


    Of course, his duel with the second arrow wasn''t an utter defeat. He''d changed the arrow''s trajectory, making it lodge in the ground beside him.


    Though safe he may have appeared, the swordsman knew that he was already a step into the grave. He couldn''t feel his arm, and catching his breath had never been this difficult. His muscles were so strained that he couldn''t move and felt as heavy as a boulder.


    His sweat permeating his clothes didn''t help him at all. It only made him feel like a sore loser.


    Various system messages swarmed his eyes.


    [You have lost 40% of your stamina in a short amount of time!]


    [Your body has been burdened, and your stats have been halved for three minutes.]


    Cursing, the swordsman lifted his eyes up.


    The mask of the archer that he had been conveniently ignoring had finally gotten to his head.


    Once the archer¡ªall fine and full of energy¡ªbroke into a smile, the swordsman swore at him.


    He thought, ''Which toothpaste you''re using to make this damn smile so shiny and pearly, you mother-''


    The third arrow whistled.


    It pierced through the swordsman''s wound on the forehead.


    The damage was so high that the swordsman''s head had been forcefully parted off his neck.


    It felt so surreal. For a few seconds, he felt no connection to his body at all. All weight was gone. He could only feel his head tumbling on the jagged floor. Once his eyes no longer rolled around, the swordsman stared at the archer''s teammates, who were having an edge against his friends.


    The tank was helpless against Prince''s stats and skills.


    Anything he threw at him was countered correctly, and then the difference in their equipment caused him to suffer heavy losses. It felt so unfair and painful that the tank felt like crying. He couldn''t extend his help to his friends, too, because Prince simply threw the crowd control skills in his way, blocking him.


    The woman that the swordsman wanted to catch was also a different person.


    She had brought the healer down and forced him to lie on the ground face-first. Her heel pressed at the back of his head,pelling him to stay down like a ve.


    She hadn''t killed him yet.


    In fact, she had been staring at the archer all this time. Her expression was even colder than before, which made her appear to care little about anything but revenge.


    Revenge that was meant to be executed viciously.


    Atst, the swordsman turned into particles.


    [You have been killed by Archer.]


    [You have lost your sword¡ªThe Valkyrie Inspired Sword(Unique).]


    ''Nooooooo! I spent all my savings to get that sword!'' the swordsman cursed in the ck room.


    He hit his knees before logging out.

 Chapter 110: The First Dungeon (15)

    "Take off this helmet! Right now! Do it, and I will give you an autograph!" Prince had saddled the defeated tank, whose health points were barely keeping him in the game world.


    The dark knight was currently holding the enemy tank''s helmet in his gauntlets, trying to take it off. This was difficult because the high-quality item stuck to the yer like glue.


    Prince had lost it upon his death.


    "Just kill me! Let me go, you whales! I hate you!" the tank screamed. His voice bounced off the helmet''s interior, making him more pitiful.


    Prince scoffed, "You hate whales when they keep free to y games¡­ free?! If you were smarter, you would have sold this helmet and bought yourself a better equipment set! Nah! You should have bought flowers for your mother, a car for your father, and dinner for them in the five-star restaurant! There''s no depth to you at all! Loser!"


    The tank stuttered, "I-It''s worth this much?! I''m not giving it back!"


    "Oh, you are!" Prince shook the tank''s head as though it was a bowling ball.


    Sin ckberry approached them and red down at the man.


    She faintly smiled.


    It was a smile of a cold and merciless devil, "I can see a gap between his helmet and armor¡­ don''t gnaw at him like that. Just keep him still."


    It was a gap caused simply because the expensive helmet didn''t match the rest of the equipment!


    Prince locked the tank in abination of a wrestler move and taunt. It was a bizarrebination, considering his heavy armor.


    That was when Sin ckberry casually beheaded the man.


    She was fast and clean. So much skill had been behind that simple move that Jake would have believed her if she had told him that she had used a game skill instead of her experience.


    It was also quite merciless.


    Although Jake also left his enemies headless, he had done it with the arrow. He could have felt each impact in his bones, blood, and heart, but it wasn''t simr toing close to the yer and beheading him with such a skilled technique.


    It was a muscle memory.


    Jake at least thought so.


    He approached them and said, "You got your helmet back. Is this one of the glitches in the system, though? I mean, does beheading a yer mean he will one hundred percent lose his helmet?"


    He hadn''t seen enough deaths to know how exactly killing and dying worked on the maind. Jake''s friend told him that losing a level and an item was an absolute rule.


    Since he didn''t see any item drop from the tank, Jake believed the siblings used a glitch to force the helmet to drop from the tank. Otherwise, following themon sense of the games, the head should have turned into particles along with the helmet.


    It happened to the rest of the body, after all.


    Sin ckberry nodded, "You could say it''s a glitch. We also could have stripped him naked before killing him, but we won''t stoop to their level. We''re taking back what''s ours and leaving the rest of the drops to the game system."


    Jake mused aloud, "Couldn''t he have killed himself before you got the helmet?"


    "He doesn''t have balls," Sin ckberry curtly replied.


    It took Jake a second to understand what she meant.


    Just like most yers didn''t want to conquer The Unconquerable Mountain because they feared death, a lot of yers couldn''tmit suicide in the game world.


    It was a part of human nature.


    Humans can''t have nightmares of dying because their brains can''t understand death itself. Simrly, there''s a mental block preventing many yers from killing themselves.


    In hindsight, it must seem like a simple thing to do.


    Slit a throat or pierce the heart with a weapon¡­ it must really sound easy, but the virtual reality was so immersive that even the high-level yers who had died numerous times in the jaws of monsters, naturalnds, and more still couldn''t bring themselves to do it.


    It takes more than being talented to be a high-level yer who can face thousands of enemies, including himself.


    Jake nodded, "I see. It sounds like a good glitch to leverage¡­ I will share what I''ve learned. So, it seems there are unwritten rules between the high guilds. I''ve learned of one of them. It''s rted to alt chars. Anyone who has more than one character can''t join different guilds.


    Once that is exposed, the yer bes cklisted."


    "Sounds like amon sense," Sin ckberry smiled. "Thanks for sharing that with us."


    "Likewise," Jake smiled, "Also, can I call you Sin? It sounds so much simpler and effective."


    "Go ahead," Sin nodded.


    -


    "Haha! That was a beauty to behold! I read him like a book! I truly am the dark knight! Princesses of this world shall soon scream my name, and I will steal their hearts away from their princes¡­ ah, that''s my curse," Prince spun around in a dramatic way as though he didn''t want any woman to squeal at him like a fan girl.


    Of course, he wanted that. His tone said so.


    Sin ckberry was so used to him that she could turn off her ears to his voice. She squatted and picked up a dropped item from the healer. It was a mantle.


    Jake also picked up his loot.


    It was a sword.


    "It''s unique¡­ so not that big of a drop," Jake said.


    A certain man felt a pang in his heart at the same time.


    "Ender, see if you can make a temporary nest here!" Jake shouted.


    A few breathster, Ender peeked from the shadows.


    Jake smiled and shoved the loot into the nest.


    "Keep an eye on the capacity¡­ good work so far," Jake smiled and scratched the baby eagle''s head with his finger.


    Ender screeched before returning to his nest.


    ''The range and even temporary nests don''t seem like a problem so far¡­ there''s a chance we will be able to work around the entire dungeon with Ender''s darkness¡­ it''s such a blessing, to be honest,'' Jake thought.


    He turned around and faced the dark knight.


    Jake brightly smiled.


    It was a suggestive smile.


    "It feels so nice not to have to worry about tanks¡­ that might be troublesome with more numbers, though. Can you keep the entire front busy alone if there are more numbers?"


    Prince winked, "I can."


    Jake chuckled, "I must have passed the test, then."


    "Ah, my dark horse! If you were in a pinch, I would have saved you in time! Have you seen a little of my battle with that cheap tank? I had his number from the start! So much that you wouldn''t be surprised if I had his sister or mother''s numbers! Haha!" Princeughed aloud.


    "You know what we can do now, too. We had to test each other¡­ but I would believe in you from the start if it were me."


    Sin ckberry sighed.


    Jake grinned, "Why is that?"


    "This mask lies on you so well," Prince broadly smiled. "It brings out the best of your real smile. It''s the genuine art! Who says only women can be crazy? The art is for everyone!"


    Jake decided not to pursue this topic and only nodded at the weirdo.


    It wasn''t like Jake thought of himself as crazy. The purpose of his joker mask was also different.


    Sin chimed in, "Their guild must now know about us, so let''s change our location."

 Chapter 111: The First Dungeon (16)

    It had been an hour since Jake''s first kill in the dungeon.


    Killing various yers had been quite fruitful, as Jake picked up valuable experience and could see more of the yers'' skills and knowledge about the game world''s mechanics.


    He learned that all sses had some sort of movement skill.


    While tanks and swordsmen''s movement techniques didn''t breach the thin line between realism and fantasy, sses like mages and thieves could close distances with teleportation.


    It must have been surreal and extraordinary to achieve something like that. It should have boiled the blood of even the most dreary yers.


    ''It''s really an advanced skill that teaches people about fantasy''s difficulties,'' Jake''s thoughts could be summarized in this one sentence.


    Despite teleportation seeming like an easy skill to use, the difference between a newbie and a skilled one was as clear as day.


    Jake had learned about it from Mary, but experiencing those differences first-hand was much more valuable. It steeled his resolve to practice his future skills more.


    A few mages had been too easy to kill, while some could have used their mana step in such a good way that Jake couldn''t have repeated his second shot and was forced to switch an angle.


    This new experience caused Jake to mismatch his strength against the humanoid monsters.


    [Condemned Wolf Scion Lv. 16 HP: 2125/2125 MP: 540/540]


    A monster casually appeared in one of the corridors upied by Jake''s team.


    It was the same humanoid little wolf Jake had seen numerous times already. He hasn''t had a chance to fight them because the invisible zone conjured by Sin ckberry was such a cheat that monsters couldn''t have threatened them.


    It had a low cooldown, with the only w that bumping into others was enough to break it.


    Sin''s subss¡ªhealer¡ªnaturally raised her mana. With the plethora of expensive items, she could keep this invisible zone for weeks.


    Jake stepped out of the zone.


    He decided to level up and broaden his horizons.


    Like in numerous other games, small existences often showcased high agility. The same mechanic applied to the humanoid wolf scion.


    His size also made it difficult to hit him, but that mainly concerned range sses like mages or archers.


    His trump card was that he could get onto his four and increase his speed even thrice! This always caught the new dungeon yers off guard, including those prepared to face it.


    None of it mattered to Jake.


    His dexterity and strength stats exceeded the level sixteen monster, and hisbination of The Perception Skill, Death''s Lock, and Archer''s Death Eye put the first monster onto a silver tter for him.


    It took only one arrow for Jake to defeat the monster.


    The poor wolf didn''t even have a chance to get onto his four paws and show his higher speed!


    He just died as the sharpest arrow prated through his tiny skull.


    Wukong emerged from the shadows and picked up the intact but bloody arrow.


    The gap between Jake and the monsters on the first floor was so huge that it was nothing to write home about.


    He could save a lot of mana by just releasing his casual arrows at them!


    It''d cost him a little more time, but that was nothing on the broader picture.


    After that, the party continued their adventure to the second floor.


    That was when Jake showed that he was quite a difficult man to cate. He wanted to test himself against the first floor''s monsters'' strongest mode, meaning he would hold himself back enough to see them on their four paws.


    He was also so slow and meticulous.


    He challenged one monster, then two, and three, all in careful order. He studied them diligently and took in as much experience as possible.


    It could have been said that Jake took his words to heart, but he had always been this way.


    Sin ckberry didn''t mind so much of it, but Prince was itching to fight more.


    s, their current predicament meant they had to be on guard for any surprise attacks.


    The guilds they had been fighting all this time were already notified of their presence here and their will to exact revenge. Many yers with stolen, expensive equipment decided to ditch the dungeon.


    It was impossible to take back what was theirs now.


    The guilds in question also teamed up and would do everything in their power to defeat their enemies. Jake and others had already fought against an alliance of two guilds, which only added credibility to Jake''s thoughts of smaller guilds working together to help the bigger guild''s businesses.


    It was fun to butt into their ns.


    Jake couldn''t lie about it.


    A few minutester, after the archer had killed a few monsters, the group of three found the first copper vein! It wasn''t just a copper vein, as Jake could discern gleaming blue light alongside it!


    This vein had more than just a copper!


    He smiled, "Mining time!"


    Prince nodded, "Oh! You noticed it fast! What''s your subss and title''s grade? It doesn''t seem like a huge vein, so we will have it done in fifteen minutes!"


    Sin put her hand on her forehead and shook her head, ''That''s torn it!''


    She could tolerate Jake''s requests, but this vein of copper hade out at such inconvenient timing that Sin couldn''t help inwardly sighing andining.


    She already wanted to be on the second floor.


    Meanwhile, Jake surprised Prince.


    "What are you doing, my dark horse?" Prince deeply looked into Jake''s hands.


    He hadn''t taken out a pickax but a hammer and chisel first.


    Of course, Jake''s mask had been reced by a miner''s helmet! A gentle light blew away the darkness around the vein.


    Jake smiled, "I''ll make a few cracks to increase my mining''s efficiency and speed. Want it too?"


    "Ye," Prince curtly nodded. He also sounded less formal, which made Jake chuckle.


    Jake turned around, "Want to help me, Wukong?"


    Wukong nodded and smiled.


    Jake had prepared a small hammer and chisel for him, too.


    In this way, these two went around the vein and made a few cracks. Wukong may be a little monkey, but his strength was on par with Jake''s, and he could really work well!


    Prince was amazed by these two.


    His admiration for Jake''s preparation soared when his mining efficiency upped. He even saw his miner''s proficiency bar going up as though it was on a race!


    His pickax was, of course, expensive.


    It had blessings to make him more productive and save him time.


    That said, Jake''s knowledge truly made this expensive pickax a good choice!


    Prince grinned beneath his helmet as he swung the pickax.


    He shouted, "It''s a race, my dark horse! You should expect my pickax to be better quality, but you''re not alone in this race! Let''s see who cooks up more ores!"


    "Fine!" Jake shouted roughly. He made a few signals to his summon and told him to make a few more cracks around their side at convenient intervals. Those helped Jake a lot!


    Prince noticed it and narrowed his eyes.


    He unleashed one of the strengthening skills!


    He roared then, "Ora! Ora! Ora!"


    Jake somewhat mimicked him as he picked up his pace, "Ora! Ora! Ora!"


    Wukong and Sin stared at them with squinted eyes.


    "You know we''re hiding from others?" she asked.

 Chapter 112: The First Dungeon (17)

    [Outside the corridor where Jake and his team were currently mining.]


    The guilds had teamed up against the rich, the hot, and the irregr. Those nicknames were used instead of Prince, Sin, and Jake''s real nicknames.


    No one wanted to call a man Prince, and even female yers cringed at the thought of calling someone this way.


    Oddly, this nickname was even avable sote into the game!


    No one, however, was surprised that Archer''s nickname was avable.


    That said, no one also wanted to admit that they had been killed by an archer. It was much better to call him the irregr, as no archer had ever done this much damage in a low-level dungeon!


    In hindsight, even Grin Grid wasn''t famous at early levels. She didn''t leave any mark behind, and her fame rose after high-level yers noticed the lone oddity hunting down at high-level grounds with the bow and arrows.


    As for Sin''s nickname, all male yers agreed she was beautiful and deserved a nickname since her other teammates got one.


    She couldn''t have been left behind, could she?


    Perhaps it was an excuse to call her hot. She apparently got mad at anyone calling her like that. The first healer who had fallen dead to her sword had stressed that enough.


    It made yers want to trigger her more.


    An angry beauty was a different kind of beauty.


    Everyone was also more liable to be toxic on the Inte, let alone the virtual immersive world with their looks different or hidden behind equipment.


    One of the groups from the said guilds halted before a corridor draped in darkness. It was impossible to see through it, and natural sources of light were foreign to it. No one could see even a drop of light here.


    That said, the sounds were a different matter.


    Rough and loud screams were bouncing off the corridor''s walls, reaching the entrances.


    "You heard that?"


    "Yeah, someone must be mining in a loud way."


    "Ora? Damn mate, what kind of sound is that?"


    "It can''t be that rich prick and his irregr friend! Nah, it for sure can''t be that rich bastard! As if he would mine! He''d buy hundreds of ores or ingots and flex them to us, the poor! I hate him to the bone!"


    "I agree! The idea of picking up a pickax must have never crossed his mind! Like a rich, spoiled brat would resort to any hard work!"


    "True! True! Let''s search somewhere else and leave those idiots alone!"


    The team decided not to search this particr corridor, where Jake and Prince were racing against each other to mine as many ores as possible.


    -


    Jake and Prince''s race ended in ten minutes.


    These two were heavily breathing and looking down at the groove they had made with their pickaxes. Sweat tumbled down their faces and dipped into the darkness.


    With her expression emotionless, Sinmented, "Why are you looking as though you have no stamina? I''ve been keeping it above seventy percent¡ªthat I''m sure."


    These two shouldn''t have been looking like boxers about to be done with the third boxing round! Yet, they were. In fact, these two were so exhausted that Prince decided to take off his helmet.


    He exposed his face to Jake and appeared more handsome than Jake had imagined.


    ''He has a cool voice and is so damn handsome! I can''t believe it! He must have paid the game developers to change a few of his facial features!'' Jake thought as he barely could breathe.


    There was some jealousy in his voice. Perhaps stirred by thepetition he had participated in just now.


    Jake strained to speak, "How much you''ve paid the game developers for this handsome face?"


    Sin stifled a chuckle.


    Prince sneered, "That''s my real face, my dark horse. I was born gifted! I need no cosmetics!"


    He winked.


    Jake raised his eyebrows at this motion. "Oh, really?"


    "Haha!" Prince went against his breathing difficulties and hollered, "Ever heard of Damien Twice?"


    ?&???!-?*?-§Ñ?@§Ö-!


    "¡­I think I have heard this name once¡­ can''t recall where," Jake replied.


    He decided to open his friend list and message his sister.


    [Archer: I got a question. Reply fast, or your snacks be gone.]


    [Mary November: You dare?! What ya need?]


    [Archer: You know a man called Damien Twice?]


    [Mary November: Kyaaaaaaaa!]


    Jake turned off his chat.


    ''He''s a real deal¡­'' Jake nearly vomited. If he could make Mary squeal like a fan girl, then he must be a world-ss star or celebrity!


    Jake couldn''t believe his luck!


    Twice in a row?!


    What are those celebrities doing?!


    "Why are you ying only now?" Jake asked.


    Prince chuckled, "I spent a lot of time in the tutorial practicing my white knight skills¡­ then I realized that ck looks much better on me."


    "What?" Jake narrowed his eyes.


    Prince harrumphed, "Times are changing, my dark horse. I''m the actor¡­ I have been in various movies, dramas, and series, and all of those are soon to be reced by the immersive reality game! My scene is about to change! Here will be where I''ll make everyone smile, cry, scream, and love me! This is an art!"


    "I guess that''s true¡­ I can see that happening," Jake nodded.


    Prince smiled, "I''d dare to say that my movie has already started! You''re part of it!"


    "Ugh¡­" Jake didn''t know what to think. He was too overwhelmed by this revtion.


    Prince patted his shoulder, "Movies get edited even ten times beforeing to cinemas. My dark horse, you might be only a past I fondly recall in the movie. Who knows? Cheer up! I like you, so don''t make such a face!"


    Jake nodded, "So, in short, you were learning about the game system and fantasy on the tutorial ind?"


    "Ye," Prince nodded, "yers get a real feeling of blood and hazard in this world. It''s much different than on the scene, so I needed much time to learn and adapt. I''ve spent a lot of time¡­ I won''t lie about it to you. But I made it far and even conquered The Unconquerable Mountain! I conquered all my fears and weaknesses!


    I even stood loyal to my dark knight persona¡ªthe antihero¡ªand decided to turn around and not kill the newbie helper! I dropped myself off The Unconquerable Mountain''s spire and woke up on the maind! That was such a thrill! The art straight from the depth of my soul! I wrote it! I lived it!


    I was so damn free!"


    Jake looked at Prince much differently.


    He wore a friendly and lovely smile.


    This man didn''t kill Richard.


    He must have appreciated Richard''s help and presence.


    Richard also must have enjoyed Prince''s struggles to be the knight.


    Jake''s view of Prince took such a turn that he could see them bing good friends.


    On the other hand, Sin stared at them with indifferent countenance.


    Jake''s smile, however, bothered her.


    If her story were revealed to him, she would be subject to his smile, which she had seen quite a lot as Jake killed their enemies with his Joker Mask draping his face like a second skin.


    That cruel smile would take her on.


    Sin felt a tingle of excitement as she thought about it.


    A rare smile curved her lips up.


    Unaware that his sister looked like a devil, Prince crossed his arms and announced, "I won the challenge!"


    Jake clicked his tongue, "Rich Gigolo."


    "No way you''re calling me a gigolo already! Don''t be like my manager!" Prince contorted his face, though it was easily seen that he had done it humorously.

 Chapter 113: The First Dungeon (18)

    Prince''s team had killed another group of enemies chasing after them like dogs.


    Though the high number of enemies may have been the worst factor in this endeavor, the team of three oddities could have handled the avnche of yers pretty well.


    It was because theypleted each other well.


    Prince could take up to ten yers with his ss, items, and skills. His sister kept him alive with essential buffs and also used them to breeze through enemies rooted around him.


    Jake''s archery dealt with anyone standing on the backlines.


    He was also proficient enough to shoot down magic skills before they could converge on Prince. It was because Jake had been practicing rapid releases in his Joker and Master forms.


    He also didn''t have to ''defeat'' those skills.


    He could use blunt arrow points to overwhelm them with his high strength and dexterity. The blunt arrow point was also perfect against any kind of low-level magic.


    At the lowest levels, mages used their magic with the help of five elements¡ªfire, water, wind, electricity, and earth.


    Fire was the most popr element. In addition to being one of the coolest types to wield, it also frightened humans'' hearts the most.


    Jake''s arrows may have been wooden, but the steel points and blunt design were more than enough to disperse any mage''s skills. Viktor''s experience and masterful craft dwelled in those arrows.


    For this reason, Jake could have won against all the mage skills darting at him and his teammates.


    Those who witnessed this prowess couldn''t stop themselves from voicing their doubts.


    It was unreal for an archer to be this powerful, so the nickname ''the irregr'' became even more famous.


    Jake''s ss and stats matched this moniker well.


    Any other archer in his ce wouldn''t have been able to achieve the same results. Jake hadn''t spent so many months on the tutorial ind for other archers to be able to catch up to him without much effort.


    Even if others were given the same arrows and bow, the difference between them and Jake would be like the difference between hell and heaven.


    Jake was a pioneer.


    He wielded his own archery.


    He was meant to be this good against mobs from smaller guilds!


    Prince flourished his broad sword, wiping the foreign blood off of it.


    He cracked his neck and said, "At this rate, we won''t make it to the second floor. Those bastards started using dirty tricks, and their teamwork improved. They must have made a group chat between three guilds and started working more closely with each other to hunt us."


    The dirty tricks Prince had spoken about were quite simple.


    The guilds leveraged their numbers advantages. They lurched at Prince and his team without the intent to win but to wear them down. It was much more difficult to fight an opponent with nothing to lose.


    Moreover, Prince was so pissed at them because the yers who had stolen his and his sister''s equipment were nowhere to be seen.


    Sin replied, "How about we change our goals, then? Let''s make it to the second floor and find an ideal spot to log out and call it a day."


    Jake nodded, " I agree with this idea¡­ and I can only log in tomorrowte evening. Sorry for the inconvenience, but I also have an archery club tomorrow."


    Prince eximed, "Oh! You really are giving your all to archery! Haha! I like it. Alright. I shall bring you to the second floor and find a perfect base!"


    Sin added, "The break in our operation will make our enemies lower their guards. It''s not that bad that Archer can''t log in tomorrow. We all can take a break. Don''t run to any club tomorrow. Have a meeting with your manager, Damien."


    Prince sighed. It was quite a loud and prolonged sigh.


    He raised a white g, agreeing with his sister.


    Jake pondered aloud, "Maybe I would be able to mine tomorrow? If I take off this equipment, I should be able to easily blend with others and casually mine¡­ or is it too much?"


    "I''d say it''s too risky," Sin replied. Prince agreed.


    If Jake were to lose his bow or even just one quiver of arrows, it''d be a huge blow to his prowess. It was difficult to predict how other guilds would react and whether they would be able to recognize Jake without his mask.


    ''Eh, that''s why I prefer being solo¡­ but it''s fun to work with skilled and rich yers, though,'' Jake inwardly thought after agreeing with the siblings.


    It seemed he would spend more time in the archery club instead of returning home like usual.


    That was when Sin had surprised Jake.


    "Before we log out, I''ll give you my invisibility ne. You can use it to leave the dungeon unnoticed and test your eagle pet''s skill. Selling items of the yers we''ve killed might expose you, but I trust your judgment," Sin said.


    She took off her ne and passed it to Jake.


    He took it like a real treasure. It was warm since she had it on herself all the time. The gem hanging on the chain was the warmest.


    When Jake recalled that it usually hung close to her cleavage, his cheeks slightly reddened.


    He put the ne on to hide his embarrassment.


    In the meantime, Sin received an elbow blow from her brother. Prince smirked.


    Sin put a blind eye to him.


    [You have received Eve''s Hide N Seek Ne(Epic)(essory)(Durability(500/500)(0% Mana)]


    [Epic Active Skill¡ªHide N Seek¡ªapply an invisible mantle to the user and anyone near him! Consumes fifty mana points per thirty seconds!]


    [Description: So, listen here, whoever buys this one. I made it! The Great Eve! The yer who shall create a bunch of annoying essories to piss off women and men! The mana in this ne is also stored in a way that you must fill it yourself from zero percent! Get it?


    It''s not broken! It''s that special because I am special! I''m so special that if you dare to use this item for dirty purposes, bring me in! I''m straight, btw.]


    Jake raised his eyes at Sin.


    She matched his stare and said, "A loser made it. A loser with talent."


    "Yeah¡­" Jake nodded.

 Chapter 114: The First Dungeon (19)

    Jake activated The Eve''s Ne and guided his team to the second floor.


    There was no difference between hiding in the invisible mantle as a teammate and being the one keeping it on.


    Of course, Jake was the pir of this invisible zone, so Sin and Prince werepelled to follow him.


    Jake also had to use his epic ring to fuel it with mana.


    Besides that, there weren''t any notable differences.


    Since the team decided to call it a day on the second floor, they weren''t in a mood to fight. They avoided anyone close and kept their breaths stifled around a few luckily yers who stumbled too close to them.


    It was exciting in its own way.


    In a few instances, Jake ended arm-to-arm with Sin ckberry. He couldn''t lie and say that his heart didn''t react in any way to this development.


    It was nothing special but a pure interest in the opposite gender that Jake couldn''t exin or fight against.


    Jake kept his head clear and thought of different kinds of development.


    ''So Prince is an actor¡­ if we be good buddies, I might be able to ask him for help to spread the archery''s prowess. If I am gonna be a part of his movie, it should also open an eye to a few people, right?'' Jake thought. Upon hearing about Prince''s name and upation for the first time, Jake didn''t know how to react to this and was even overwhelmed by it.


    Jake, however, could see a lot of benefits now!


    ''He''s gathering attention in his unique way. I''ve been called the irregr a few times, too. I wonder why¡­ it''s like those guys don''t want to admit that an archer killed them. It gets on my nerves. I won''t be able to spread the prowess of archery if things continue this way¡­ but the idea of telling everyone that they have been killed by an archer turns my stomach,'' Jake thought.


    Bringing the weakest ss to the top was already tricky.


    But that was the path Jake had decided to climb. It still pissed him that yers around his level didn''t want to acknowledge his ss and that they came up with a nickname to avoid any shame.


    They''d only ept defeat to the bow and arrows if he were Grin Grid.


    How could they be so petty andplicate things for him?


    -read-first


    That was when Jake recalled the ne''s description.


    It was impossible to change an item''s description without making significant changes. The changes should be big enough to transform an item into something else, which made changing the description of items quite pointless.


    No one would go out of their way to change the entire item only for the description.


    Therefore, the part of the craftsman''s soul would eternally linger in their items.


    ''If I could force a status onto my enemies after killing them, I''d be able to tell the world that the archer got them,'' Jake''s idea was quite simple.


    Just like the yer-killing system forced people''s nicknames to be red and exposed to everyone, he wanted to craft arrows with the effect of forcing yers'' statuses to hang above them upon their respawn, with the status saying that The Archer killed them.


    It''d ridicule them in some way, too, but Jake was bothered by the fact that archery was so looked down on that no one wanted to admit he killed them with an arrow and a bow.


    ''It''s impossible now¡­ I haven''t learned much about Artisan and Fletcher, so I can''t add special effects yet. Even Viktor only passed me masterfully crafted arrows whose exquisite designs bring out their highest prowess. They have no special effect, meaning I can''t get to that level yet,'' Jake inwardly sighed.


    It was something for the future if things were to remain the same.


    Of course, Jake hadn''t delved that deep into it.


    The Irregr nickname was indeed troublesome for his future, but those having even a little authority in and outside The Condemned Dungeon had already learned about Jake''s nickname and ss.


    For example, Arnold IV had already contacted the guild leader of The Golden Lotus to talk about this irregr yer and his willingness to cooperate with them.


    Atst, Jake stood before the staircase to the second floor.


    It was a wide mouth of darkness that could take at least three wagons full of people side by side. Protecting this entrance to the new level would be difficult, as it was a groove belonging to the cavernous cave where giants could hold a bountiful party.


    Various shining stctites perched up like chandeliers. The ground was jagged to the brim. Various bulges were like mines, biding their time for troublesome fellows. Vast pirs connected the ceiling with the ground, and from those pirs stretched various paths leading to other corridors.


    Jake hade out from one of them.


    The n changed slightly, and the team decided to log out before the second-floor entrance.


    "Tell me your number, my dark horse," Prince patted Jake''s shoulder. "I think our journey in this dungeon has only started. We''ll face more on the second and third floors, so matching our schedules is best. My dear sister is currently jobless, so you don''t have to worry about her time. She has too much of it."


    Jake nodded, "Alright, and thanks."


    After that, Jake bid farewell to the siblings.


    "Good night," he smiled at them.


    Prince sent him a thumbs-up, "Good night!"


    Sin faintly smiled, "Good night."


    Everyone had seemingly clicked the log-out button at the same time.


    Ten seconds started counting.


    Sin was the first one to log out.


    A half-secondter, Prince followed her.


    When Jake was about to log out, the third party stopped him.


    A short dagger flew past Jake''s cheek, grazing him.


    Jake had turned his head to the side just in time to avoid it!


    A man''s voice boomed in the cavernous zone.


    He said, "I was aiming for that hottie, but I will take on the irregr."


    Jake clicked his tongue, "The irregr nickname gets on my nerves¡­ but it''s nothingpared to what you''ve done now. I wanted to take a bath and go to sleep¡­ yet you stopped me just as I was about to log out. An arrow up your throat is not enough to humor me."


    "Haha! You won''t be able to even scratch me with your puny arrows. My first character might not be enough to match Grin Grid''s skills, but this second character is more than enough to get pest like you forever out of this dungeon," the man said.


    Jake narrowed his eyes, ''He just told me he''s on an alt char¡­ he''s hiding in the shadows, so thief¡­ or maybe worse, an assassin?''


    This kind of enemy was Jake''s least favorite.


    He gritted his teeth and entered his Joker Form.


    ''I might need to go all out on him,'' Jake thought.


    He had been fighting so many mobs that Jake''spanions had no role. The numbers hadn''tpelled Jake to summon Odin or Wukong, as his team could also use the environment to their advantage.


    Hiding behind pirs or in grooves or even using monsters as a distraction, Jake''s team has fought in many ways.


    But at that moment, a yer who could bring out Jake''s strongest appeared.

 Chapter 115: The First Dungeon (20)

    Jake switched his mental gears and prepared for the imminent battle.


    He suspected that the enemy yer was either a thief or an assassin. He leaned more toward the possibility of him being thetter, as the thief yer probably would have used others to steal his prey''s items.


    An assassin and its skills, however, were centered on killing others.


    ''I know this ss is probably the best for one-on-one, but gimme a break,'' Jake sighed. In the first dungeon, he fought a few thieves and assassins. Although he recognized their skills and the effort those yers put into their ss, he hated them to the core.


    Prince''s help was a blessing against those bothersome yers as he could read them hidden with his plethora of expensive items and skills, stunning them just before they could hurt his archer.


    However, a few of them had slipped through Prince''s eyes, making Jake dance against their des.


    Once Jake marked them with his Archer''s Death Eye, getting rid of them was a formality.


    That said, the alt char of the high-level yer wasn''t in the same category.


    ''He wanted Sin, but ended up with me¡­ I guess he can''t deal with tanks. A counter-pick, right?'' Jake thought as he looked around, his form Joker.


    Standing in the rigid Soldier Form would have cost him his life¡ªJake was aware of it well.


    His form aside, Jake was exposed to nearly all angles. He knew it was a mistake, but he didn''t know how good the opponent was.


    There was a chance he bluffed that he was an alt char and wanted Jake tomit simple mistakes, such as wasting his stamina before a battle began.


    Jake, therefore, focused on his perception bubble. He could have expanded it around himself, at least thirty meters wide, with him in the center.


    It was a powerful skill that had adapted to various weapons and magic skills during only one day of the dungeon expedition! It was also familiar with people''s movements, allowing Jake to react as fast as possible.


    He was confident that he would be able to react just in time.


    This confidence had been shattered in a second.


    Darkness flicked before Jake.


    Before he noticed, a man stood in front of him. He was like a ck mummy, as ck bandages cloaked him from head to toe. Only a gap around his eyes exposed a little of his dark skin. His ck eyes reflected Jake''s shocked expression.


    He smirked beneath his mask.


    Two bizarre red res shed in Jake''s eyes.


    BANG!


    [You have lost 145 HP!]


    [You have lost 158 HP!]


    [Your shoulders have been burnt, and excessive bleeding has been applied to you.]


    [You''re losing fifty health points every thirty seconds.]


    Those two crimson glitters belonged to the assassin''s weapons. They were medium-length daggers, crafted from an unknown red metal, bending at the end.


    When they came into contact with flesh, those daggers created mes at the ends, burning the victim''s blood, bones, and flesh.


    It was what had happened to Jake.


    The assassin tore through his leather armor and dug through him to his bone!


    An immense pain swept through him. Of course, the lowered pain sensors and adrenaline conjured natural painkillers in Jake''s system.


    Without paying any attention to his losses, Jake locked his two original skills on the assassin.


    By now, he also learned about the man''s name as it hung above him in red font.


    [Law be damned Lv. 26 HP: 1100/1100 MP: 591/650]


    [Law be damned has blocked your Death''s Lock.]


    [Law be damned has blocked your Archer''s Death Eye.]


    The level gap is not that big between us! How could he block them?!'' Jake thought.


    [Archer Lv. 17 HP: 417/720 MP: 340/440]


    Just like Jake thought, the level gap wasn''t significant between them. s, Jake''s original skills and their grades couldn''t match what Law be damned had passed from his first character to his second.


    None of that matched his experience.


    With what he had gone through on his first character, Law be damned could take that library of knowledge and experience to his second character and up his assassin''s skills in only a few days. His perception skills were much better than Jake''s, and they were full of various experiences.


    "Death''s Lock? Archer''s Death Eye? Never heard of them," the assassin''s voice boomed in the cavernous zone. He had ditched to hide in the shadows and study the newest gains he had earned on his second character. He sneered, "For their names, they''re as puny as I thought. But Grin Grid might be using something simr, so I will y with you more.


    Haha! I like how you''re running around like a rat! Is that your movement skill? I prefer that over mana step!"


    Jake was indeed on the move.


    Those assassins and thieves loved to hide and attack from unexpected angles, so Jake wanted to minimize their options by running along the walls, the grooves, and even sloping paths upward. He would limit the assassin''s de as much as he could.


    When he thought about luck, this word worked on him like a curse.


    He gritted his teeth and thought more.


    ''I fought Ender and won! This battle is simr to that! I must limit angles and get adapted to those red des! I will apply The Miner''s Eye to my perception bubble and try to locate them before he can hurt me! I need to be able to locate him, or else I will lose without being able to summon others!'' Jake thought as he rapidly stomped on the ground.


    The crunching sounds were relentless and even remained in his wake as he rushed around the cave. He forced a health potion into his lips and drank as much as possible.


    It helped him with the bleeding effect.


    ''He''s giving me a chance to stop bleeding¡­ he wants to see more of my skills¡­ I like it,'' Jake said. Jake was a person who could develop respect toward an opponent who respected his skills. Whether it was pure curiosity or just for enjoyment''s sake, the interest in archery was the same.


    Jake swore to himself.


    He swore that he would win this battle.


    That was when the darkness flickered around him again.


    ''He''s here¡ª''


    Jake''s throat had been pierced.


    [You have been hit by a critical strike!]


    [You have lost 297 HP!]


    [You''re unable to speak.]

 Chapter 116: The First Dungeon (21)

    The crushed throat caused Jake to vomit a mouthful of blood. Even lowered pain sensors couldn''t have mitigated the pain¡ªit really hurt.


    Unable to speak was also bothersome. It wasn''t even simr to a headset''s microphone not working! It was so much worse that Jake wanted to squeeze his throat more and miraculously mend it.


    That was the least of his problems, though.


    His health points had fallen dangerously low.


    ''Can I even drink potion now?'' Jake thought as he felt the pain clogging his throat. It was such an unbearable feeling that he swore to craft an armor to not allow anything like that to happen again.


    The assassin disappeared into the shadows again.


    Like Ender(the legendary eagle) and probably the most assassins and thieves, he was biding for time. It was a ss that forced people to learn patience and how to keep their feelings in check.


    Law be damned was also using his strongest against Jake. His assassin''s movement skill¡ªKiller Move¡ªworked like the thieves'' shadow dash. The difference was that this movement skill increased the damage of the assassin''s weapons. It also did two times more damage on vital points in critical strikes!


    That said, it wasn''t what made this assassin yer so strong. It was his muscle memory.


    Law be damned didn''t just close distance with his opponents.


    He approached them with the image of him already sinking his de into their vital points. His muscle memory made that image the reality.


    Of course, he was held back by his lower stats than on his first character. He also hadn''t yed recently on his second character, so he was pretty rusty.


    But if he were in shape, he would have dealt much more damage to Jake by now.


    ''I can''t stand this y style! It''s number one on my hate list!'' Jake was so bent out of shape that he mixed curses with his fighting ns. He was still on the run, hoping for the best.


    He took out another health potion and stuffed his mouth with it. s, it felt like more weight had clogged his throat. He couldn''t use this liquid at all! In the end, Jake vomited.


    ''I can feel the darkness just as he''s about to inflict damage! I''m familiar with darkness! My Ender uses it¡­ he is even now hiding in the nest and waiting for my call¡­'' Jake''s tattoo of an eagle pulsed on his neck. It was quite broken after the assassin''s de had mauled Jake''s neck.


    In fact, if this weren''t the game, Jake would have already died.


    your-chapter-source-MvLeMpYr


    Jake then felt his right arm heating up. The same feeling radiated from within his chest and back. All his tattoos had gotten warm as though his summons were raring toe out and share Jake''s pain.


    It was as though they could see through Ender''s eyes that Jake was in a difficult situation.


    ''Yeah, I''m different. We''re different,'' Jake curved his lips up. He wasn''t the same archer who had lost against the legendary eagle and fought him twice. He was now built differently, and so were his summons. ''I''ll give up on the loot to invite you to my dance floor, Ender!''


    Jake put his hand on his neck, covering his eagle tattoo.


    The warmth of his hand and Ender''s tattoo blended together.


    They were now on the same wavelength.


    ''Turn this entire cave into your nest!'' Jakemanded. ''As you fly, drop items! Start from the ceiling!''


    Though he felt like he had made a more precious connection with Ender, Jake wasn''t sure whether Ender heard him.


    But it only took him a second to understand that he had been heard.


    His baby eagle flew through the ocean of darkness! Jake felt that!


    Just as the assassin was about to make another move to force Jake to show more of his skills, the first ore had been spit out from the nest.


    It caught the assassin''s eyes.


    Anything out of the ce would be noticed by him.


    He was prepared for everything.


    But¡­ was he really?


    ''What''s going on?'' Law be damned thought.


    An ore, a sword, a mantle, and other various items that Jake had picked up after killing other yers were now raining down from the glistening chandeliers of scities. It was such a bizarre event that the assassin arched his head back and gawked at it from his hidden spot.


    The assassin thought, ''Has he done that? But how? He hasn''t shot any darkness arrows, has he? The intel said he has powerful arrows with four des and blunt ones enough to break the magic¡­ it can''t be the event, too, or is it?''


    Jake bought a lot of time this way.


    He was lucky the assassin couldn''t tell whether it was an archery skill, someone else''s magic, or the dungeon''s event. By the time the assassin decided to kill Jake and call his client to the second floor''s entrance, Ender had already turned the cave''s darkness into his nest.


    In thiske of darkness where the darkness belonged to him, Jake had temporarily unlocked a new feature.


    [Your Perception Skill has been synced with Ender''s Darkness Nest.]


    [You can read the darkness element without any obstacles.]


    [Ender has entered the battle.]


    [Five minutes of cooldown has been applied.]


    ''I feel you,'' Jake coldly whispered.


    The assassin appeared behind Jake.


    Twin des were about to converge on his neck once again and finish him.


    ''I know I can leave my back to you,'' Jake thought as his tattoo on the back heated up.


    [You have used The Call Of The Unyielding.]


    A baby monkey appeared behind Jake.


    His wooden staff blocked two daggers aiming to finish him!


    [Wukong has entered the battle.]


    [Five minutes of cooldown has been applied.]


    Wukong''s legendary strength blew away the assassin! He may be a small boy, but he was so powerful that even Jake would think twice about doing an arm wrestling with him!


    His wooden staff wasn''t as good as Wukong, so it suffered losses. But that was much better than Jake vomiting blood!


    Wukong dropped to his feet and pointed the broken staff at the assassin. He didn''t dare waste another second and rushed after him to prevent the man from disappearing into the darkness.


    Even if he did, Jake would still have a read on him.


    Wukong didn''t know that, though.


    Meanwhile, Jake distanced himself as well.


    He took the four-de arrow and nocked it on his bow.


    ''Let''s pay back him for making me mute,'' Jake thought.


    The tattoo on his right biceps heated up.


    The Wolf Boss'' Arrow was about to make an appearance on the maind against a real enemy.

 Chapter 117: The First Dungeon (22)

    Jake nocked his four-de arrow and raised his bow up.


    He could safely enter his soldier form because of his summons.


    Those hade in clutch and helped him buy more than enough time.


    In this dungeon, Ender''s Nest Of Darkness had been continuously put to the test, as the baby eagle had been spending his time in the darkness, working to extend its reach while following Jake''s wake.


    He''d passed this test splendidly.


    He even facilitated Jake in the battle against the assassin by taking over the cavernous room and spitting all the loot Jake had gathered from his one-day dungeon expedition to buy time for him.


    He executed that move perfectly!


    Meanwhile, Wukong was at the beginning of his trial.


    Zealous though he may have been, he stuck to the assassin with an apparent reason¡ªnot to let him get any space to change his targets and return to Jake''s side!


    It may have been his personal feelings or innate talent, but what Wukong had done was the best move he could have made!


    He was so close to the assassin that the man couldn''t take out his projectile daggers and cast them at Jake to finish him off.


    The assassin also couldn''t breach the distance with Jake with his movement skill!


    It was just impossible to use it because Wukong''s wooden staff had been threatening to interject the skill!


    Using the mantle of darkness was also out of the window because of Ender!


    So many advantages were mainly possible because of Wukong''s strength and expertise in wooden staff. Either were part of Wukong''s existence. Those suited the baby monkey''s book.


    Wukong''s feelings, however, elevated those innate talents to greater heights, as he wanted to help his master and friend as much as possible! He also felt an unnatural dislike toward the assassin.


    He wanted him dead.


    He wanted him to perish!


    Law be damned was, unfortunately, a way more experienced yer. Once his confusion wore off and he epted that a little monkey''s strength may have surpassed his, he switched his game n and adapted to the new predicament.


    ''I''ll kill this monkey!'' he eximed.


    In the next second, the entire situation swung around. A few assassination skills had befallen the little monkey, making him an easier target to Law be damned.


    [You have been marked with a few skills¡ªSlit Scar(Rare), The Assassin''s Awareness(Epic), and No Run(Rare)]


    The usage of those skills was unknown to Wukong.


    He couldn''t tell what those skills did, but he could feel an ufortable hunch on his neck. It was as though an invisible line had appeared on him, waiting to be cut open¡­


    He also saw that the assassin blocked his staff much easier than before!


    Wukong''s heart turned colder as he could sense his demise. Of course, he wouldn''t die and instead turn back to Jake, but the sense of loss would weigh on him for a long time.


    He didn''t want to lose like that, either.


    His intuition helped him protect his neck more.


    s, Law be damned''s speed was on the next level. He was so fast that his hands disappeared, and only the glow of his red daggers remained. In fact, he was even quicker than the glimmer, causing gleaming ribbons to be drawn in the darkness.


    A relentless desire to kill the baby monkey shone in his ck eyes.


    Each swing of his daggers was faster than the previous.


    His speed was exposed to the world, as the red visages of his weapons were no longer ribbons but like a butterfly''s wings.


    It was a speed that Jake hadn''t dealt with yet!


    That said, Wukong wasn''t a legend for no reason. He stood his ground straight and proudly, defending against each strike as much as possible. It may have seemed like he was paddling against those attacks as he weaved either end of his wooden staff back and forth.


    He was so precise and decisive that perhaps those words were after him!


    s, the quality of weapons was the deciding factor in this struggle.


    Wukong''s staff caught fire because of Law be damned''s burning desire to kill him! His fast daggers reflected it, creating mes that gobbled Wukong''s weapon.


    He was now defenseless.


    It''d take only one thrust to kill him!


    Law be damned''s eyes narrowed. He could see the death!


    That was when the ck tear stretched down from the ceiling.


    It extended down far until it turned into a drop that heavily dropped onto the assassin. The ck drop interjected between the baby monkey and the assassin''s final of their battle.


    The ck bomb exploded on Law be damned''s head before turning into the baby eagle!


    Ender''s control of darkness had improved so much during the dungeon expedition that he could now cloak himself in darkness to increase his weight and damage.


    He caused the first health loss on the assassin!


    [You have lost 303 HP!]


    ''Another one?! It''s the third pet!'' Law be damned screamed. Wukong was the first pet he fought. The second was someone crawling on the cave''s floor, waiting for the perfect chance to strike him! He had sensed this second pet at the same time Wukong hade out.


    It was Medusa. She was a bad girl, as she had left Jake without his call. She couldn''t leave everything to men and joined the fray independently¡­


    While she yed the assassin''s game, Ender pped his wings and zoomed around Law be damned. He bought more time for Wukong.


    Wukong decided to fight without a weapon and jumped at the assassin again.


    These two matched their timings.


    Ender''s white beak glittered as he dove into the assassin.


    Wukong balled his hand and flexed his muscles as he flew toward their enemy!


    Medusa also sprung from the pebbles and extended her widened jaw toward the assassin''s leg!


    It was a pincer attack of three summons!


    Law be damned cursed at them!


    He blocked the beak and hand with his daggers. He tried to kick Medusa, too, now that he had caught sight of her, but he failed as she coiled around his leg and bit into his flesh!


    Kicking ady was undoubtedly one of his worst decisions!


    It always is!


    [You have lost 115 HP!]


    Meanwhile, Jake stood with his highest anchor drawn.


    [Odin''s Thunder has been able to take over 21% of mana dwelling within your arrow.]


    [Current damage¡ª305%]


    With the assassin held back by others, everything seemed ready.


    Jake, however, didn''t release his arrow.


    He didn''t want to.


    ''This much is not enough against him¡­'' Jake thought. His thoughts were currently conveyed to his summons so Odin could have heard what he had said. His heart and pride hurt him.


    He was also so young that he couldn''t understand what had crossed Jake''s mind.


    Jake also didn''t say that to hurt his wolf.


    It was because he knew that Odin could do much more damage¡ªthat his skill could take even one hundred percent of the mana dwelling within the arrow! It was a superb arrow crafted to release Odin''s strongest!


    Everyone was doing their best, too!


    Even Medusa was a bad girl and came out on her own!


    Jake wanted Odin to be true to his heart, too!


    His intent toward hispanion was kind even during the important battle.


    ''I think¡­ that either of us knows the reason well¡­ and that we also know the key to fixing that deep in our hearts,'' Jake thought. His words reached Odin, and his heart fluttered.


    Confusion, fear, and sadness draped over his heart like curtains hiding his worst dilemma.


    Odin''s true name.


    It was the key to Odin''s strongest!


    ''We know it, don''t we?'' Jake knew because he could see that the game developers took a lot of inspiration from the myths.


    Odin unconsciously understood more of his origins after taking the arrow form.


    They hadn''t talked about it so openly because they understood their feelings.


    But it was something that Odin and Jake would eventually face anyway.


    MVLeMpYr-story


    And there was no need to stay away from it for so long, too.


    Kindness¡­ often requires people to make harsh decisions.


    Jake took this now.


    He could have cost the entire team its effort but remained loyal to his feelings.


    ''You will always be part of my family, and Odin shall forever remain part of you. This is the name that I''ve chosen for you. The world will know that Odin, the wolf, is a part of my team and sess! You will forever bear this name with pride, and nothing will change it. I''ll help you deal with anyone who dares to say otherwise! That''s my duty as your master and friend!


    And this is also my duty to make it clear that you have a second name! Your true name! You''re¡­ Fenrir!'' Jake inwardly shouted.


    All his words tore through the curtains to Odin''s heart, reaching its depth.


    [Odin''s Thunder has evolved.]


    [Odin''s Thunder has be Fenrir''s Thunder.]


    [Fenrir''s Thunder has been able to take over 100% of mana dwelling within your arrow!]


    [Current damage: 500%]


    ''Howl,'' Jake coolly whispered.

 Chapter 118: The First Dungeon (23)

    It happened in an instant.


    BOOM!


    The thunder no one had heard in The Condemned Dungeon had swept across the first floor.


    All monsters and yers became deaf, with the echo of the terrifying thunder rippling in their hearts.


    Breathing was momentarily forgotten by them as everything on the first floor seemed to have been snatched by the existence that had released this thunder.


    Jake stared ahead with widened eyes. His heart hammered against his chest.


    He couldn''t believe that he''d released such a powerful arrow. But he felt that in his hands, blood, bones, heart, and ears.


    The whistle of death he usually heard because of The Headless Hunter''s design had woven with the thunder, bing the undertone and the prelude to the second release.


    As he stared at the breezing arrow, Jake momentarily saw the image of an adult wolf chasing after the arrow''s end. This made him recall the games he had yed with Odin to cheer him up after his mishap during the casual quest.


    The Fenrir''s Thunder truly conveyed the rtionship between Jake and Odin.


    Perhaps Odin wanted to show his love toward Jake in this way.


    Regardless of the reason, both of them had seen the future evolutions of Fenrir''s Thunder in this short image.


    What Law be damned saw, however, was much different.


    He saw his demise.


    Goosebumps went through him from head to toe. His instincts warned him, ringing like rms of war in his head. Months of being a high-level yer helped his muscle memorye over him.


    It saved him in a split second as he turned his head to the side. discover-stories-MVLeMpYr


    The second thunder boomed in the cave.


    Despite the assassin''s fast reaction, the arrow still connected with his face¡­


    ¡­obliterating half of his head.


    [You have been hit by a critical strike!]


    [-658 HP!]


    Suddenly, half of the assassin''s vision popped into nothingness. He felt an immense pain in his head that couldn''t have been held back by the lowered pain sensors. His mind shook, his body refused to move, and he felt like screaming from the depths of his throat.


    Which he did.


    "Ahhhhhhh!"


    Meanwhile, the poption on the first floor had realized that the thunder wasing from the second floor''s entrance. This ce was so huge that titans could hold parties here, but now, everyone thought that the real titan had yawned here or even awakened, pissed.


    Swarms of people headed to the second floor''s entrance!


    Jake and Law be damned didn''t even think about it.


    The battle wasn''t over yet.


    They were so hurt that it only took one blow to defeat them!


    It could be anything.


    Even a pebble would do!


    Because Jake told his summons to not stay close to the assassin, as he was worried that they would die from his arrow, Law be damned was alone, with no one keeping him restricted.


    He could use his movement skill and breach the distance with Jake to kill him!


    Jake widened his eyes, taking the decision!


    ''I won''t rely on luck! I will keep fighting and let the luck be byproduct of my actions! Chaos! I need chaos here to defeat this guy!'' Jake inwardly screamed. ''Laws be damned, for real!''


    Because Odin''s arrow dispersed upon contact with anything, he could either turn into his real form or return to Jake''s body through the invisible form. Jake had tested that before on Viktor''s grounds.


    Ender and Odin had those privileges so far.


    Meaning that Fenrir''s Thunder was avable again! Zero cooldown!


    So long as Jake had mana, he could use it again!


    Which was why he felt like kissing the epic ring he had received from Prince! If Prince were a woman, Jake would have confessed to him on their second meeting!


    ''Chaos! Chaos! Chaos!'' Jake''s head became filled with this one intent!


    He jumped and lowered his bow, targeting the ground beneath him!


    He released the third thunder.


    The fourth thunder naturally rang out after the arrow had hit the floor! It shattered everything around Jake and even caused the broken mess to go up as though gravity be damned!


    The fifth, sixth, seventh, and more and more thunders continuously rained down on the scene!


    Jake didn''t care about the unwritten rules between yers. He even targeted chandeliers of scities above him, forcing them to fall down like broken icicles!


    Everything was floating above Jake as he caused a ruckus on the first floor!


    Getting near him was akin to impossible because of all this mess swirling around him!


    Law be damned cursed inwardly, ''This bastard''s crazy! What if he gets hits, too?! It takes only a pebble to kill us! This is too much risk!''


    Jake was well aware of it.


    But he didn''t have any choice in this matter.


    As much as he didn''t want to rely on luck, he could only let fate decide the victor. He''d done all he could have done and exerted as much power as he could!


    That said, because of Ender''s work, Jake''s perception was much better than the assassin''s!


    ''My chances of survival are theoretically higher than his! He''s relying on luck more than me! I''m forcing a high-level yer to rely on luck more than me! I drove him to this point! He has less HP than me, so he will be the first one to bleed to death! Half the head gone means he can''t cure this bleeding with potions!


    He''s done! So long as I survive, he''s done! And it doesn''t matter if I lose first because I am already the victor!''


    Compelling anyone from high levels to this extent as a low-level yer caused Jake to feel like an ultimate winner despite the high chances of him dying.


    Even if he died, he would feel content.


    He felt this great.


    There was also another reason as to why he was in such high spirits.


    ''So much Fenrir''s Thunders feel so good! Right, Odin?!'' Jake thought.


    He smiled from ear to ear, causing his mask to make him look like a jester demon.


    Odin''s Thunders rippled even louder as Odin grew excited along with Jake.


    ''Chaos! Chaos! Chaos!'' it became a cool note in his head.


    Meanwhile, the assassin exerted as much as possible to avoid the death. He understood that he was on the edge of dying and that he couldn''t prevent bleeding. Even if he had a healing medicine from a high-level world, he wouldn''t be able to save his dying ass.


    He could only kill his opponent first.


    Jake, however, was such a madman that the assassin found it difficult to do.


    ''I have thest move left! Rush at him and pray that I survive this onught!'' Law be damned decided.


    In this wailing cave where mess must have gone against thews of gravity to represent the cave''s tears, Law be damned decided to make thest one rush to Jake''s side to finish him off.


    He didn''t have any special move for that.


    He could only hope for luck to be on his side.


    He also knew that Jake''s summons were nowhere close because they had to protect themselves in this mess.


    With all this weighing on his mind, Law be damned rushed in.


    And those that only rely on luck¡­


    ''Loser,'' Jake thought.


    ¡­more often than not fail.


    [You have been killed by Archer.]


    [You have dropped your item, The Assassin''s Pride(Rare)]


    -


    "Jake! Are you still in the game?! Come out!"


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    A troublesome sister was knocking on Jake''s room door with her balled hands. When he shouted at her from the other side, Mary opened the door and barged inside.


    She wore mixed emotions on her face.


    Upon noticing her younger brother, however, Mary blinked and looked at him in wonder.


    "Why are you smiling like that?" Mary asked.


    Jake''s smile was difficult to exin.


    Mary would have said it was so annoying she could only ask for the reason for it.


    Jake replied, "I fought against so many yers and got them all¡­ but thest solo battle and the victory against the assassin felt so good that I want to repeat that¡­ I''m no longer sleepy and exhausted. I just want to fight¡­ I want to fight more people! I even want to fight those bastard assassins and thieves! I want more chaos! Haha! Chaos!


    Chaos! Chaos!"


    "Are you dumb?" Mary asked.


    Jake smiled, "Surely smarter than you. Anyway, what you need? I''m past my bedtime and so sweaty right now. You could have been a good sister for once and bothered me tomorrow."


    "Why did you ask me about Damien Twice?" Mary blushed. She was a fan of this actor and became a lost cause when his name was mentioned. There was no cure to that as even her best friend loved that man and would turn lost when it came to Damien Twice.


    Robert had already epted that fact. At least he could watch adult videos without any guilt.


    Mary screamed, "No way you''ve met him like Lilith, right?!"


    "Of course I haven''t met him! Just heard some fans talking about him and thought I would ask you about him! They were talking about him ying the game!"


    "Kyaaaaa! I hope I will meet him in the game world then! Maybe he will ask our guild for help! We''re one of the best, after all! Please, god, let me meet Damien Twice!" Mary screamed.


    When her mother''s voice shouted back at her that it was already past ten p.m., Mary coughed and smiled at her brother before leaving the room.


    She said, "You smell like a poo!"


    "Your usual perfume!"


    "Stupid brat thinks he''s a big shot after killing some cheap assassin! He must be a random! Not as cool as me! You probably shot a few arrows around you and luckily got him!"


    "You think I can rely on luck?! I was born as your brother, so I''m unlucky from the start!"


    The usual argument between siblingssted quite a while.

 Chapter 119: The First Dungeon (24)

    It was ate evening.


    Despite thete hour, many yers were still in the game. A significant number of them had only begun their adventures and would y until dawn.


    The world''s development had never halted.


    In the depths of The Condemned Dungeon, a group of twelve yers is fighting against the epic boss. They are newbie yers who, for individual reasons, couldn''t have started ying the game earlier.


    It was their first real hazardous experience against the demanding monster.


    It was fun, stressful, exciting, etcetera.


    The yers hade prepared. Their team was a standard party lineup of a healer, mage, tank, swordsman, and assassin. The unique part of their endeavor was that they had doubled their numbers.


    Armed with the knowledge and experience from forums and videos, the dungeon expedition and the final battle against the epic boss had been going wlessly.


    There were a few costs and sacrifices, but otherwise, it wouldn''t have been exciting.


    That was when the boss unnaturally froze.


    He stood still, defenseless.


    It was a chance that the party of newbie yers couldn''t waste!


    Melee sses discarded their defenses in exchange for more movement and damage.


    Mages and healers also focused on the offensive in their unique ways. Their spells weighed more and were as light as feathers as they buffed their teammates, respectively.


    From various angles, the party of twelve hacked at the epic boss!


    It was a test of their teamwork and individual potential!


    And yet, none of it mattered when their weapons met with the boss.


    "Eh?"


    "H-How?!"


    "But why?!"


    Their weapons shattered upon contact with the boss'' hide. Mages'' magic didn''t even leave a trace behind.


    Their attempt at taking the golden chance had backfired on them, or so it seemed.


    The epic boss hadn''t moved yet.


    That said, the melee yers felt naked as their best weapons crumbled before them. Their eyes followed the broken and falling shard of their des, with tears swelling in the corners of their eyes.


    It was such a pitiful scene that many yers and elders would have sighed with empathy toward them.


    Coincidently, a certain archer was fighting the assassin on the first floor. While everyone up here could tell that something peculiar was happening, those below, especially those in the boss'' room, didn''t have a chance to learn about it in person.


    The thunders rippling on the first floor, however, had reached the epic boss'' heart.


    Those drummed in his heart like nothing else!


    This development triggered a chance no one had ever expected!


    "L-Look at the boss!" shouted one of the yers.


    Everyone''s eyes rose to look at the boss''s status. Before they could have taken a peek at his name and stats, their eyes stopped on his face, which had significantly changed.


    What used to be a humanoid ferocious wolf appeared even more frightening.


    His aura alone spelled the disaster he could bring to the world!


    Atst, the yers broke from the shackles of the boss'' presence and nced at his status.


    It had changed.


    It had changed so much, too.


    [The First Cerberus(Legendary Boss) Lv. 30 HP: 20 000/20 000 MP: 12 000/12 000]


    It was not over.


    The ground rumbled.


    Behind the legendary boss, who was now even taller than before, a golden door suddenly appeared. It must have been spat off by the ground beneath Cerberus, or he himself had brought it here!


    The yers gawked, speechless.


    Their weapons broke like cheap toys because the boss had turned into a legend! He was so different than the previous epic boss that normal means couldn''t be used against him!


    "Is there someone at our level that can kill with this monstrosity?" asked a girl from the yers'' party.


    "W-who knows?" replied another.


    "Shouldn''t d-dogs be more pleasant to an eye?" another girl asked.


    Once the epic boss'' disguise had fallen off, he was no longer the wolf but a dog.


    Nheless, he was so frightening that mentioning, let alone thinking about his appearance in the presence of those yers, would have hurt them more. They were that terrified of him. this-chapter-is-MVLeMpYr


    Of course, their chances of killing the boss had fallen to zero.


    Shortly after that encounter, the news of the thunders and the legendary boss appearing in The Condemned Dungeon had swept across the wholemunity.


    The traffic in the dungeon increased tenfold.


    It was a chance no one could miss, including high-level yers.


    The legends were that special!


    -


    Jake was in college.


    It was currently a break.


    Everyone, including him, was enjoying the food.


    He had his phone next to the te.


    ''I wonder what she wanted from me,'' Jake thought as he scrolled through short videos on his phone(he avoided any content rted to The Legend Enigma Online). Mary wanted to talk with him just as he was about to leave the house. He didn''t want to miss the bus and was still annoyed at her after theirst argument. He decided to spite her and just turned his back on her.


    His curiosity was now eating him from the inside.


    ''I bet she wanted to spoil the game for me in some way¡­ I must have dodged a bullet,'' Jake told himself,forting his curiosity.


    He smiled and changed the topic.


    He nced at his phone and noticed the new contact. It was Prince. The man had called him while Jake was in battle with the assassin. Because Jake had logged out quitete, he decided to save Prince''s number and call him the next day.


    He hadn''t done that yet because it was still quite early.


    That was when Jake''s phone trembled.


    ''What a timing!'' Jake said, his eyes piercing the phone on which Prince was written.


    His new friend was calling him!


    Jake picked up¡­


    Prince''s excited voice filled his ear, "It''s my dark horse indeed! Great! I have good news for you! The legendary boss has appeared in The Condemned Dungeon!"


    Jake nearly choked on his food.

 Chapter 120: The First Dungeon (25)

    "What?" Jake replied after gobbling up his food and hammering his chest. He breathed heavily, but Prince believed it was because of the news he had just told him!


    He wasn''t that far off.


    Prince smirked on his side, "The legendary boss! Cerberus! He doesn''t have three heads, but one, so maybe that''s why he''s called The First Cerberus! He appeared that night and took the world by storm. Many yers have barged into the dungeon and tried their luck against him. I heard some crafting high-level dudes have been invited, too, to break into his treasure door!


    He protects it so well! Protecting the treasure at any cost is such an art!"


    "Wait, doesn''t it mean that no one has killed him yet? Aren''t there high-level yers?" Jake asked. He could read between the lines and tell that there was a reason for high-level artisans to be invited to the dungeon. Those had many tricks up their sleeves and could get into the dungeon treasures without fighting monsters and bosses!


    For them to be involved in the dungeon expedition, Jake could only think of the high-level yers failing to kill the legendary boss.


    It was so bizarre, but Jake had long since learned that the immersive virtual reality was much different from other games.


    The immersive virtual reality made a lot of things more exciting and troublesome at the same time!


    Prince nodded, "Ye, no one has killed him yet."


    "But how?" Jake asked. At this point, he was too curious to stay loyal to his principles. He might as well learn everything about The First Cerberus now.


    Prince sighed, "No one deals any damage to him. Even those guys with epic sses and high levels! Nothing works against that monster, so people specte that Zeus'' power is required to defeat Cerberus!"


    "Zeus? Where does hee from?" Jake asked, perplexed.


    "The legendary boss awakened around the same time when thunders boomed on the first floor. People think that Zeus had tried to get to Hades'' treasure buried beneath the dungeon boss'' room. He was stopped on the first floor because Cerberus awakened to protect it. Now, we have a quest on our hands! An extraordinary chain of developments, I would say! High-quality art!"


    Jake perspired.


    He unconsciously twisted his face.


    His hand gripping the phone nearly bent it. Phones those days were too thin!


    "It was me!" Jake shouted.


    "What are you talking about, my dark horse?" Prince asked, confused. He only knew Jake for a day but hadn''t heard him in ather. His voice alone was enough to convey how outraged he was!


    A few students had turned their heads to Jake, so he looked away and left the table. He went outside the campus and talked to Prince about what had happened to him just as he was about to log out yesterday.


    Prince listened to the story in silence.


    It was unbelievable.


    It was so unbelievable that his artistic senses couldn''t find words to retort.


    In fact, he believed Jake for some absurd reason.


    Was it because Jake was his dark horse?


    "I want to be a pioneer! You know? The pioneer of my archery! I want people to follow my path and pick up a bow and my practices! We''re in the game world with the system, so it''s possible! But when I made an appearance in the dungeon and killed people with arrows, they''ve started calling me the irregr!


    When I fought against the alt char of a high-level yer and destroyed him with my unique power, I''m called Zeus?!" Jake screamed at his phone.


    Prince didn''t hold backughing at all.


    He stared at the vista of the metropolis from a skyscraper. His apartment was so high that Zeus'' title matched him better, at least in real life.


    He replied, "You can''t expect people to know that you and your archery produced those thunders, right?"


    "Yeah, I know¡­ I realized it now that Iined about it¡­ but it makes me livid anyway," Jake said.


    Prince chuckled, "The irregr nickname is because of people''s pettiness. At some point, they will ept the reality. Your art won''t go unnoticed, my dark horse."


    Jake nodded, "Thanks¡­ so, have you talked with your manager?"


    "My manager? Like I could care about him right now! A new saga is about to begin in my movie! Cerberus! Zeus! My dark horse!


    My dear sister! And me! All against the crowd of high-level and zealous yers! Camera on, and we dive in!" Prince eximed, holding up the cup with the expensive alcohol swirling against the brims.


    His smirk was reflected in his shining window.


    Jake narrowed his eyes, "I''m not going against my schedule¡­ I did that too many times recently. I can log inte in the evening to look around."


    "You should save this diligence and rules when you''re married. Have a lot of fun before you settle in a house with a nagging wife over you! You''ll never know she''s this one until you''ve met enough! Take this advice to your heart, my dark horse! I''m honest!" Prince said before sipping on his drink.


    Jake felt conflicted taking advice from this man.


    They were both from different worlds, after all.


    He remembered this advice and joked around, "Well, if you were a girl, I would have confessed to you. That epic ring was the reason I could unleash so many thunders. I sucked too much mana, but it was so cool¡­ I think I should invest in a camera feature, too."


    Princeughed, "I don''t swing this way, dear. I''ll take this as apliment. Though, are you sofortable with anyone?"


    Jake pondered over this question and shrugged, "Only a few have stayed as friends with me to this day. The rest couldn''t have dealt with my selfishness, so they gave up on me. I think it''s because of that I''m not hiding much from others. You''re not much older than me, so I''m quitefortable speaking this way with you. If you feel otherwise, I''ll watch out."


    Prince smirked, "No need. You''ve been blessed with great friends. Having a few good friends is better than many fake ones."


    Those words came straight from the heart.


    After that, Prince hung up.


    He stood up from his chair and worked on his morning soreness, "We ended up with such an interesting guy in a team! And it only began because he was so cold and had a neat mask! He''s hiding a lot of cards, but so we are."


    Sin ckberry''s voice rippled from behind him.


    She stood with a wooden sword in her hands, "Go¡­ to¡­ your¡­ manager."


    Damien ignored her, "Ah, it''s such a blessing that we can act like a tank and a pdin so easily on low levels! Our real sses would attract so many high-level yers to us!"


    Sin snapped when she heard his words.


    She rushed at her brother and smashed her wooden sword on his head.


    Damien sprawled on the floor.


    "Don''t talk about our sses! I can''t stomach the fact that I had to spend months in the tutorial because of you! Get your ass to your manager, now!" Sin shouted.


    Damien sighed and stood up, "It''s indeed a sin to have such a sister like you! I still love you!"


    "Sin in my nickname doesn''t stand for that," Sin coldly replied.


    Damien became silent.


    He knew her sins.


    After a moment of silence, Damien grinned, "I''ll splurge and get more information for us!"


    A few more bonks hadnded on his head.

 Chapter 121: The First Dungeon (26)

    Because the outside zone of The Condemned Dungeon unofficially belonged to the three guilds(the high-level guilds vying for The Warmonger Empire''s support), a few changes in diplomacy must have been done first.


    Anyone would have thought those three would be at each other''s throats.


    The reality, however, was different.


    The Golden Lotus, The Heavy Spree, and The Lions'' Guild had joined forces. Their representatives stood side by side in the rendezvous spot in the dungeon boss'' room.


    Their eyes rested on Cerberus. The boss was calm so long as no one attacked him.


    As for others, no one would dare to be enemies of the three guilds that had the most say here. Of course, the rival guilds probably would dare to throw a challenge at them upon learning about Cerberus'' weakness.


    To learn about that, they had sent a few of their high-level teams to face Cerberus.


    The alliance of three couldn''t block those parties, as preventing them from entering the dungeon would have led to a bothersome chain of consequences.


    The representative of The Heavy Spree¡ªa sensuous-looking woman with red hair¡ªparted her lips upon noticing another team entering the dungeon boss'' space.


    "Any intel on them?" she asked.


    Those were high-level yers from The Heavy Spree''s rival guild.


    The Golden Lotus'' representative¡ªa man with slicked hair¡ªshook his head.


    The Lions'' representative¡ªa man with a broad frame and exposed muscles¡ªvoiced his thoughts, "As far as our intel goes, they don''t have any legend in their guild. Their guild is also not that close to any significant country. Nond, either."


    The woman smiled with relief, "It''s highly improbable for any of them to be close with true humans or demons. No one should be a misfit, either."


    "Indeed," the man squeezed between the woman and the bulky man nodded. "Any information about those thunders?"


    "Nothing so far," the female representative heaved another sigh of the day while shaking her bangs.


    As it appeared, the three guilds were keeping a strict eye on the partiesing into their dungeon. Those at the high level already had some fame, so inspecting them was much easier than those of lower levels.


    The alliance of the three guilds stopped anyone who would induce even a hint of suspicion of being rted to true humans, demons, or misfits, regardless of the consequences.


    It was because the main quest mentioned those existences!


    The first quest was soplex and intricate that many yers could still stumble on the first part of the main quest and be involved in the affairs that the high-level yers and guilds desperately wanted to see through and participate in.


    "Have you guys asked the statues about Cerberus?"


    "We did."


    "Oh, I guess we all have received a quest from them. No need to hide that," the representative of The Lions chuckled. "A few legendary existences seem to be inspired by Greek Mythology. I like it. The animation I watched had a splendid take on Zeus, and his harem was so likable and real! It''s the reason I rushed here to represent my guild!


    Those thunders better be rted to Zeus!"


    The brawny man smiled, "Zeus is such a strong name! I want to fight him."


    The woman threw a side nce at the slick-haired man, "Harem is a horny fantasy for teenagers. You''re past that age, my friend."


    "Nah, let me politely refuse that," The Golden Lotus representative said, raising a hand to stop the woman.


    He failed.


    She smirked, "What''s the likable harem?"


    "Every heroine had been interesting and supportive of each other. There was a huge depth to them, too," the man replied.


    "Haha! A horny fantasy: nothing more, nothing less," the female sneered.


    Because talking about a harem with a woman usually didn''t end well, the man decided to return back to the quest from the statues and talked about it.


    It seemed everyone from the alliance received the same quest. Their contribution to the Warmonger Empire and the statues of true humans was the reason they could pick up a quest to defeat Cerberus.


    That said, different statues from different countries could also lend a hand in that.


    It was a race against time!


    "It''s an odd quest, though," the brawny man said, "Poisoning Cerberus is quite bizarre, but I understand that poison blessed by true humans should work against him. But it also says that Cerberus'' corpse has to be thrown into the opened golden door before anyone steps in."


    The woman stood silent, and so did the other man.


    It appeared everyone had their own thoughts about this quest''s content.


    "We might take a peek at what is on the other side," the woman smiled, "We should keep goading others that there''s a huge chance of Zeus appearing in the cave. It will buy us enough time. At least, it should¡­"


    -


    "Finally free," Jakemented. It was Friday, so he couldn''t just go home, do his stuff, and log into the game.


    He had to go to his archery club and practice his skills!


    There was a unique feeling to the archery in real life.


    At first, Jake thought it was because hecked high strength and dexterity in the real world. He did his best not to neglect his muscles, but in the end, he was a gamer of the immersive virtual reality.


    The more Jake thought about his real-world archery, the more he believed that mana and supernatural senses that could only be awakened in the game were at fault here.


    For instance, Jake''s vision wasn''t as good in real life as in the game.


    Which was why Jake felt excited to at least train archery in the real world once a week. It reminded him of his time on the tutorial ind, during which he learned survival, battle, and crafting skills in primitive ways.


    Those old methods helped him be more proficient at his proficiencies once he got his hands on apt stuff.


    It really excited Jake.


    A few minutester, however, Jake suddenly received a message.


    He saw that it was his master who messaged him.


    ''Ah, she got sick,'' Jake thought. His Master told him she had picked up something and was sure she would be fine today. Although her fever had gotten weaker, it was not to the point where she would be able toe to the club and help him with his practices.


    She also didn''t want to risk contracting him with the virus.


    Lastly, Ingrid told Jake she would pay back for this missed day.


    [Jake Lewandowski: Take care of yourself, Master. You don''t have to pay me back for today, too. An additional hour or two in the game world with me will do. I still have yet to clear the second phase.] A few momentster, after thinking about this quite deeply, Jake added a few words more. [Do you need anything?]


    ''Anything nowadays can be ordered online¡­ but I''m not sure about medicines. I can help since I''m already on the bus,'' Jake thought. As far as meeting Ingrid outside the archery club in real life was concerned, Jake felt somewhat odd about it. She was a decade older than him, after all.


    That said, his time with her in the game world was pretty chill. He even learned a little about her school life, so their rtionship wasn''t stiff and awkward.


    Jake believed he could meet her at home and help her out.


    Discarding that age gap, they could naturally converse and be on the same page in a few areas.


    Jake''s young heart, however, overcame him, and his thoughts began heading in a dangerous direction.


    ''I think I have never seen her blushing,'' Jake thought.


    A cold sweat tricked down his temple.


    His sweat bead made Jake think that Ingrid must have perspired a lot because of her sickness.


    His imagination pulled a prank on him.


    He closed his eyes, his cheeks red.


    Jake''s disposition always made him focus on one goal and anything rted to it. For this reason, his parents didn''t even consider himing home with a girlfriend. Mary had also told him he''d be under any girlfriend''s shoe, so he forced himself to stay away from that.


    But now, he couldn''t help but think he had unknowingly thrown himself into a difficult situation.


    That was when Jake got a reply from Ingrid.


    [Master Ingrid: You can walk my dogs. I think my cold got worse because I walked them yesterday. It was colder than usual, too.]


    Jake nkly stared at his phone''s screen.


    He replied without any thinking.


    [Jake Lewandowski: Are you an idiot?] MVLeMpYr-unofficial-chapter


    [Master Ingrid: I''ll forget about this one, considering that what I did was foolish. But my pets will always be an exception to my rules. I will take care of them even in sleep.]


    [Jake Lewandowski: They won''t die if you don''t walk them for a few days. Well, just give me an address. I will walk them.]


    [Master Ingrid. Thank you. You have to keep them on a leash until the dog park. Let them have fun with others, but only for an hour. Also, you must pick up all excretes¡­.]


    Jake stared at the long list of what he had to do on the walk.


    ''Thank god my summons aren''t so demanding like real pets,'' Jake thought. None of hispanions had ever peed or pooped. It was probably because they were legendary existences with unique body systems.


    It was such a relief that Jake smiled from ear to ear.


    All he had to do was just keep feeding them!


    It was such a blessing!


    An hourter, Jake met Ingrid at her apartment.


    She wore a mask.


    ''What a pity,'' Jake unconsciously thought, regardless of all the indecent thoughts he had picked up beforeing here.


    Ingrid introduced him to her Golden Retriever and Bernese family members.


    Those were quite big and old.


    Jake smiled, "I thought I would be walking out smaller ones. Those seem like seniors. Hi there, seniors."


    Dogs seemed to have epted Jake after those words.


    Ingrid smiled, "They aren''t that old, but a senior fits each of them. They''re really active despite their age and time."


    "I could use a few toys, then," Jake thought of something to throw. He might as well use this as training and improve his real-world stats.


    Ingridughed upon hearing about it. A few coughs mixed in, but she was still in a good mood.


    After kneeling before her pets, she told them to go easy on Jake and behave.


    Her dogs replied loudly and even pounced at her.


    That was when her mask fell off.


    Jake stared at her with widened eyes.


    ''Damn it! She''s even more beautiful than I thought she would be!'' Jake thought, his hands clenched, ''Curse my imagination! It''s so bad! How can I be a better archer if I have this poor creativity? Richard told me to be creative, and I have a legendary pioneer ss! I should read a book or a few.


    I should find books about archery and maybe some romance ones.''


    "Jake?" Ingrid asked.


    "Ah, yes! Come, seniors," Jake replied, picked up leashes and stuff, and turned around, "You sure you don''t need anything?"


    "Yes. I''m prepared for sickness. Thank you," Ingrid replied.


    "Kay," Jake closed the doors.


    And with that, Jake went on a walk with dogs.


    "Senior! Why are you so fast?!" Jake ran.


    "Oh, you have a dog park girlfriend? Even you¡­" Jake stared at the golden retriever''s girlfriend.


    "Goddammit, it stinks so much¡­ and is warm¡­ ugh¡­" Jake looked away from a senior''s feces.


    It was quite a new experience indeed.


    Later that day, Jake called Prince, "You''re ready to log in?"


    "Yeah, my dark horse! We shall explore the brimming with yers dungeon!"

 Chapter 122: The First Dungeon (27)

    Jake logged in.


    Yesterday, after the battle against the assassin, he logged out around the same spot where the siblings did. He didn''t want to separate himself from them, as he had a lot to talk about.


    They had also made ns together and even exchanged numbers.


    Jake didn''t expect to be able to get Sin''s number, but he somehow got it aftering back home from his visit to Ingrid. She called him, introduced herself with her real name, Reba, and asked for a few details about Jake''s predicament in the game world.


    She wanted to know the most whether her ne of the invisible zone hadn''t been broken and whether Jake still had enough arrows in his quiver to continue the dungeon expedition.


    Once he confirmed her item wasn''t destroyed and that he was ready for more floors, she switched to Ender''s prowess and hypothesized about it, which was quite an interesting talk for Jake.


    Reba told him that she believed Ender''s range to be at least as wide as one floor and that his influence couldn''t go past the dungeon for apparent reasons.


    Jake was on the same page here.


    He wanted to see whether Ender could tame the entire dungeon''s darkness with his nest or at least what kind of range he had in his little form.


    "Huh?!" Jake eximed, all his prior thoughts vanishing uponing to the game world. He didn''t appear on his two feet but on his back, swimming on something hard and unbnced.


    He looked around, finding out that he was surfing on people''s helmets, hands, and even blunt weapons like hammers. It was so ufortable and painful that Jake wanted to immediately extricate himself from this predicament.


    Out of the corner of his eyes, Jake had caught the sight of Prince and his heavy armor sinking into the crowd. A few yers were around his level and they couldn''t deal with his weight, meaning that they all had crumbled onto their four.


    They were smashed by his heavy armor of darkness!


    Sin stood on his stomach, not letting anyone touch her. It was difficult to see whether someone had managed to even scratch her once because she wore her usual indifferent expression.


    Her lips were slightly parted. She seemed annoyed.


    "Oh, my dark horse!" Prince eximed upon noticing Jake''s stare. The actor seemed to have been enjoying himself and was in a great mood¡ªlike a man sailing on the gentle waves of the ocean.


    Jake thought, ''You aren''t a singer, but an actor. Don''t tell me those guys also get to crowd dive?''


    Prince had a lot of experience or perhaps he had no choice but to remain like that until the crowd around him scattered away so as to he could get some room for himself.


    Jake didn''t know what to do, so he tried swimming toward his teammates. However, a few yers hated that someone had appeared above them, making it much more difficult for him.


    After a few minutes of the ufortable crowd diving and swimming, the party of three oddities had found themselves huddled in the corner of the first floor''s cave.


    The entrance to the second floor was across them.


    Prince crossed his arms and called everyone on their party voice chat.


    He casually spoke, "Shall we hear the full story, my dark horse?"


    Jake nodded, "Yeah. But is it okay for us to stand out like that?"


    Sin faintly smiled, "We''re no longer standing out. A plethora of high-level yers are studying this cave, hoping to find any clue to the thunders that have awakened Cerberus. Our enemies don''t have time to bother about us, either. They have to keep an eye on everyone and ensure no one is causing any mess or is looking suspicious of their new standards.


    We have be like one of themon yers now."


    Jake agreed with her judgment. Sin and Prince must have had way more experience of standing out in various crowds, as they were rich and didn''t hide that. Jake only caught attention with his summons, so it wasn''t like he would stand out on his own, even if he wore a bow and a quiver.


    That said, he wanted to summon hispanions.


    Since it seemed to be a safe move, Jake took out Odin first.


    He snuggled him up to his chest.


    "Odin! Well done yesterday!" Jake eximed.


    Odin howled. It was a howl of pride and victory!


    Jake''s smile widened, "Your true name will be known across the world, and so will the name you''ve received from me! That much power is just asking to get attention and have anyone bow before you! Odin! You''re about to get a lot of raw meat when we''re done with this dungeon! I''ll count on your power a lot from now on!"


    Odin''s red eyes red with passion and excitement. His master and friend hadn''t even used his true name once and insisted on calling him by the name the baby wolf liked and was proud of.


    It made Odin''s heart swell with more pride and love toward Jake.


    He couldn''t have kept his jaw shut.


    "Haha! Was that a lot of fun?" Jake asked.


    Odin howled more and more!


    Although his howls had stirred a few high-level yers, everyone had calmed down upon noticing that a baby wolf was the cause.


    A little baby wolf cuddling with a low-level yer couldn''t have possibly awakened Cerberus, right?


    After that, Jake let Odin stay at the helm of their party. It was Odin''s favorite spot other than Jake''s arms.


    Ender appeared second.


    He perched on Jake''s right shoulder and screeched faintly.


    He seemed patient and cautious since they were still in the enemy''s territory. He was so unlike Odin that all his previous pathethique expressions toward him were understandable.


    Jake scratched Ender''s head with his finger, "You did a splendid job yesterday, Ender. Everything you did matched my poor imagination and even exceeded that. You bought us so much time with the way you threw the loot around! It was as though a sudden event started in the cave, so you had set that assassin perfectly! Did you enjoy that?"


    Ender screeched in a prideful but much merrier note that Jake enjoyed as much as his arrows'' whistles.


    After that, Wukong appeared on Jake''s left arm.


    He was vignt and on guard, taking in his surroundings with his awakening fighting abilities. Once he understood that Jake and everyone else were safe, he smiled in his adorable way.


    Jake took Wukong into his nest and embraced him.


    "We won," Jake told him, "Just like Ender, you bought us a lot of time, Wukong. When your tattoo on my back warmed up, I knew I could rely on you to protect my back¡­ you made this thought a reality. It''s not the first time, either. Back in Viktor''s ce, I felt like youcked something.


    With the information I had at hand, I crafted you a staff, and you''re continuously showing me that this was the correct decision: that you''re an awesome fighter and friend!"


    Wukong stared at his friend and master with widened eyes.


    He''d acted on his feelings and didn''t know whether that would be enough. He felt like he could have done much more yesterday and wound the assassin way more! It was Wukong''s hidden potential telling him that he didn''t do enough.


    Yet Jake was so happy for him that Wukong could only smile broadly and take the same baby steps as Jake had done before in the Warmonger Empire.


    In fact, Jake''s growth hadn''t stopped yet! He would take those baby steps for a long time! Even as a high-level yer!


    Jake asked, "Was it fun?"


    Wukong nodded a few times.


    Atst, Medusa appeared at the scene.


    Everyone''s eyes had fallen on her. A thick silence surrounded her.


    It was the first time the baby snake had felt this way.


    She couldn''t say anything but only stare at Jake''s face.


    Jake sighed, "Bad girl."


    Medusa hissed in response. She wouldn''t take that!


    "Coming out on your own won''t receive any praise despite me knowing you had done it for me. What if I needed your help for something else or your arrow? What you did deserves ''a bad girl'' treatment," Jake exined.


    Medusa hissed and hissed. She didn''t want to ept that.


    Odin and Wukong were looking at her with worried eyes.


    Meanwhile, Ender threw at her Pathetique expression¡ªMedusa was the second existence to deserve that!


    Odin caught sight of it and howled.


    Ender didn''t spare him, too.


    These two were now in a deadly stare contest.


    see-MVLeMpYr-for-more


    Jake ignored them, taking Medusa onto his palm, "You can''t rest in your nest on my chest. As a punishment for acting alone, you will wrap around my left wrist and stay still here until I say you''re free to act."


    Having nothing to argue with, Medusa gave up and crawled to Jake''s left hand. She wrapped herself around him and silently hung. It was so unlike her that her presence and palpable feelings ended Odin and Ender''s staring contest in a draw.


    Jake also felt conflicted but didn''t want his summons to act alone.


    Giving them so much freeway could hurt him down the line in the process.


    Atst, he shared what had happened with Prince and Sin.


    These two were in a good mood after seeing Jake''s bonding.


    Jake finished his story smiling, "We''re going to explore and mine a lot, right? Also, Ender, I need you to find a yer around our level with a staff weapon. Wukong needs it."


    Ender nodded and hid in the darkness. He first went through the second floor''s entrance and began making his own kingdom of darkness here with his nests.


    Jake''s smile broadly widened.

 Chapter 123: The First Dungeon (28)

    Jake and his team were able to enter the second floor of The Condemned Dungeon.


    The influx of countless yers gunning for the legendary boss'' drop and possibly a ss caused the second floor tock monsters. If anyone wanted, they could ignore all hazards and get down to the dungeon boss'' cave''s feet.


    It was that effortless nowadays.


    Amidst this chaos, Jake had found a silver lining. No one wanted to mine!


    Ever since they appeared worldwide, dungeons have been known to be more hazardous mines. Their unnatural, unique, andplex structure has brought various wonders to the fantasy world.


    If it hadn''t been for yers who had been here for months, Jake would have had to face traps, more monsters, and natural hazards, which would have made his gamey much more enjoyable.


    It was one of many ws in his slow gamey.


    "ORA! ORA! ORA!"


    "ORA! ORA! ORA!"


    Jake wasn''t one of those people to think about the inevitable. He enjoyed the thrill of gaining more resources and exercising, his body perspiring as he swung his pickax against the steel vein!


    Prince had initiated another challenge.


    Wukong had nothing to say about that and silently worked alongside his master. He enjoyed it.


    Sin was standing across them, leaning against the wall. She kept her eyes on her teammates'' stamina.


    With the game system, she needed only approval from either to see through their stamina bars. But when it came to Wukong, she could only rely on her astute eye and experience.


    It was another kind of practice that Sin needed and enjoyed.


    She was also the representative of the team now that men were engaged in thebor.


    A few yers had picked up the grunts, strikes, and thunderous cries of two men. They would enter the corridor to check on them, only to see two men mining as though their lives depended on it.


    The yers'' reactions depended on their rtionship with the trio.


    yers who hadn''t been in the dungeon before would chuckle at them and either turn around or go past them. Those who had fought against the hot, the irregr, and the rich would twist their faces in anger and face them with their backs for a few heavy seconds before leaving the corridor.


    Those expressions were so amusing that Sin told her brother and Jake to stop mining each time the face she recognized came to check on them.


    Jake smirked. He had previously been the top yer in an MOBA game and had learned about gamers'' personalities. Teasing and triggering others was in his blood¡ªat least in gaming blood.


    Multi-yer games were always interesting because yers knew someone behind the other screen was fuming, cursing, or biting upon their failure. All chat opened ways to interact with those yers and it only snowballed from here.


    Immersive virtual reality, however, allows all yers to see those emotions in person.


    In addition to people being more liable to expose their real selves in the games, being able to see faces and feelings directly caused thepetition to be more fierce and made fighting to death moremon.


    One could say that thewless zones existed precisely because of it.


    Sin suddenly said, "Hey, another team is here."


    Her side nce already rested on the new visitors.


    This time, the yers who had checked on them wore masks of disbelief. Their countenance was unique, and their lips were parted so wide that at least two eggs could be nested there.


    Sin''s lips curved up slightly.


    Jake and Prince had craned their necks toward them, staring at them with sneers.


    Prince said, "Not Oscar-worthy, but those faces are still an art we''ve had painted, my dear sister, my dark horse! Indulge in them to your heart''s content!"


    Jake sneered, "We haven''t seen anyone looking like them before, though. What''s going on with them? Any idea?"


    Prince pondered briefly before replying, "Maybe they''re artists like me?"


    "Yeah¡­ for sure¡­" Jake shook his head.


    The team didn''t have to wait long to get an exnation.


    One of the shocked yers broke his silence and spoke, "Those sounds¡­ remember? We heard them before Cerberus appeared in the dungeon."


    "Yeah, it was them¡­" another stupefied yer said.


    Those yers had caught the peculiar sounds of Jake and Prince''s challenge yesterday. They were chasing after them and didn''t think these two would be so blunt as to mine during yer-killing time.


    It sounded just so impossible!


    But now, those yers have confirmed their worst nightmares!


    It was them¡­


    If only they had checked that corridor, they would have spotted the irregr, the rich, and the hot! They would get more contributions to their guild just by telling everyone else about their location!


    Prince sneered, "Invite a beautiful gender if you''re to stare at us like that! Don''t make it only pleasant for my dear sister! I want to stare at shocked women, too!"


    Sin interjected, "None of them are my type."


    Jake shook his head, "I''ve had enough of them¡­ hey, you. Want to go at us or what? You''re ruining my mood."


    Prince mused aloud, "Indeed, it''s like eating too much. All of you, scram! I don''t want to see any of you until you bring a beautiful gender here! Shoo, shoo!"


    The yers clenched their hands and gritted their teeth. Their new countenances had made things much more interesting for Jake and Prince, so they didn''t say anything and presumptuously gazed at them.


    It was because the situation had been reversed.


    Those smaller guilds under established guilds like The Golden Lotus or The Heavy Spree were now tasked with monitoring missions. They couldn''t waste their time on the rich and the irregr who were casually mining in the dungeon.


    They didn''t pose any threat, after all.


    Now, Jake''s team could casually wander the dungeon and smile at the people they had killed before. This was interesting and funny in its own way, so Jake and Prince didn''t dare waste their time and effort on any oreyer or vein they found.


    They weren''t killing many monsters at all, but their dungeon expedition was still enjoyable.


    It was fun.


    Jake imitated Prince''s voice, "Shoo, shoo!"


    Sin chuckled.


    Atst, those yers turned tails and left the scene. Their backs were heavy because of the weight of indignation hanging on them.


    Jake and Prince returned to the work.


    Wukong had been diligently working all this time, as he hadn''t sensed any danger.


    Prince said, "Oh man, that was good. Haha!"


    Jake chuckled.


    Prince took off his helmet and wiped his forehead. He cracked his neck and put the helmet back on before returning to work.


    He was slower this time as he invited everyone for a party talk.


    Everyone joined the voice chat.


    Prince said, "We should steal that legendary boss."


    Jake curtly looked at the man with a nce before striking the ore. He believed that he''d be able to get a legendary trace out of the legendary boss.


    He hadn''t fought that many monsters, but Cerberus was a name simr to Fenrir, Odin, and Medusa! There had to be a trace of the legendary existence within that boss!


    Jake also wanted to enter the golden door. the-ce-NovelBin


    After all, he was a selfish yer and human. It was for that reason that he understood Prince''s intent.


    Prince said, "We don''t know what those high-level guilds are plotting, but they must have gleaned enough information about the world to have a clue or two. They will be able to take down Cerberus down the line. Time''s against us."


    He looked over his shoulder at his sister.


    There was a high chance she could hurt Cerberus.


    Prince himself believed he would be able to deal damage to him.


    Just like Jake kept the information about a potential legendary trace to himself, Prince and Sin kept the information about their sses to themselves.


    Jake squeezed his brain.


    He couldn''t reveal too much.


    "Are we gonna bet on my and Odin''s arrow?" Jake asked. He had told this much to the siblings before, so there was no need to hide it. He was sure Prince had thought about that powerful arrow that had awakened Cerberus.


    He wouldn''t have brought out that topic otherwise.


    Prince nodded, "We can hide in the invisible zone and wait for the moment to strike! You know how a monster''s drop doesn''t go to the inventory but pops out around the corpse? We can try stealing the drop or even enter the golden door with our invisible zone, but killing Cerberus is way too enticing! It''s like a forbidden fruit that Adam and Eve couldn''t eat! My artistic¡ª"


    Sin interjected, "Shut up." She cut off Prince''s speech about the art and said, "The dungeon boss'' cave is constantly overseen by high-level yers and representatives of the three guilds behind the outside zone. They have measures against invisible presences. They aren''t that stupid."


    Prince spoke sharply, "True¡­ what would have I done without you, my dear sister?"


    Ignoring him, Sin turned her eyes to Jake.


    He smiled, "We''d need a location from which we can release a surprise attack."


    She didn''t react. It seemed she wanted to hear more.


    Jake thought about it for a second and said, "If we coulde to this conclusion, so could anyone else. There''s a chance the high-level guild is currently searching for a hidden path to the dungeon boss'' cave or even making it!"


    Sin smiled, "That''s what I thought as well. The dungeon appears to be under the control of the three guilds. If no one finds a hidden path or fails to make it, the discord will ensue."


    ''Discord¡­ sounds like chaos,'' Jake''s eyes gleamed, turning into jades.


    It was quite a handsome look he had decided to wear now.


    "We should get to the third floor, hide in our invisible zone, and track anyone we find suspicious," Sin took the mantle of the team, passing down the next orders.


    Prince and Jake were on board with them!

 Chapter 124: The First Dungeon (29)

    Jake was back in the outside zone of The Condemned Dungeon.


    It wasn''t like he left the dungeon because it was difficult there. On the contrary, Jake''s team''s current mission was so abundant in resources that he greatly liked it.


    He was mainly mining and filling Ender''s darkness nest with many ores and minerals. Many of those resources would be used to improve Jake''s artisan ss. His eyes were on gems.


    That said, he couldn''t mine a lot and risk losing his loot again.


    Despite Ender''s nest capacity''s limit still being unknown to him, Jake decided to leave the dungeon with his inventory stuffed to the brim with his mining loot.


    It had been a few days since his team had decided to find a hidden path leading to the dungeon boss'' cave on the third floor. Jake had mined so much in those three days that his miner''s proficiency skyrocketed.


    Ender''s nests were also full of various ores: so many rolled inside his world that Jake needed a few trips back and forth to store them.


    Of course, those trips weren''t anything dangerous.


    The Warmonger''s Capital¡ªLast Night¡ªwas close to The Condemned Dungeon. Nowadays, this dungeon was a hot topic in the gamingmunity, so no one wanted to kill each other around so many lurking high-level yers.


    It''d also beme to die to a high-level assassin on his whim.


    Jake, however, kept his precautions high.


    He used a different, a little longer road to avoid any high-level yers and even hid in the invisible mantle. He was sure a skilled, high-level yer could notice him, but even Sin ckberry told him to venture out inside the invisible zone to mitigate the risks of losing loot.


    After all, Jake was the irregr.


    Those who called him by such a nickname could try their luck at paying back what he and his team had done to them.


    Although Jake''s adventure in the dungeon arose with many difficulties, he loved the challenges because they made things much more interesting.


    Anything difficult would also improve him as a person and an archer.


    It was cool.


    Finally, Jake entered Viktor''s workce.


    It was his third visit on the same day.


    It had been only a few days since Jake left, so Viktor hadn''t gone through any character development.


    He was still the same woodman and carpenter who lived between the woods in his wooden house. His expression often twisted into that pissed countenance that Jake was now so used to.


    That said, Viktor was quite generous nowadays.


    On Jake''s third return to the workce, Viktor called him out first.


    He said, "I''ve prepared a few more quivers with four-ded arrows for you. One has a unique set of arrows with a much stiffer arrow spine to bring out more of your wolf''s power. Just in case, you should practice with them before you use them in a real battle."


    For a man who was forced to teach Jake, Viktor was going out of his way to support his dungeon endeavor.


    At first, Jake thought it was because of Aaron''s influence.


    But that couldn''t be it.


    It also couldn''t be their friendship, as Jake could see it was nowhere near Richard''s friendship level.


    Even though they became good friends, Viktor spent way too much time and resources on Jake.


    Jake suspected something must have changed in Viktor''s life for him to be so supportive.


    Jake epted the gift and asked, "Is everything fine on your end?"


    Viktor stared at him, "Yeah?"


    "That didn''t sound convincing," Jake replied. He curved his lips into a natural smile and added, "I''m a yer. But before that, I''m an archer who wants to be a pioneer. I''m up for any quest that will improve me and my archery. I even learned a lot from a miner''s quest, you know? We''re also friends, so you don''t have to y a paper chase with me.


    If something troubling you, I''ll help as much as possible."


    It might have sounded like Jake only wanted to help Viktor because his troubles could help his archery. From a gamer''s point of view, it was like him asking for a quest in a nice way.


    That said, Jake knew that Viktor''s problems would improve his archery because the man himself had passed him an excellent bow and splendid arrows.


    Viktor was also from the royal household of archers, after all.


    But the main point was that their friendship had been built on archery.


    Archery connected them.


    If all feelings and connections were to be thrown outside the window, their use of each other would be left.


    Viktor clicked his tongue, "I''ll talk about it with you once you''re done with the dungeon."


    "Kay," Jake smiled.


    He went to practice his archery with the demanding arrows Viktor had mentioned. He got a hang of them after a few releases, which secretly impressed Viktor.


    "I''m off to the dungeon! Something exciting is cooking up!" Jake shouted with palpable excitement!


    He bid farewell and left the workce.


    His inventory only had his archery stuff now.


    All mining loot was left behind in Viktor''s workce.


    Viktor sat down on his chair and put his hand on his forehead. He recalled Ingrid''s words just before she left his workce, telling him he would thank her for bringing Jake to him.


    With the events happening in the capital, Viktor waspelled to agree with her.


    "An archer sees a few steps ahead, in and out of the battle. His vision epasses the world, and the bow and arrow holds everyone and everything in his sight¡­" Viktor repeated his ancestor''s words.


    His heart hurt because those words no longer applied to him.


    "Even though I''ve given up on archery¡­" Viktor muttered, his eyes shut.


    He hadn''t said those words for no reason.


    An image of Ingrid forced him to think about them.


    He stood up and gazed at the effigy with narrowed eyes. Minutes have gone by in silence.


    Atst, Viktor crumbled into his archery form. His golden imperial bow and blood-red arrows appeared in his hands as he took them out of his inventory. He nocked three arrows and released all at once!


    Thirsty whistles boomed in the workce.


    Three arrows hit different targets before the whistles waned!


    Viktor tilted his head and closed his eyes again.


    "Damn it all," he muttered.


    -


    A group of yers was currently wandering across thewless zone''s streets.


    They belonged to a smaller guild under the three guild''s alliance.


    Since the temporary truce had been announced, those who had allied themselves with either of the three guilds were now like small bosses of the outside zone.


    They couldn''t cause any pointless ruckus, but they still could exert their authority over everyone else.


    Humans loved to be in power, whether it was a real or game world.


    "Haha! It''s so fun to be able to enter any store for a search!" said a yer seeming to be in his early twenties.


    "I snatched a few of their loot while they weren''t watching! Haha! That was great!" said the other yer.


    This group had entered one of the guildless stores to check them under the pretext that there could be enemies of the alliance hiding inside.


    If anyone went against such an excuse, it''d raise suspicions.


    Nothing was worse than a sudden avnche of enemies raiding the dungeon to snatch the ownership!


    The group marched toward their supervisor, who stood still by the dungeon''s entrance. He was at a much higher level and had the job of overseeing more troublesome yers.


    "The Vice-leader! We back from our shakedown! Hehe! Nothing spotted!"


    "Those dudes are in clear! Haha!"


    "Any more suspicious yers? Heh."


    The vice leader sneered. He knew those guys had secretly caused trouble and enjoyed their time, but he turned a blind eye to it as he believed those guildless yers deserved even more pain.


    His guild worked to the bone to even have a sentence of diplomacy with the established guild¡ªThe Heavy Spree! They had paid a lot, too.


    Although those guildless yers and their businesses didn''tst long and were under threat day and night, the vice-leader and other smaller guilds didn''t like them at all.


    "I might find something for you," the vice-leader sneered.


    That was when someone''s voice interjected their talk(the vice-leader and the troublesome group weren''t in the same party, so they couldn''t talk in voice chat).


    NovelBin-your-novel-source


    The voice said, "Just don''t run to your daddies once someone snaps at you and beats your sorry asses¡­ like we did."


    The vice-leader and his guild members shifted their eyes to the side.


    A man with ck hair and green eyes stood, sneering at them.


    "The irregr!"


    "Shut up and go mine, you loser!"


    "You wish you could be in our shoes!"


    Jake tilted his head, "Me? In your shoes? Nah, I buy shoes myself. I don''t need a daddy''s hand."


    "What daddy you are talking about, you bastard?!"


    Jake smirked, "Your daddy."


    The yers clenched their hands. This annoying irregr didn''t make any sense, but he could somehow pull their nerves with his words.


    "You''re so ipetent that you can''t buy your own shoes and even forgot your daddy''s name! I can''t believe it!" Jakeughed.


    A few yers behind himughed together with him.


    Those were yers who disliked smaller guilds acting like some big shots.


    The vice-leader chimed in and said in a loud, deep voice, "Are you entering the dungeon or not?"


    Jake smirked, "I''ll enter when I want. It does not belong to you. I mean, who are you, really? Your whole guild knows about me, yet I don''t even know about you? Wait, are you the forgotten daddy? Haha!


    You have such grown kids! Take better care of them, kay? Children are parents'' treasures, after all! Good luck! You can do it, Daddy boy!"


    Veins popped on the man''s temple.


    He wasn''t as young as Jake or his guild members beside him.


    In fact, he was old enough to be a grown kid''s daddy.


    Jake smirked and turned around.


    He entered the dungeon.


    He went against those yers for a simple reason¡ªthe mainstream. Because of the alliance of The Golden Lotus, The Heavy Spree, and The Lions, no one could talk back to the smaller guilds.


    Jake could since he had caused a lot of trouble to them.


    It was in his blood to do things others didn''t want or couldn''t.


    It was also somewhat rted to the archery since he had defeated that guild, meaning he could easily talk back to them. He increased his fame this way, which should help him in the future.


    Jake didn''t want others to talk back to archers!


    He didn''t want to be like those guys from the training grounds.

 Chapter 125: The First Dungeon (30)

    The monsters on the third floor were the closest kin of the epic boss.


    chapter-hosted-on-NovelBin


    They didn''t look like Cerberus but could move as fast on their two as on their four.


    Depending on their form, their attack patterns varied. Their angles were so different in each form that fighting those monsters became quite problematic once they began shifting back and forth from their styles.


    Speed and angles aside, their howls in each form also served different purposes.


    None of it mattered to Prince.


    He was a ck tower that could keep any monster on him and make them suffer with his crowd-control skills, expensive equipment, and rich experience.


    After all, Damien didn''t only practice his acting on the tutorial ind!


    He made it much easier for Jake and Sin to defeat hurdles. It wasn''t an exaggeration to say that Jake didn''t even have to stress his eyes to keep tabs on the monsters'' movements.


    His only job was to inflict damage and avoid hurting Sin, who was getting close to monsters with her swordsmanship.


    ''Even if we''re on the same team, my arrows can hurt them¡­ how do mages cope with that?'' Jake thought. Magic was known to be abundant and shy, so he wondered how mages and tanks cooperated to take down their enemies without hurting thetter.


    Jake drew his highest anchor as only thest humanoid adult wolf was left.


    His arrow turned the monster headless, leaving the head rolling on the jagged ground.


    ''Who cares about that? This whistle is the best!'' Jake discarded his thoughts! He didn''t have shy attacks, even with his summons syncing with his arrows anyway! He woulde up with somethingter on! For now, he enjoyed the whistling of his arrows and them striking his enemies!


    Nothing could boil his blood better!


    "Let''s search further!" Prince shouted, "We''re getting close to the dungeon boss'' room, so a high-level yer should soon pop out from nowhere to stop us! Don''t get startled!"


    Jake chuckled, "Don''t bump into him. You''re getting too careless at times."


    Sin nodded.


    Prince''s artistic senses and image of a dark knight could really take him away from the party. He was strong enough to hunt independently, but that didn''t mean he could leave his teammates behind.


    Sin was used to it, but Jake was not.


    He took over her mantle to remind Damien to be careful.


    It meant she could focus on their current task and guide the team in a proper direction.


    Sin said, "I haven''t spotted anything odd here. What about you?"


    Prince and Jake shook their heads.


    These two would have usually leaned down to check the monster''s drop, but their current mission was to check the surroundings before any other yer could spot them.


    Their team of three wanted to steal the legendary boss for themselves, so measures like that were necessary.


    Jake''s goal had always been ores, so he also didn''t feel the need to rummage through the carcasses.


    A few minutester, a high-level yer from The Golden Lotus appeared before them.


    "Stop right here, guys," he said with a faint smile.


    His appearance matched his guild''s theme. He wore a golden armor with a white lotus design. Jake and his team could spot golden seeds on the white petals, which had quite a significant meaning in the guild.


    The more seeds, the better standing.


    Jake and his friends didn''t know about it.


    Of course, they understood that going against the high-level yer was like squeezing the blood out of the stone. They hadn''t dared to go for the impossible¡­ yet.


    Sin smiled, "Seems like we''ve approached the dungeon boss'' room. Sorry for that. We''ll head back."


    "Yeah, no problem. Have fun exploring other corridors," the high-level yer replied with a much kinder smile.


    Jake inwardly chuckled, ''For someone who usually wears an indifferent or fed-up expression(mainly caused by Prince''s endeavors or disobedience), Sin knows how to draw a smile to smite down others.''


    If archery hadn''t been the only thing on Jake''s mind, he probably would have also been smitten by her. The fact that he could notice the meaning of her smile, however, meant that he began looking more into the opposite gender, which would have thrilled his father and sister if they had known about it.


    Prince turned around and sighed through the voice chat, "Ah, this helmet is truly my salvation. If this guy knew who I was, he would have used his high level to punch my face."


    Jake squinted his eyes. "Yeah, for sure. If he had actually done that, I would have joined him."


    "Ah, my dark horse! You''re getting jealous of me now?" Prince eximed.


    Jake grinned, "Nah, it''d be a punch for all your artistic endeavors! Hold back your horses, will ya?"


    Prince put his hand on his helmet''s top and eximed, "I''m keeping my dark horse all safe and vivid behind me!"


    At this point, Jake had given up talking to him.


    Rich people were weird.


    Two hourster, Jake suddenly stopped.


    Sin noticed his different expression and silently turned her eyes in the direction Jake was looking at. For a few seconds, she inwardly sighed because Jake had been staring at the ore vein.


    It wouldn''t be weird if he whipped out a pickax and miner''s helmet by now.


    Yet, he didn''t.


    Turning to Sin, he asked, "Are we close to the dungeon boss'' room?"


    Sin checked on the minimap before replying, "Not really close. Excavating a tunnel to the dungeon boss from here would take a herculean effort."


    Jake smiled, "Then we''ve met the Hercules'' nest."


    Sin''s mood shifted from casual to serious. She was like a hawk on a hunt.


    Prince looked over his shoulder.


    He said, "Seriously?"


    Jake nodded. "This oreyer looks odd."


    Sin thought, ''Oh, so it''s ayer, not a vein.''


    Jake continued, "It''s like ayer, but at the same time it''s not¡­ I can''t exin it well, but it looks fake. There are a few yers around here, mining. All of them are from the same guild¡­ I think they''re paying attention to thisyer, protecting it from others. If someone were to mine here, I think they''d butt in. Want to try our luck?"


    Prince rolled his neck around and said, "Yeah!"


    He put his shield and sword into his inventory. An expensive pickax appeared in his right hand.


    He slung it on his shoulder and went forward.


    s, he was a few steps short.


    The miners from the other guild had snatched theyer for themselves. They didn''t even bother looking at Prince as though it belonged to them from the start.


    Of course, the world of miners had its own unwritten rules.


    One of them was not to stealyers the other had worked on.


    Prince sneered beneath his helmet and turned around.


    Jake wore the same expression.


    The party of three headed to the closest and free oreyer. The usual sounds of manly exercise were nowhere to be heard as Prince and Jake talked to each other through voice chat.


    Sin kept tabs on their stats while maintaining their stamina.


    Prince said, "Jackpot! Hah! I know this guild¡ªThe Ark. They''re at odds with The Heavy Spree. I can see them plotting to snatch the legendary boss to piss them off. Since you''ve found it, you will decide our next move, my dark horse!"


    Jake replied, "Cerberus stands still, intact. We don''t know when the allied guilds will be able to kill him. It sounds like we must stay on a watch, right?"


    Prince took a nce of Jake''s face, and then loudly whistled.


    This particr whistle twisted Sin''s face.


    He shouted, "We need information! How about you charm that golden knight and wring some stuff from him? You already have an edge, my dear sister! Show an interest, and he will gobble the bait like a fish!"


    Sin gazed at him for a few heavy seconds, "Only if you promise me to genuinely speak with your manager."


    "Fine, fine, fine!" Prince waved his hand as though shooing away his sister.


    Sin smirked and turned around, heading toward the area where The Golden Lotus'' high-level yer should be.


    This development hadn''t even crossed Jake''s mind.


    He couldn''t believe how fast these two came to an agreement, too.


    Jake asked, "Is that okay?"


    Prince sneered, "What have you imagined, my dark horse?"


    Jake coughed, "Nothing, really. I don''t even know what she will do. Itely realized that my imagination might be off or weak¡­"


    Princeughed aloud, "Haha! I see! I see! Look. She''s going to talk with him. Just talk, you see?


    My dear sister isn''t a seductress nor knows how to talk with men. You could say she understands two principles¡ªwhat''s proper and improper, and that she''s a beautiful woman. We share genes, after all! The God has painted us with the divine brush!"


    Jake nodded.


    Prince liked this subject, so he continued with a fervent passion, "Men are so simple! The beautiful gender can truly make us defenseless, and I find no shame in that! To be a man is to grow feeble before a beauty''s smile¡­"


    "Poet, my ass," Jake muttered.


    A few minutester, Sin ckberry had returned to her team.


    She had only conversed with the golden knight and asked him about the epic boss. She stressed that she hadn''t fought any epic boss and that she really wanted to test the waters¡ªall while wearing a beautiful smile.


    ''That''s it?'' Jake thought.


    That was when Sin passed her team the information she had learned from the golden knight.


    ''Does it really take a smile to learn this much?'' Jake thought.


    When Sin opened her game system to check her teammates'' status, Jake secretly approached Prince.


    He asked, "You think I could do that to the opposite gender?"


    Prince sneered, "Of course, my dark horse."

 Chapter 126: The First Dungeon (31)

    Once Jake and his team learned about the possible hidden route to the dungeon boss'' room, their n went on to the second stage¡ªhiding!


    Jake and Sin were hidden in a deep groove left behind by miners. It wasn''t that wide, so their shoulders were in constant touch, but it was deep enough to store inside their bodies. On top of their invisible mantle providing them enough measures to hide, no one should ever suspect that two yers were hiding in there.


    From their position, these two could easily keep tabs on the fake oreyer.


    Because their spot didn''t have enough space for three, Prince was delegated to a miner work not too far away from them. It was also decided that it was better to have him outside because of his ss and heavy armor.


    Jake and Sin''s armor was leather and stuck closely to their bodies. On the other hand, Prince''s heavy armor was like an additional set of bulging muscles that turned him into a giant.


    It was a sensible choice.


    Jake crossed his arms and put his chin in them. He was like a man sunbathing, except he was in the dungeon, where the sun could only dream of getting in.


    Sin was in the same position.


    Jake thought, ''If only I could summon Odin now. He would make a perfect pillow.''


    Jake''s tattoo on his right arm burned.


    Jake sneered, ''What? So you like it when girls snuggle you up but not me?''


    Odin grew conflicted. His tattoo was now warm.


    The baby eagle''s ferocious tattoo on Jake''s neck burned then. Jake could imagine what Ender felt and even what kind of expression he would have done had he been outside.


    He chuckled.


    Odin''s tattoo grew warmer, and its warmth was now directed toward Jake''s neck. It was like a nket had been suddenly thrown over Jake''s right side, which wasn''t bad. read-first-at-NovelBin


    Jake enjoyed it.


    ''Seems like mypanions can now hear me well¡­ I''m skeptical about this breach of privacy, but it''s a good feature nheless. I have to pick up a beast-tamer ss even faster because of it. It''s not like I don''t like you guys hearing what I think, bute on, you also wouldn''t like me reading your thoughts all the time!'' Jake said.


    All four agreed.


    ''Anyway, Odin. It''s not like me calling you a pillow is belittling,'' Jake said, ''We''re a family, aren''t we? That said, I think others treating you like a pillow is a little disrespectful. You can''t let those girls just enjoy your cuddling!''


    After those words, a second battle between the baby wolf and baby eagle erupted.


    Jake inwardly grinned as he had been expecting it.


    While these two fought with their feelings, Jake turned his head to the side.


    He wasn''t alone, after all.


    Jake said, "It''s like camping for a rare boss, waiting for his respawn."


    "Is it?" Sin asked, her eyes momentarily resting on Jake''s face before quickly returning to watch the fake oreyer.


    Jake smiled, "I haven''t camped for a rare boss yet in this game. I used to y a few MMORPGs, so I often waited for a boss to respawn. PC''s MMORPGs have the same quests for everyone, but this immersive virtual reality is like an open world. Well, I think many yers fought over bosses on the game''s release. But no one has a main quest, so¡­ you get the point, right?"


    "Yes," Sin nodded. "Even though this is the first game I''ve ever yed."


    "I figured," Jake replied. "Weck soda, a few snacks, and music now. Just waiting like that can get boring. Well, not like we''re sitting before PCs now."


    Since Jake and his team were betting a lot on this suspicious fake oreyer, there was a chance of them wasting too much time on it.


    If the entire n folded, they would end up with no gains!


    Waiting without any development could also get boring, even with Jake''s diligent personality, meaning he wouldn''t mind eating snacks now.


    s, it was impossible, as he didn''t bring any.


    Sin surprised him, "I heard they want to implement a radio feature to the game system."


    "It''s gonna be paid, right?" Jake asked.


    "I think so. I can see a few less famous artist sharing their tracks for free to get publicity," Sin replied. "But the famous ones will ask for high royalties."


    Jake nodded.


    He could see himself checking out a few tracks during his training. But he would only listen to music while repeating the same stuff. For instance, his daily practice of his forms was so familiar to Jake that he wouldn''t mind listening to music while honing his already familiar muscle memory.


    After all, the whistle of arrows in each form was stored deeply in his heart. Of course, if Jake were to get new arrows, he wouldn''t even think of music.


    It''d be the same during miner or artisan''s activities.


    "Are you using a perfume?" Jake asked.


    "Yes."


    "I''m getting a headache."


    "Damien would tell you to get used to it."


    "I''d throw this advice into the bin."


    -


    It had been three days since Jake had found the hidden route.


    Prince was mining like an abandoned man.


    Beneath his colossal frame was Ender. This baby eagle had the best time in the dungeon since he could rest in his nest, let it pick up the ores, and even argue with Odin through the tattoo!


    He was getting a little too cheeky, but so was Odin.


    Prince thought, ''If the golden knight was honest, Cerberus should be gone¡­ today.''


    The Dark Knight noticed fewer miners from The Ark hanging out in the corridor. It was like those guys were gone to make a ce for someone else.


    This increased the credibility of the golden knight''s words!


    Prince''s blue eyes shone bright, ''Cerberus is a legend, so if he gets hurt, the entire dungeon shall rumble along with him¡­ ah, this is getting me goosebumps. The scene is not as big as mine, but the stakes and me being new in this world turn me on. I''ll turn it into an art. This world shall be my stage!''


    The dungeon rumbled then.


    Damien''s eyes went upward as it was such perfect timing.


    The legendary boss'' howl made Damien''s hair stand on its end!


    "My dear sister, my dark horse! Those high-level yers want to steal what is meant for us, the low-level yers! If Cerberus has been hurt, we can''t waste even a second! They can kill him faster than we think!" Prince shouted through the voice chat. He didn''t forget to make a pose, either. "Stage''s on!


    Infiltration on!"


    Prince turned around and took in the entire vista of the corridor. It was like Swiss cheese because many miners constantly worked here.


    After throwing his pickax to his inventory, Prince reced his equipment with a vast shield and broad sword.


    He stabbed the ground with his weapon and leaned on it.


    He inhaled so much then that his chest ballooned!


    Finally, he screamed, "Stealing Spotlight!"


    His thunderous roar turned into a whip of ck lightning, which darted between everyone Prince had seen. It was so fast that no one could have dodged it.


    All miners here weren''t even prepared for a battle!


    Stealing Spotlight was Prince''s original taunt skill! It drew everyone''s eyes to him and forced them toe to him for an autograph.


    In reality, of course, everyone wanted to attack him.


    All enemies rushed in Prince''s direction.


    That was when arrows rained upon them, and a beautiful swordsman emerged from the shadows to slit their throats with otherworldly precision!


    Jake stood by his hiding spot.


    He didn''t need his strongest, so he was in Joker''s Form, rapidly releasing arrows.


    Every member of The Ark had to be taken down before they could notify their high-level yers of someone else knowing about their hidden path. Of course, it was impossible to prevent that.


    It was a game world.


    Those dead yers could call others in the real world and make them pass the information.


    That said, Jake and his team still brought precious minutes for themselves!


    Prince rushed through the helpless miners as though galloping on a horse, his broad sword easily taking down enemies. He was the first one to approach the fakeyer.


    Using his strength, he mmed his fist into it¡­ and failed.


    "Another countermeasure!" Prince eximed.


    Jake squatted before the fake ore and examined it.


    He read its structure with his Miner''s Golden Eye. He even stressed his Death''s Lock and The Perception to see through the fake oreyer and find weaknesses.


    Jake sneered.


    He took out his chisel and hammer.


    "Looks like they have a mage who can move the ores! I''ll get us to the other side!"


    "My dark horse!"


    "He''s not yours."


    Meanwhile, Cerberus roared. His health points were dangerously falling as high-level yers ganged on him with measures to break through his special, untouchable privilege!

 Chapter 127: The First Dungeon (32)

    ''I can get us inside,'' Jake thought as he struck the fake oreyer with his chisel and hammer, making crevices around it. ''This fake oreyer has weak spots, allowing miners to do fake mining. If there was ayer impossible for a low-level yer to mine, the alliance would have investigated it! Whoever created thisst hurdle must have thought about it.''


    It was this countermeasure against anyone finding the hidden path that helped Jake.


    He was confident in breaking in.


    Time was against him, however.


    Jake stressed that inwardly as he worked on the impossible obstacle.


    Behind him, Prince and Sin exchanged nces. These two were a perfect duo for leveling up and fighting against monsters and other existences, but they surely wouldn''t have reached this point without Jake''s help.


    The fact that it all depended on him made them less selfish.


    Their current goal centered on breaking in and enabling their party to take a nce at Cerberus. What was after that could wait for the future them!


    A few minutester, Jake shattered the tough obstacle.


    It crumbled like an old building.


    "We can go inside," Jake said. He smiled from ear to ear, and his voice was thrilled, to say the least.


    Going past him, Prince tapped Jake''s shoulder and congratted him in his unique way. He felt much fonder toward the man who had facilitated him! It could have been said that Prince liked anyone parting curtains for him as he stepped onto a new stage!


    Jake did that more than once.


    In the darkness of the hidden path, Prince''s dark armor stood out. Expensive though it may have been, Prince''s presencepleted the image of him owning everything here.


    It was like the lord had returned to his home.


    The hidden path was tight but high enough for a tank like Prince to enter. This gave Jake''s team the idea that another tank must wait at the other end.


    It''d be pretty difficult if that were the case.


    At the other end of this hidden path, a high-level assassin had turned his head behind.


    He said, "We have uninvited guests."


    "The alliance?" asked a man wearing lean red steel armor and wielding a sword.


    The assassin shook his head, "Can''t tell. They''re low-level yers, though. They might have found out about us by chance."


    "Even if those guys are sent here to investigate about us, Cerberus is at his final stage. Nothing can stop our descent to the dungeon room to steal him! Alva, take care of those noobs," the swordsman said.


    Alva¡ªa high-level mage¡ªnodded and slowly walked past everyone to meet the pests.


    "If I miss all the fun, I will kill you guys," Alva said as he strolled toward the hidden path''s other end. It took him only a minute to see the tank in expensive equipment whose presence was stealing the spotlight.


    Mighty though he was, Prince''s level and stats were naked to the experienced mage.


    At such a high level, yers developed various skills to see through their opponents. Those skills turned low-level yers nearly naked, meaning Alva could see that Prince was indeed a low-level yer who could only dream of going past him¡­


    That said, his armor would fetch Alva a few precious gold coins.


    "I didn''te here for naught," Alva sneered. His lips curved even wider upon noticing Sin ckberry. ''Low-level yers that haven''t tasted the reality of this game world¡­ hehe, I''ll teach you that you can''t enter any recesses in this world, just like you are not meant to enter dark alleys in our world!''


    Alva raised his hand.


    A magical orb slipped out of his long sleeve. It shone so much that it wouldn''t have been weird for him to have cast a blinding crowd-control skill. That said, it was just an appearance gimmick.


    "You''re taking too much space,nky bastard!" Alva shouted while using his magic skill. Several earth roots sprouted from the ceiling, walls, and ground.


    They were long and thin, with sharp points simr to spears.


    Their speed and pration power showcased the difference in level between the mage and Jake''s team. In the blink of an eye, Prince was skewered from head to toe, and he was even raised up as though crucified.


    With his head tilted and limbs twisted in different directions, Prince was like a dead man on exhibition.


    Jake clenched his hands.


    He could see that Prince''s health points were all gone.


    He was¡­ dead.


    Sin, however, hadn''t reacted.


    She stood behind him and waited for something.


    That was when Prince''s eyes turned hollow. An emptiness overtook his hues, and abundant darkness filled his eye sockets. The darkness spun into an abyss smile.


    Prince shivered.


    "That''s right. The stage''s mine," Prince uttered in a chilly voice. His entire presence turned so cold that steam could have been seen around him.


    The coldness crawled on the earth spears.


    Prince then thrashed against the magical prison, breaking it. He freed himself and casually picked up his shield and broad sword, taking a defensive stance.


    Alva widened his eyes, "An undead? So annoying."


    In the form that he had only shown his sister before, Prince sneered at the mage''s words. He rushed like a bear onto him, expecting more hurdles to appear on his way. .


    In this limited space, the mage couldn''t unleash too many skills. He also had decided to teach Sin ''a lesson'', so he didn''t want to bring forth the mass area attack.


    Which meant he resolved to earth attacks that pelted in Prince''s way. Heavy boulders were lifted up like feathers, only to be chucked at him.


    Prince took them like a champ.


    And that was when Sin had entered the fray.


    She darted beneath the heavy boulder and past Prince like an ostrich, fast and confident. Once in the range, Sin unsheathed her white sword and threw it against the mage. She could see him well from this distance and everything around him!


    That said, mages were known to be insecure.


    Sin''s sword met an invisible mana barrier that stopped her.


    "Seriously, you''re even hotter from this close," Alva smirked.


    Ignoring his words, Sin pressed her sword stronger against the barrier, conjuring sparks. So many of them flew past her head that her face shone. In a few seconds, she drowned in them.


    At the same time, Prince screamed, "Stealing Spotlight! The Undead Knight''s Gauntlet!"


    Two crowd-control skills went past Alva''s mana barrier and hit him. One of them was a taunt skill, which differed from what yers learned on the maind. The skill could breach the high-level yer''s mana zone, after all!


    That said, such a weak skill should never be able to taunt the high-level yer.


    Yet, it worked.


    Which was because of The Dark Knight''s Gauntlet. Prince put his pride on the line and activated one of his epic skills that forced anyone and anything, regardless of their status, to face him.


    Prince shouted, "If I can return to life to stay on stage, of course, I can make it my own!"


    That skill turned off all of Alva''s active skills.


    Of course, he could activate them again in this battle against the dark knight. Nheless, what Prince and Sin wanted were the precious seconds.


    Hidden beneath the sparks, Sin spun and kicked the mage''s dominant hand. Now, he couldn''t use his strongest skills for additional seconds!


    "Jake!" Prince and Sin screamed.


    Understanding their goal, Jake passed the defenseless mage and rushed to the other end of the hidden path¡ªhe didn''t even nce behind.


    He knew these two went out of their way to expose their best skills to make a path for him! Prince had turned into an undead, and Sin didn''t even think twice before meeting the high-level mage face-to-face.


    It was difficult to know whether Jake would seed at the end of this hidden path, but these two didn''t want to disappoint him after what he had done to them.


    He enabled them to enter the hidden path, so these two would enable him to go past the high-level mage!


    "We''re even now, my dark horse!"


    "He''s not yours, as I said before."


    "Hah! Now that I''ve thrown the gauntlet, I won''t die until I punch that poor bastard''s face! He looks like someone who has never had a million in his bank ount!"


    Jake smiled. No, he was grinning so much because of them! It was so nice to see Prince being himself and taking pride in his wealth that he even started insulting others with it. Sin was also more active and rebuked his every word.


    They were in such a good mood that Jake couldn''t think of a failure!


    s, that was when the assassin of The Ark appeared before him.


    "I don''t know how you could go past Alva, but that''s where your endeavor ends," the assassin said. He disappeared into the darkness and reappeared behind Jake.


    Of course, Jake had expected that.


    Those assassins liked going behind people!


    But even that knowledge wasn''t enough.


    The de sliced through Jake''s neck.


    He fell like a broken marite.

 Chapter 128: The First Dungeon (33)

    Jake fell like a broken marite.


    The assassin curtly nced at his fallen corpse before turning around. He didn''t think a low-level yer like Jake could have something interesting on him.


    The pressure of time was also weighing him down.


    Cerberus kept roaring, and he was at his lowest.


    The assassin''s role was important in their mission to steal the kill and loot. He couldn''t idle around the low-level yer.


    Which was why he didn''t pay any more attention to Jake.


    "Only his mask was cool, but I''ve seen better anyway," the assassin said.


    He disappeared like a shadow.


    Meanwhile, Jake remained low like a corpse.


    [The Assassin''s Pride(Rare) has sustained the damage you have received to your neck.]


    [The item has taken too much damage.]


    [The durability has fallen below zero.]


    [The Assassin''s Pride(Rare) has been destroyed.]


    Lifting his eyes, Jake stared ahead with confidence and his unusual stubbornness.


    ''It was¡­ no, it wasn''t lucky,'' Jake thought as he pulled himself up to his two feet. ''I killed that assassin with my strongest and took that item as a token of victory. If it wasn''t for my strength and path, I wouldn''t have been here. I wouldn''t have a chance to participate in Cerberus'' raid! I''m here because of my effort and due diligence! ZERO LUCK!''


    mes of confidence kindled Jake''s eyes, making them shine like jewels. His tattoos burned with the same passion, as though Jake contracted his summons with it.


    He didn''t look behind.


    He didn''t consider any other obstacle on his way.


    Jake simply ran forward to the other end of the hidden path to take a nce at Cerberus and steal him!


    The darkness of this tunnel seemed to have been so inviting that Jake felt at home.


    He raced against everything.


    Soon, he could see a huge break in the ground from which various lights stretched upward. Sounds of Cerberus'' cries and many skills battering him flew through this hole as though looking for sce.


    Jake hadn''t spotted anyone.


    ''They must have gone inside to steal him! Cerberus is still alive, so they must have a fewplications! I have a chance! And I will not waste it!'' Jake thought.


    He stepped over the edge of the break and looked inside.


    Just as he was about to analyze the entire scene below him, the ground beneath his feet trembled. It wasn''t caused by anyone beneath him but by someone at his height¡ªAlva.


    The ground became animated and threatened to take Jake away from the hole. Despite Jake being just a low-level yer, Alva had his own pride to consider and would never allow a pest to enter the main stage.


    ''Prince and Sin are dead. You two have bought enough time¡­ I will finish the rest,'' Jake thought. He understood that if he did nothing, the ground would turn into a carpet, bringing him to Alva''s feet.


    There was only one option to deal with that!


    A reckless option that would have taken casual yers a few more seconds to reconsider their thoughts.


    But Jake wasn''t a normal yer by any means.


    He climbed The Unconquerable Mountain, after all!


    Though he may not have been as prepared now as he had been on the newbie ind, Jake''s courage and belief in himself have skyrocketed since those times.


    He leaped into the hole, entering the main stage without any n.


    In an instant, the dark scenery of the hidden path was blown away, reced by the bright colors of the dungeon boss'' room.


    The green torches were perched on either side, hanging on the grand pirs, which could have withstood the battle between the high-level yers and Cerberus.


    Cerberus also shone, but not for a good reason. He was trapped in many mage skills, which hindered his movement and allowed the alliance to poison him.


    Now that The Ark''s team had entered the stage, the alliance''s team and their enemies fought against each other, with the mages of the alliance keeping tabs on Cerberus'' prison.


    So many skills had been used that their forms ricocheted and hit the legendary boss, causing him to howl from anger and pain.


    Jake''s face was lit up by mes, lightning, and mana prisons, which shone in blue and red. The golden color of the door that Cerberus had been protecting with his life also strapped itself on Jake''s right cheek.


    He had only entered the main stage, hanging close to the ceiling as he had yet to drop low.


    If he were to drop like that, he would undoubtedly die.


    Jake, however, didn''t think of just dying.


    He had just cleared one of his team''s two goals. He snatched a glimpse of Cerberus.


    It was time to kill him, or at least try to get him!


    [The First Cerberus(Legendary Boss) Lv. 30 HP: 549/20 000 MP: 127/12 000]


    ''Doable!'' Jake screamed inwardly.


    He was still flying down, having absolutely no control over his body. He didn''t even have a ground to root himself to draw his highest anchor or enter any of his forms. The wind beat into his ears and eyes, but he kept thetter wide open so as not to lose sight of his target.


    He''d hate himself to the core if he were to close his eyes at this crucial moment!


    In this desperate and impossible moment, Jake stood loyal to his principles and archery. He opened his inventory and yanked free his weapon and arrow. He nocked his strongest, four-ded arrow on The Headless Hunter and pulled his bowstring as much as possible.


    [You have applied Death''s Lock on The First Cerberus.]


    [You have applied Archer''s Death Eye on The First Cerberus.]


    As those skills took over Jake''s eyes, he imagined his strongest arrow''s trajectory toward Cerberus'' head. A flicker of the past shed in Jake''s mind as he recalled how he had done it for the first time against the effigy.


    Richard''s words echoed in Jake''s mind.


    [Straighten your back!]


    Jake tried to do that.


    s, it was impossible against the wind, the gravity, and the pressure of the legendary boss.


    That said, this attempt to take the Soldier Form, despite all odds, gave birth to something entirely different.


    Jake tilted his head to get a better and steady view of Cerberus. It was a part of The Master Form and its variety of angles.


    His back was forcefully bent, but he still felt rigid and strong¡ªthe perfection found in the disturbed Soldier''s Form.


    His legs were joined, but not straight and rooted to anything, and yet, Jake could draw in his entire force and even double it! It was Joker''s Freedom that Jake had in mind when he first thought of this form to enable his deepest desire!


    In a way, his body became a bow!


    A new, fourth form, therefore, has been created¡ªThe Formless.


    In this form, Jake''s hair stood on its ends, goosebumps ran through him from head to toe, and his blood boiled.


    It was a feeling of utmost confidence in himself and archery.


    ''This form, this angle, this stage¡ªit all belongs to me and my archery!'' Jake thought.


    Feeling proud and powerful, Odin had already taken the form of The Fenrir''s Arrow and weaved himself around Jake''s strongest arrow. Sparks of ck-red lightning popped around the red string and ck bow.


    ''HOWL YOUR TRUE NAME, ODIN!'' Jake released the arrow.


    The cave shook with the thunder.


    The thunder that all high-level yers were unfamiliar with yet could recognize as the one that had awakened Cerberus.


    Their eyes darted up, only to see a low-level yer wielding the bow.


    Their attention was quickly stolen by the arrow darting toward Cerberus'' mouth. Those quick to uptake felt coldness swathing their hearts, as this arrow seemed like it could cause a lot of trouble!


    The arrow!


    The legendary boss had also been triggered by the thunder. He ignored everything else and arched his head behind him to look up.


    Here, he saw the four-ded arrow zooming at him.


    His legendary eyes could see the wolf behind it.


    It wasn''t a baby wolf.


    It was a fully grown wolf that he could recognize from the depths of his memories.


    Cerberus howled in response.


    s, he was a step short.


    The arrow reached him first and slipped into his mouth, tearing through his tongue and throat. The second thunder boomed from within the monster''s flesh, making Cerberus spasm and tremble.


    His eyes bulged out.


    Blood burst out of his mouth like a fountain. Calling it a fountain, however, didn''t do the image and damage any justice.


    It was like the nuke exploded from within Cerberus¡ªthat was how much blood had burst open!


    The legendary boss fell onto his knees.


    His eyes, full of life and loyalty, slowly lost their light.


    His life was¡­ waning.


    [You have done a severe critical strike!]


    [You have inflicted 800 health points damage to the legendary boss!]


    [You have killed The First Cerberus(Legendary)]


    [You have extracted the legendary trace!]


    ''Ender, you know your job! Search for the loot around Cerberus and hide it in your nest! We don''t even have to get it! So long as no one else gets it, we''re fine! Let''s make those high-level yers as furious as possible!'' Jake shouted.


    Because of the impact of his arrow, he had safelynded on the boss''s corpse.


    He got to his feet and turned to the side.


    All high-level yers were staring at him and his bow.


    Disbelief, shock, and fury were written on their faces.


    Jake''s heart trembled from tion and excitement.


    On his right, the golden door opened.


    One of the high-level yers screamed, "Don''t let him get in!"


    "Not so sorry, blud!" Jake replied in a scream, throwing himself into the golden door!

 Chapter 129: The First Dungeon (34)

    The Golden Door had been opened after Cerberus'' death.


    It was difficult to tell what reward was on the other side because the blinding golden light burst open, obscuring anyone who wanted to peek inside. It was also impossible to see through the door''s prerequisites.


    That said, Jake and others didn''t think about them in the heat of the moment.


    Since Jake was the closest to The Golden Door, he had a leeway to enter first. He threw himself into the mysterious door''s shining embrace.


    It took him in.


    The high-level assassin from The Ark was in Jake''s wake. He shoved the weight of his failure to the depth of his heart and bet everything on entering the secret room.


    s, the invisible barrier kicked him away.


    The golden door also began closing. In a few breaths, it was ajar, leaving only a slice of its golden light. In another few minutes, the doorpletely shut itself and disappeared.


    It was gone.


    If it hadn''t been for Cerberus'' corpse lying sprawled on the ground, the presence of the golden door would have been questionable.


    A heavy silence nketed the dungeon boss'' room.


    The Alliance and The Ark weren''t in a mood to fight. All their ns, preparations, and schemes behind the scenes were turned meaningless by a mere and unknown low-level yer who was also an archer!


    That smile, underlined by his mask, heavily hung in the minds of The Alliance''s members.


    They went out of their way to make a truce with each other, worked hard on the quest given by the true humans, mobilized all their connections in The Condemned Dungeon to keep an eye on everyoneing in and out, and fought against themselves to get the edge against The First Cerberus, only for a low-level yer to snatch everything away!


    It was the worst.


    They had beenpletely yed and even looked down upon by that man. His smile, as he stood on the legendary boss'' carcass, etched itself into the hearts of The Alliance and The Ark.


    It was their hidden path that had facilitated the archer''s emergence from the ceiling to steal the legendary boss: it was their failure that caused this unbearable shame!


    "ALVA!" The Ark''s swordsman and leader screamed out of his lungs.


    Alva timidly peeked from the top, "Yes, sir?"


    "HOW?!" The leader asked.


    Alva gulped and awkwardly looked down, "His teammates were too bothersome! A tank was an undead, and he could even turn off my skills for a second! That hottie also hid her movements in the sparks and shadows and leveraged all her advantages to cleverly stop me from using my magic! I also couldn''t use any high-level magic, could I? It''s not my fault!"


    "That hottie? Did you lose your mind again because of a woman?!" the swordsman screamed.


    Alva paled.


    He was seen through¡­ again.


    "You horny dog! I''m through with you!" the swordsman spat as he said those words. "I''ve had it! Get rid of his ugly face before I drag myself up here to personally kill him!"


    The assassin of The Ark nodded.


    Inwardly, he felt so thankful for Alva''s prior shenanigans. Without that man, he would also have been on the receiving end.


    Meanwhile, The Alliance spoke to each other through a voice chat.


    "We must secure Cerberus'' corpse. It should have a clue to The Second and The Third Cerberus. Cerberus is a three-headed dog, right?"


    "Yeah. There should be a loot beneath him, too. The archer shouldn''t have had enough time to pick it up!"


    "It means we have to deal with The Ark!"


    "Yes!"


    Another battle began then.


    After it ended in The Alliance''s victory, the high-level yers discovered that Cerberus didn''t drop any item!


    It was impossible, though!


    Which meant that the archer must have been lucky enough to somehow pick it up!


    The three guilds of The Condemned Dungeon had unconsciously decided their next move.


    There was not even a need for a talk or proceedings.


    These three put Jake on their hunting list.


    After a few messages from other guild members and smaller guilds, Jake''s nickname and appearance became clearer than ever before.


    [If any of you notice the yer nicknamed Archer(click here to see a description of his appearance), you are obliged to hunt him down as a team. Work with all our allied guilds to take him down! In this special case, all guild members also ought to ally with The Heavy Spree and The Lions to kill Archer. He has to be zeroed.]


    [Reward for each death¡ª100 Gold Coins or a choice of an item from The Guild''s Armory.]


    Since losing a level was inevitable on the maind, bringing yers back to level one was possible.


    Depending on a yer, the consequences of losing one''s level could be severe.


    The consequences aside, it was troublesome to be hunted by various guilds. yers already liked challenging each other over simple things, so such a mobilization could really mess up one''s ns.


    It was like having a grim reaper dangling above one day and night!


    It wouldn''t be weird for Jake to leave The Warmonger Empire because of that.


    -


    ''I''m underwater?!'' Jake inwardly shouted upon plunging into The Golden Door''s embrace.


    He was on the other side of The Golden Door.


    It didn''t teleport him to a grand room filled withvish items and heaps of golden coins, but it literally chucked him into a pool of unknown water!


    It was so red and dense that Jake couldn''t see anything around him. Was it blood?


    He also wasn''t prepared for that, so he didn''t inhale deep enough to get a few precious minutes for himself.


    It felt like floating in an abyss, waiting to be destroyed!


    Jake didn''t know the purpose of this red water, so he tried his best to break the surface. s, it was like swimming with chains on the ankles and heavy balls dangling off it, as Jake didn''t progress.


    Finally, his lungs demanded oxygen.


    It hurt.


    Covering his mouth so as not to let any red water in, Jake desperately looked around. He was now sure he was in a trial that he had to resolve. He thought about Cerberus and what he knew about this dog.


    Hades!


    Cerberus protected the underworld''s entrance!


    ''Am I meant to die here? I don''t know!'' Jake was at a loss.


    Atst, his hands gave in, and his lips parted. He couldn''t exert any strength, and his stubbornness couldn''t even help him cover his lips.


    The red water invaded Jake''s mouth and sloshed his throat.


    Instantly, Jake''s body was thrown into the fire! His cheeks went crimson, and his skin flushed deep red. The liquid was so sharp and bitter, yet Jake felt like he could drink it no end, like he could get addicted to it.


    Oxygen was also in this liquid, keeping Jake''s mind intact. The pain in his lungs was rapidly mitigated.


    That said, Jake wasn''t just drinking it.


    This liquid was sluicing his blood out!


    ''Is that¡­ an alcohol, by any chance?'' Jake thought¡­ ''Bruh, I promised my drinking virginity to Lukas!''


    At that moment, the red liquid¡ªa wine¡ªbecame animated. A whirlpool of it swallowed Jake deeper into its nest and all of it began entering Jake through all his holes, literally.


    It was something Jake would never share with anyone.


    It hurt him, turned him nauseated, and made him feel like a helpless pig soon to be butchered. It was like he was on a silver tter, waiting to be gobbled down by a giant.


    Jake''s vision shook.


    He closed his eyes and hid his face in his hand. He was absolutely confused by anything happening on the other side.


    After an unknown amount of time, Jake plummeted onto a cold surface.


    He dazzlingly opened his eyes and saw the golden, lustrous surroundings. He was stuffed in something circr, with its brims far away. .


    The ceiling was as ck as the darkness itself.


    "What happened?" Jake asked aloud, his voice drawling andzy.


    [You have assimted with the blood wine of the legendary existence, Dionysus.]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    [You have learned a new skill¡ªBlood Wine(Legendary)(Passive Skill).]


    [You have learned a new skill¡ªAssimtion(Legendary)(Active Skill).]


    [You are currently drunk.]


    [Your stats have been updated to your state.]


    The golden floor beneath Jake broke, cracking like webs of spiders. It shattered into countless sparkling shards that were losing their luster.


    Jake was falling into an abyss.


    A momentter, he appeared outside The Condemned Dungeon.


    Jake was in the forest.


    He stood still, confused.


    "So¡­ I drank a wine? Lukas¡­ meh, he will forgive me." he drawled. He arched his head back and looked at the darkening skies through the clearing in the forest''s canopy. His lips were slightly parted, and he couldn''t really tell how he felt.


    It was such a unique feeling.


    Jake felt like he could stter those clouds with his arrows¡­ like he could release so many at once!


    "Woah¡­ that would be cool, ye?" Jake drawled.


    That was when someone found Jake.


    "Look at that mask! It must be The Archer!"


    "Why is he standing so dazed like that?"


    "Hell knows! Just kill him and get a hundred gold coins for free!"


    Jake threw his head forward.


    It looked like it heavily hung down off his neck!


    He lifted his eyes, smiling.


    That Joker Mask looked as evil as usual!


    He smiled from ear to ear.


    Jake drawled, "Sup, sup! Guys! I want to hear the melody of my soul¡ªthe whistle of my arrows¡ªso much in this joyous state that I will y along with you¡­"


    "He''s so drunk! Get him!"

 Chapter 130: Assimilation (1)

    "I sounded like Prince! Haha!" Jake burst outughing upon realizing that Damien Twice''s artistic senses had somehow rubbed off of him.


    Heughed so much that the enemy yers thought seizures took over him.


    "But I love it! The melody of my heart!" Jake screamed in a joyous mood.


    He didn''t even know where his bow and arrows were gone. He didn''t even recall holding onto them while swimming in the golden chalice of Dionysus¡ªThe God Of Wine! The legendary existence!


    "Ah, here you are, my dear bow!" Jake summoned The Headless Hunter without realizing that he''d done the high-level trick his master had shown him once.


    He wanted to embrace his bow and wield it as it was time to hear the whistle of his heart.


    He cuddled with the bow as though it were his child.


    "I love you, my baby!" Jake smiled from ear to ear. It was such a weirdbination, as Joker''s Mask made him seem like a devil, yet his words were genuine and soft.


    He cradled his weapon like a toy and shook his torso left and right.


    The enemy yers stood confused.


    "What skills does he have?" the mage asked.


    While Jake''s attitude was odd, the yers must have already epted that he was a drunk. The worst problem was that no one knew Jake''s skills or how he could counter long projectiles.


    Mages usually wore invisible mana barriers around themselves, but what about archers?


    How did those yers protect themselves from melee and ranged threats?


    This question confused the enemy yers more than Jake''s defenseless and bizarre state.


    "You ask me?! I have never seen an archer before! I mean, I saw those losers on training grounds, but I forgot about them until now! Wait! He''s attacking!" the other yer replied to his mage friend, only to see Jake taking a weird form!


    His legs were joined, but not straight like he usually did in Soldier Form. They weren''t also spread and bent like in Joker''s Form, meaning Jake went to his fourth form¡ªThe Formless!


    The form thatbined all his experience into one powerful form!


    Jake, however, was clearly ying around. He bent his back behind so much that he had taken half-bow form. His head dangled as he gazed at the yers from an unusual angle.


    A four-ded arrow appeared in his hand as he motioned to nock his arrow. He drew the highest anchor point and widened his eyes, telling those yers to prepare themselves!


    The mage felt a chill running down his back.


    He pushed his staff forward and channeled his mana into a skill.


    "Snaking Lightning!" the mage shouted.


    A chain of lightning sneaked out from his staff''s tip. It was blue and fast, zigzagging toward Jake!


    Though it may have seemed like amon and simple skill, it was the mage''s strongest skill, taking a heavy chunk of his mana to be rapid and powerful! It surprised many yers and monsters!


    The Headless Hunter cracked!


    Jake let his arrow go.


    It whistled like an eagle.


    The whistle made him close his eyes and moan.


    BANG!


    The arrow and the lightning connected. The deafening explosion aside, the arrow and the magic were both equal in strength, pushing against each other like two monsters fighting for an advantage.


    These two hung midair, and it didn''t seem like either would give up!


    Jake moaned, "A challenge!"


    He loved challenges.


    Those would improve his archery much more, after all. He threw his upper body forward and took a normal, standing position while smiling.


    While the sober Jake would have thought of using what he had practiced and learned through various experiences to ovee challenges weighing him down, the current Jake tilted his head and sneered.


    His eyes turned into jade jewels as he thought about the newest legendary skill¡ªAssimtion.


    [You''re eligible to assimte with four existences bonded to you.]


    [Fenrir, Wukong, Ender, Medusa.]


    "My baby boy, Wukong! I''ll count on your might for now!" Jake drawled.


    Speechless, Wukong btedly reacted and agreed to the terms. He left his entire existence in Jake''s hands.


    It was a smooth and loyal assimtion without any abuse or threats.


    It was their friendship and love that made this assimtion perfect.


    [You have assimted with the legendary existence, Wukong.]


    [Wukong has entered the battle.]


    [Five minutes of cooldown has been applied.]


    [You and Wukong are too weak to bear the burden of the assimtion.]


    [The Assimtion between you and Wukong has been lowered from the legendary grade to themon.]


    [The Assimtionsts one minute.]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    [Archer(Wukong) Lv. 23 HP: 2500/2500 MP: 1200/1300]


    [VIT: 712 STR: 1803 INT: 200 DEX: 2304 END: 1631]


    [You have temporarily unlocked The Monkey King''s Martial Arts(Legendary)]


    [Your body can''t bear the burden of the new skill.]


    [The Monkey King''s Martial Arts has been lowered to themon grade.]


    The tattoo of his monkey friend burned.


    It expanded into a full-size tattoo that took over Jake''s back! There was no spot for anyone else here! It was Wukong''s spot that the prideful eagle, wolf, and snake couldn''t encroach!


    The tattoo was of a full-grown image of the monkey king wielding a staff. He was armored and stood straight, with a serious expression that red at anyone who dared look into his eyes.


    It was a cool tattoo Jake would love to keep permanent.


    That said, the tattoo didn''t only take over Jake''s back. It sneaked past his neck to his face and drew its own unique design under his eyes and sides.


    With his left eye shining golden, Jake threw himself into a motion. He didn''t have time to check his stats or new skills, but his current state facilitated him to instinctively use all of them.


    He ran so fast that reaching the four-ded arrow took him a second. It was still driving its point into the lightning magic!


    Jake grasped the arrow''s spine and added his high strength to it! He spread his legs wide, added his back, and chucked it forward like an athlete!


    The arrow tore through the lightning chain like a naughty and impatient kid ripping his Christmas present open.


    With additional strength and speed drawn from Jake''s muscles and grasp, the arrow flew even faster than before, lodging itself in the shocked mage''s head.


    The head easily cracked off the neck and flew toward the closest tree on which it embedded itself.


    The yer died in one shot.


    The rest of the team couldn''t even react to it.


    What had happened was too absurd.


    It was too bizarre!


    "H-he caught the arrow and threw it?"


    "Is that even an archery?"


    Jake grinned.


    He looked down on the enemies in front of him.


    "Don''t impose your shallow view of an archery on me! To be an archer means to wield a bow and arrows! It''s all up to an individual how he interprets those words! It''s all up to us how we wield and use the bow! It''s all up to us how we make our arrows whistle, roar, and hit our targets! I''ll make it¡ª"


    [You have been taunted.]


    "Sure about that?" Jake sneered.


    His bow and another arrow appeared in his hands as though a sleight of a hand or perhaps magic. Jake loaded so much strength and dexterity into it that The Headless Hunter cried once again.


    After all, it was a bow that could endure up to two thousand stats. That said, it was a masterpiece of its kind. The bow wouldn''t crumble just because the archer used more strength than it could withstand.


    Its durability, however, was falling off.


    Jake felt in his bones that those numbers weren''t high. His bow wasn''t threatened by demise¡­ yet!


    He could fight to his heart''s content!


    As the tank taunted him, Jake nocked the blunt arrow and sent it forth. It hit the man''s shield perfectly in the center, spreading its might equally across his hands. Before the man''s hands went numb and hopeless, the tank withstood the immense force behind Jake''s arrow, form, and stats.


    He was pushed behind at least several meters!


    His heavy boots left two deep trails behind as though a car had just driven through him!


    ''This guy''s not a normal yer! He must at least have an epic ss! No wonder he''s an archer! If I got an epic archery ss, I would also sacrifice myself to develop it!'' the tank thought while immobilized.


    He looked ahead, staring at his friends closing up distance with Jake.


    Two swordsmen matched their pace to strike Jake from either side!


    The taunt still epassed him, meaning he couldn''t dodge it!


    "Sever!"


    "Sever!"


    The yers shed through Jake''s leather armor. Their sharp des cut open Jake''s defenses, exposing his skin. In normal cases, blood would drip from their swords, yet Jake''s endurance proved to be too difficult of a challenge.


    It was not only increased by Wukong''s assimtion, but the blood of a legendary existence flowing within Jake constructed him tougher. It was the blood that allowed Jake to assimte with other legendary existences.


    It was so undeveloped that it fell short of Jake''s main stats.


    But the legendary blood meant that it could excel even with lower stats!


    Jake pulled another arrow on his bowstring.


    It was a four-ded arrow.


    Its point threatened the numb tank.


    "THE STEEL DEFENSE! THE WHITE MANTLE! THE SHIELD TOMB!" the tank screamed his defensive skill out of his lungs. He used all defenses simultaneously, increasing his armor''s stats and endurance. His defenses against physical attacks became an aura that wrapped him like a curtain.


    He stood in the silver-white wind, and that was his absolute defense!


    Jake released the arrow.


    It whistled. He smiled.


    It tore through all defenses. He ran forth.


    He dashed toward his arrow even while taunted, knowing all the tricks against the taunt skills!


    The taunt effect waned during his run.


    ''Wukong''s Martial Arts!'' Jake inwardly shouted. read more at mvle_mp,y,r


    He mmed his palm onto the arrow''s end, driving his force into it!


    The shield broke and halved.


    The arrow didn''t stop.


    It went through the tank''s heavy armor and drilled into his stomach!


    The tank and the archer exchanged nces, deeply gazing into each other''s eyes.


    ''Is this¡­ an archer?'' the tank thought as his health points were rapidly dropping low. It was as though a small monster had found its way into his stomach and gnawed on his organs from within!


    Severe bleeding and loss of flesh took away a significant portion of the tank''s health points.


    Atst, he died.


    Jake turned around.


    The two swordsmen¡­ were gone.


    Jake cracked up, "That was so fun! Haha!"

 Chapter 131: Assimilation (2)

    Jake opened his eyes in the real world.


    Henguorously took off his virtual reality helmet and put it beside himself. He was still sprawled on his bed, staring at the ceiling with groggy eyes.


    He was so dazed that Mary would think he''d contracted a virus.


    Jake thought aloud, "I''m not drunk in the real world, am I? Ugh¡­ I have a slight headache¡­ it can''t be a hangover, right?"


    The consequences of getting drunk in the virtual reality world were unknown to Jake, as he had promised to leave everything to Lukas in this regard. Jake wasn''t interested that much in it, nor did he ever think he''d get so drunk.


    But if the virtual reality game could reproduce pain and pleasure, then nothing stopped people from getting drunk.


    Alcohol was truly a dangerous poison that could dig out another personality from the depths of people''s hearts.


    "Never in my wildest dreams would I expect my drunk self to be¡­ so jolly and loving¡­" Jake muttered¡­


    Recalling how he''d acted while drunk, Jake closed his eyes.


    Even while intoxicated, he saw the world with the archer''s eyes. It pleased Jake, but he couldn''t help but weakly smile at his drunk self, who believed he could achieve anything with his limited skills.


    Jake felt a cringe pang upon recalling himself calling The Headless Hunter a baby. He grew so red and embarrassed that he nced at his room''s door to check if it was locked.


    He washed off those feelings by thinking of his new skill¡ªAssimtion.


    It was a legendary skill that allowed Jake to assimte with his summons! His assimtion with Wukong had facilitated Jake''s unusual and bizarre vision of archery to be true!


    Various odd ideas of his passion often came to Jake when he was in his sses or on a throne. What he had done to the enemy yers in his drunk state wasn''t a spark of inspiration¡ªJake had seen this image of himself while taking a dump!


    If Wukong knew, he would probably punch Jake.


    Just like the drunk Jake had said to the enemy yers, his vision of archery wasn''t so shallow. He''d not limit himself to the traditional means in the fantasy world!


    He once felt that using mana wasn''t a proper ethic for an archer despite wanting to harness magic with his archery.


    Jake, however, had ovee that hurdle when he''d learned that archers of the past had used mana to strengthen their muscles and senses from Minerva.


    His vision of archery took a significant step then.


    And his drunk self took one of them out with the help of the assimtion!


    Thinking about the future and the progress he''d made, Jake felt goosebumps running down his back. His blood turned hotter, and he wanted to study archery more!


    With those feelings coursing through him, the mysterious hangover was thrown out the window¡ªor maybe just forgotten.


    "Ugh, so sweaty," Jake sniffed the ufortable smell wafting over his nose.


    Only now did he realize how much he had perspired while experiencing the thrilling events of getting into the hidden path, dealing with high-level yers, snatching the legendary boss, and bing a different breed altogether.


    He gasped, "I used the high-level trick! How did I do that?!"


    Jake shouted as though asking his drunk self.


    No one replied to him.


    He sighed.


    "I guess I have that dawg in myself," Jake joked.


    Although he was jesting, he spent an hour in the bath thinking about that high-level trick. In this case, he was stubborn and only left the bathroom when Mary banged on the door, saying that she wanted to take a bath, too.


    Jake was forced to give up, fortunately.


    Back in his room, Jake sat down at the desk and researched about Dionysus. It was legendary in the game world, but it was also someone from the mythology.


    Once again, the game developers must have been very inspired, so Jake read about this entity from various sources to prepare himself for future events.


    He still hadn''t checked what his new blood did, so Jake was taking several steps in the wrong order.


    Not like he wanted to log in to the world game after taking a bath!


    "Lukas should be offline, too," Jake thought aloud. The first thing he wanted to do after leaving the bath was to call his friend, but the curiosity about the new blood within him weighed more in his heart. Now that Jake''s curiosity had been cated, Jake took out his phone and called his friend.


    A momentter, Lukas'' voice rang in Jake''s ear.


    "A rare call from our archer! What''s up, bruh?" Lukas asked.


    Jake chuckled, "You see, bruh¡­"


    "What have you done this time?" Lukas beat Jake to the punch and asked. It was rare for Jake to say Lukas'' most used word¡ªbruh¡ªand he would use that to him mostly when he had done something unusual.


    Jake faintly smiled, "I lost my drinking virginity¡­ but not of my own choice!"


    "What?!" Lukas eximed. "Our President Walker went out of his way to lower the drinking age from twenty-one to eighteen! He told the country that young soldiers in the army should be able to celebrate their squads'' sess by clinking sses of liquor with their seniors! Themunity agreed!


    Our peers also added their few cents, saying that if anyone could be an adult video actor or actress at eighteen, why can''t we drink at eighteen, too? He''s our hero! We''re heroes!


    "Bruuuuuuuuuuh," Lukas drawled.


    Jake had heard this story so many times that he had been expecting to listen to it again.


    Lukas, however, surprised him, "So what was the asion? You drank with a girl? You must have! My boy! Introduce her to your homie! We actually will be in The Warmonger Empire soon, you know?


    Our quest is about to be done! Hehe, I can''t wait to see a few reactions to that¡­"


    As always, Lukas talked a lot.


    Jake grew slightly pissed and said, "I will be like Walker and go out of my way to craft Cupid Arrows to pierce your asses with love arrows and connect you with a red thread to some ugly NPCs!"


    "BRUH!" Lukas screamed!


    "What! You were about to forgive me if I''ve drank with a girl! Bruh, I reneged on our promise! Don''t be such a skirt-chaser!" Jake spat at his phone''s screen.


    He was so done with this topic!


    "You never break a promise for no reason! I thought you got a girl! It''s amon sense! Ah¡­ yeah,mon sense doesn''t apply to you¡­" Lukas'' pace slowed down at the end as he realized his mistake. "Haha! Bruh, so what happened?"


    "You gonna just throw this topic under the carpet?" Jake asked in a judging tone.


    Lukasughed aloud. "Yep!"


    "Well¡­ a lot happened. I stole the legendary boss from The Condemned Dungeon, and it seems like the three guilds have put a bounty on me¡­ that event forced me to drink from a chalice¡­ I think it was a chalice. Look, I was thrown into the chalice of wine, bruh!" Jake exined.


    "¡­let me check my guild''s group chat," Lukas said in a quiet tone.


    Jake''s grin curved up.


    He couldn''t tell his friends that he was a legendary ss user, so he followed Mary''s advice not to tell them about the legendary skills and blood he''d received from the golden door.


    What he had done to the three guilds of The Condemned Dungeon and The Ark Guild would be known sooner orter, so Jake could talk about it with his buddies.


    Lukas'' reaction excited Jake''s heart.


    That was what he expected!


    It was so much fun.


    He rested on his desk with a broad grin sculpting his face.


    A few minutester, Lukas''s voice finally rang in Jake''s ear again.


    He said, "LMAO!"


    "Hahahaha!" Jake burst outughing!


    "You seriously stole The Legendary Boss from them! It has be known already that The Alliance only received The First Cerberus'' corpse, nothing more! You also had your hand in that?" Lukas asked.


    "Yeah," Jake replied.


    "LMAO!"


    "HAHAHAH!"


    "OH! I see! Your sister must have instructed you not to tell others of your cards! I hate to agree with this gori woman, but she''s right here! You''re doing so well, Jake! If you continue like that, we might have a quest together despite the level gap, which should be fun!


    I will protect our oddball with my chest!" Lukas said, grinning on the other side.


    Jake grew warmer.


    He was so lucky to have met Lukas and others. Those really treasured him as a friend regardless of his selfishness and staying away from them for a long time.


    "I will be grinding my skills in the Last Night for a while, so feel free toe at any time," Jake said.


    "Nice," Lukas chuckled. "Mind if I tell others about your endeavor?"


    "Nope," Jake chuckled, "Go ahead!"


    After a few more casual topics, Jake''s call with Lukas ended.


    Jake looked at another contact on his list.


    Prince¡­ Damien Twice and his sister needed to know what had happened after their death!


    Jake also didn''t know what kind of choice he should make.


    He had extracted the legendary trace, and one of his business ns had been to sell those traces to others.


    Should he sell Cerberus to Prince?


    This thought weighed so much on Jake that he couldn''t make a call. He was so unsure about it that he weighed all his options and spent at least thirty minutes staring at the phone with empty eyes.


    Atst, he made a call.


    .


    [The number you''re calling is currently unavable.]


    Jake threw his phone onto the bed.


    "PRINCE!"


    Author''s note: As a token of appreciation to privilege readers of the highest tier, I''d love to hear your opinion on Jake''s current dilemma. You can leave ament on this chapter and reason whether he should sell Cerberus or keep him. I have plot routes for both choices, so don''t worry much about it and be honest with your feelings!


    If you enjoy this input, I''ll also not shy away from making more of these appreciations whenever possible!

 Chapter 132: Assimilation (3)

    Jake was back in the game world after his real-life responsibilities.


    After a series of events in his first dungeon, he was forced toe to Viktor''s workce in the invisible zone. The ne he''d received from Sin was crucial in his safe return here.


    His eyes met with Viktor''s.


    "You look stronger," Viktor said.


    This impression didn''t stem from Jake''s level-ups in the dungeon. Viktor could tell that something significant had changed within Jake.


    It could be a new experience that had shaped him into whoever he was now or something else.


    "I''ve returned with a backpack of experiences, just like I told you I would," Jake chuckled. We have a lot to talk about, but I don''t see Master Aaron here. Let''s postpone our talk forter. I''ll call him here."


    Viktor nonchntly nodded.


    He didn''t dwell too much on Jake''s change and returned to work. He was a little slower than usual, meaning his head wasn''t empty of thoughts.


    Jake smiled and turned around.


    There was an important, impending conversation between him, Viktor, and Aaron. It involved Viktor''s attitude and willingness to help Jake with his archery.


    ''It has to be rted to his imperial household,'' Jake thought as he left the workce. He manifested his game system and headed to his friend list.


    His friends and sister were online like usual, grinding whenever possible.


    Jake also saw that his new friends, Prince and Sin, were also online.


    He clicked on Prince''s name and messaged him.


    [Archer: Are you in the capital? I want to have a talk at the table.]


    [Prince: Time''s priceless, my dark horse! Our endeavors, however, make our moments more precious than any currency! You need me or us now?]


    [Archer: It''d be good to have you twoe.]


    [Prince: Give us a few minutes. Where you want to talk?]


    [Archer: Red Moon Restaurant. I''ll be here soon, too.]


    Jake closed off his game system and casually headed to Last Night, The Warmonger Empire''s Capital.


    He didn''t let the bounty get to his head.


    Not only was he close to the capital, but Jake also believed that unnecessary battles between him and the three guilds vying for The Warmonger Empire''s Imperial Family''s connections would not favor thetter.


    In fact, he was confident it''d work in the opposite way and only trouble the guilds more.


    That said, if Jake were to enter a dark alley, no one woulde to his aid.


    ''I''ve thought about it for a whole night and during lectures,'' Jake reminded himself. ''I''m not making any money off this game, and I''m putting in so much time into it that I should at least get some pocket money myself. I must sell Cerberus to Prince. He''s the best person I could sell it to.''


    After hours of contemtion, Jake hade to the decision that selling Cerberus was the best option for him.


    He''d already told himself back on the tutorial ind that he could carry up to four summons.


    It wasn''t like he sacrificed a lot of time for them, either.


    Getting a fifth one would meddle with his schedule and ns.


    ''If I exclude the casual quest with Mary and Robert, I haven''t given enough time and attention to Medusa,'' Jake thought. His tattoo on his left chest heated up. ''Oh,e on! Don''t listen to me right now! I promise to try Assimtion with you soon, so wait for your turn! I''ll also y a hunting game with you.


    I''ll shoot arrows with mice lodged on the arrow points and have you chase after them.''


    Jake grunted.


    His chest burned so much that he thought he had gotten a heart attack.


    But it was Medusa''s happiness that folded him.


    He helplessly smiled and resumed his walk.


    Jake''s summons yed a significant role in his strength. Those were legendary existences with powers the closest to the purest mana. He could learn much from them and rely on them in dire times!


    They enabled him so much that Jake couldn''t bring himself to take more summons until he had developed his currentpanions to the level in which they could speak and fend for themselves.


    Jake would never allow himself to treat his summons like sources of power and nothing more. With more summons in his team, he''d inevitably fall into that trap, so he held himself back.


    now.


    His legendary ss had infinite potential, so it wasn''t like Jake was losing a great source of power! He could develop so much more with his currentpanions!


    Everyone agreed with Jake. There was even a heated battle between Ender and Odin for who had the more potential, causing Jake to sweat like a pig.


    ''Stop listening to me now!'' Jake screamed.


    No one cared.


    Of course, losing Cerberus meant that Jake potentially would lose on Cerberus'' Quest. Cerberus also had a connection to Hades, who was known to be a god of the underworld. The Lord of Death.


    Prince was an undead, so Cerberus suited him.


    Jake, however, wouldn''t give up on this quest as easily.


    ''I can''te and tell them that I will sell Cerberus to them only if they agree to take me along to the quests rted to him. I can''t be oblivious to it either, as we aren''t close friends. Well, I''ve thought about it, so I should be able to get the bargain done,'' Jake thought.


    Jake mainly chose Prince to sell him Cerberus because he wanted to reciprocate him and his sister for their help and sacrifice.


    Prince was also rich, so he could afford the legendary summon. Jake''s rational side made him think about his own benefits, and he was now an adult who should think of himself the most.


    It all converged into Jake''s steel decision.


    Atst, Jake was before the restaurant.


    He''d been there with Mary and Robert before, and now he brought two unusual yers with him.


    "Oh, my dark horse¡ª" Prince spoke in his artistic tone.


    Sin elbowed his armor and said, "Good afternoon."


    "Hi guys," Jake chuckled. "I guess we have to book a private room upstairs."


    Because Prince didn''t want to expose his face, Jake was forced to take a room on the second floor of the restaurant for their talk. It cost more, but he paid for it since it was his decision toe here.


    He also had enough money as he had sold the epic skill before.


    Jake began the casual talk and then spent his time talking about his experiences after the siblings'' sacrifice. He told them that he had managed to steal the legendary boss,manded Ender to snatch the loot, and that he had entered the golden door.


    It was unknown what Ender''s darkness had done to Cerberus'' loot. It could have been obliterated into nothingness or spat out somewhere around The Condemned Dungeon or inside its corridors.


    No one knew.


    Damien and Reba grinned.


    They liked that choice.


    "I don''t know what that golden door was. It could be a door to Hades'' treasury, right? Anyway, I got skills from it, nothing physical, so I can''t share them with you guys¡­ but, well, you guys must have realized that I don''t have a normal archer ss," Jake faintly smiled.


    The siblings nodded in sync.


    Jakeughed, "Because of my ss, I''ve extracted the fifth summon. I want to sell it to you."


    "Sell?" Damien leaned forward and cast his smile at Jake. "You''re such a selfish man, my dark horse. The days we''ve spent together in the corridors of darkness, where we bathed in blood and sweat, mean nothing to you? What about our heartbreaking sacrifice?!"


    Sin only side-nced at her brother and decided not to speak at all.


    "It means a lot. I also have smelled Sin''s perfume so much that I nearly got a headache," Jake smiled.


    Prince dismissively waved his hand, "Get used to them!"


    "Yeah, shut up," Jake instantly replied with a broad smile.


    Sin chuckled.


    Damien sank into his chair and crossed his arms, "You got me here, Jake. I''d not give something as precious as a legendary summon for free, either. How much do you want?"


    Jake gulped.


    Legendary weapons and skills were already on the market, but they were still new and sold for an astronomical amount of gold coins. If a yer converted those gold coins into real money, they''d be able to get two cars or maybe even more!


    Jake wasn''t sure about it as he didn''t have that much experience.


    He only saw numbers, and those made him nervous.


    "I¡­ I was thinking of twenty-five thousand dors¡­ but I can give you a discount and lower it to fifteen thousand dors. I will also share my experience with you," Jake spoke slowly, barely managing to utter those words.


    Getting so much money through a game felt unreal to him.


    It was also a single summon.


    Jake understood how precious Cerberus was, but it was still difficult to talk about those numbers. He hadn''t worked a part-time job yet, and all Jake''s money came from his parents. He helped them with various tasks and got an allowance from them, but that wasn''t evenparable to what true adults had gone through.


    "Just twenty-five thousand dors? Discount? You''re looking down on me and yourself, my dark horse! Your experience is definitely not worth ten thousand dors! Heck it! I will pay your tax for that transaction myself," Damien said.


    Hearing this man''s words, it felt like all life evaporated from Jake.


    He stared at him with fish-like eyes.


    Jake was at such a loss of words that he couldn''t continue his n¡­

 Chapter 133: Assimilation (4)

    Because of a few reasons behind the scenes, governments worldwide have imposed high taxes on The Legend Enigma Online.


    It wasn''t cheap to put real money into the game and convert it into coins.


    Taking coins out of the game and changing them into real-world currency was also expensive.


    ''I forgot about taxes again!'' Jake screamed inwardly. His booming voice erased his fish eyes and made him return to himself, causing Damien and Reba to snicker at him.


    He awkwardly smiled at them, "Thanks for that¡­ the tax must be high."


    "Pennies for me," Damien chuckled. "I have a good ountant that will make it smooth for us. I''ll have him contact you soon about the transaction. Taxes may be high, but you would be surprised how many loopholes are there to leverage. Even I was bemused to learn about a few."


    "I see," Jake nodded.


    "Care to share your experience with us?" Prince smiled. For some reason, he gave the impression that he had seen through Jake''s n. It must have been an experience of a man who fought on a celebrity scene and won. Perhaps theck of any artistic tone was the cause of that, too.


    Jake didn''t know whether Prince''s read of him was that good, but he followed his n nheless.


    He smiled, "Once you get Cerberus from me, you should name him Cerberus or The First Cerberus. I am not sure here, but giving him his real name and building a good rtionship with him should soon reward you with a title¡ªMisfit. This title will give you the ability to extract legendary traces¡­ the same as I have.


    It will also put you against the statutes, so you must weigh your options carefully here."


    Yesterday, Jake realized that his business n of selling traces was bound to fail at some point because of this exact reason¡ªanyone could be a misfit given the right conditions.


    The business of selling traces was inconsistent, so Jake would soon have to think of something else.


    Jake continued, "I think his real name will enable you the most. I don''t know what kind of rtionship you would build with the statues if you were to take a different path, but I don''t see you as someone who would abuse summons."


    Prince smiled, "Why?"


    "You''d make the hearts of your fan girls bleed," Jake replied.


    Prince flicked his fingers, "Ten out of ten points, Jake! You''re beginning to understand! I love this side-character progress of yours¡ª"


    "Shut up," Sin butted in. "You''re a side character in this arc since you failed to ovee the high-level yer and died as an undead. The Dead Undead¡­ nothing worse than a worm."


    "Stop rubbing salt into my wounds, my dear sister," Prince sighed.


    Jakeughed, "Besides, Cerberus belongs to Hades, right? He''s also the three-headed dog, so I think getting into Cerberus'' past and origins as his friend is the best choice. You have a lot of quests ahead of yourselves, guys. As someone who was on the other side of the golden door and as a misfit myself with four legendary summons, I can help you with Cerberus'' quests.


    If we work together, we have a higher chance of getting more traces. Sin needs apanion, too. You''re too much of a burden at times, Prince. So just call me whenever you find a clue. I''ll be right here to help ya."


    Prince hollered.


    He hid his thoughts behind thatughter, ''My dark horse cleverly offered his aid with Cerberus'' quests. He''s not tant or forceful about it¡­ he knows his way with people. He must have thought about it a lot¡­ how adorable. I''ll take you up on it, then, Jake.''


    Prince was growing to like Jake more and more.


    "What was behind the golden door?" Prince asked.


    Jake told him about the chalice. Of course, he wasn''t sure whether it was actually a chalice since it was so huge and he was swimming in the middle of it, but he inferred it was a chalice that belonged to the god of wine.


    Jake didn''t tell Prince about Dionysus but that he swam in red liquid and received an assimtion skill from it.


    He believed this much was fine.


    It was a good choice, as Prince spilled the beans about The Alliance''s Quest. The leaks about it had gone viral in the region, and everyone learned about the method the three guilds used to ovee Cerberus'' invible status.


    "It was a poison," he said. "The allied guilds received a quest from the statues to create a poison potent enough to defeat Cerberus¡­ and then were ordered to throw poisoned boss into the golden door''s realm before anyone else could have entered it first. If what you found on the other side was a chalice, then the statues had malicious intent toward Cerberus and yers."


    Sin added, "At the very least, their intent was to weaken the chalice''s blessing."


    Jake nodded. "I wanted to get a beast-tamer subss from the statue before. She told me to turn my summons into ves. Their existence is not that yer-friendly, I guess."


    "Sounds like a main quest we must learn about," Prince smiled.


    "You should catch a hint or two about the main quest upon bing a misfit."


    "Gorgeous!" Prince stood up and apuded. "That''s what I need for my movie!"


    "Yeah¡­ good for you," Jake shrugged.


    The conversation smoothly ended up an hourter.


    Before parting ways with the siblings, Jake asked about the epic ring and the ne he''d received from them. While Prince immediately told Jake to keep the epic ring to himself, Sin wanted her ne back.


    She grasped the hanging jewel and squeezed it in her little hand.


    She smiled, "It''s warm."


    Jake blushed.


    Prince widened his eyes in shock. He looked like a man struck by a lightning bolt.


    Sin threw it back at him and turned around, "Keep it. You''re wanted by three guilds, so it shoulde in handy."


    "Thanks," Jake replied.


    As Sin walked away from them, Prince shook off his disbelief and asked, "What''s your next n?"


    "I must learn a few new skills and will be grinding! I need to upgrade my bow with a jewelry skill!" Jake said. His passion for archery and crafting shed in his eyes.


    Those eyes were shining like jades with stars.


    Prince chuckled, "Crafting is but another form of art! I knew we had more inmon, my dark horse! Have fun! We will be around here until the transaction is done. After that, I reckon we will move to the neighboring province and their dungeon. With the bounty for your head and our connection to you, we''d better hunt epic boss somewhere else.


    A new arc shall soon start for both of us!"


    "Yeah," Jake nodded.


    - .


    "Master Aaron! Are you home?!" Jake stood by the old artisan''s house, shouting for a few minutes. It took a little longer for the old man toe out from his basement.


    He opened the door and replied, "I am! I am! Stop shouting! Yer done with your dungeon expedition?"


    Jake smiled, "Yes! I''ve picked up lots of ores to learn on! I will make that sight sooner orter!"


    The old master grinned, "I can feel yer passion over here! Haha!"


    "Well, you know, The Headless Hunter suffered some damage¡­ I think it''d be good if you looked at it," Jake said, then opened his game system, taking out the epic bow.


    Aaron couldn''t have believed the young man''s words.


    He was a newbie yer and someone who shouldn''t even scratch beyond two thousand points!


    How could he make the epic bow suffer?


    "Yer aren''t normal," Aaron said.


    Jake faintly smiled, "I know."


    After a short talk, these two went to Viktor''s ce. Aaron hadn''t said it aloud, but he decided not to repair the bow in his basement and instead take it as it was to Viktor.


    It should help Viktor''s cause.


    Atst, these two were in Viktor''s workce.


    Jake took a seat, and so did Aaron.


    Only Viktor stood, his arms crossed.


    The mood was heavy, and only Jake was undisturbed by it.


    Which was because he hadn''t learned about the cause of it yet.


    He was still kept in the dark.


    Aaron poured a whiskey for himself into a small ss and gulped it in one go.


    He shouted, "Just talk already! Yer tsundere!"


    "Could you stop calling me like that, old man?!" Viktor barked at the old master before gritting his teeth and looking away.


    Finally, he told Jake what had weighed on his heart all this time: the cause of him going out of his way to help Jake clear the dungeon and be stronger.


    Viktor said, "Other branches of The Imperial House had handed in a document to remove Asta Bow House from The Imperial Circle."


    Jake opened his eyes wide. He looked up at Viktor, then turned his eyes to Aaron.


    The old man curtly nodded at him.


    It was the truth.


    Archery was so frowned upon that even The Empire, which had been respecting it for years and various generations, concluded that bows and arrows were no longer needed.


    "Old Hag is in talks with The Emperor. He''s her direct descendant and respects her a lot, so we still have a lot of time before other houses can pressure him to make the decision," Viktor said.


    Aaron nodded, "Minerva has helped us greatly. We owe her a lot."


    These two shifted their eyes to Jake.


    He deeply inhaled and said, "It hurts but also excites me. I''ll make them all listen to the melody of my soul."


    Jake chuckled.


    It was the phrase of his drunk self, but it fitted so well here that Jake decided to make it known!


    The Melody Of The Archer''s Soul!


    "Let''sbine our ideas to make it happen," Jake said, taking the crown of this meeting.


    Though he was the youngest here, he was the most confident in the future of archery.

 Chapter 134: Assimilation (5)

    "We must convince The Emperor that archery has the future," Jake said.


    He meaningfully nced at Viktor, then.


    It was a stare that even Aaron understood.


    The old man chuckled.


    Viktor had given up on archery and relegated himself outside the empire''s capital. If the head of the Asta Bow wanted nothing to do with the royal matters, what about the rest?


    The entire family was like an empty vessel because of him.


    Viktor''s grandpa kept rtions between her house and The Emperor tight because of her rtionship with Minerva, but the olddy couldn''t do anything else, as she was past her prime.


    Viktor clicked his tongue.


    Although he couldn''t be entirely med for his house''s fall, he was a part of the problem nheless.


    That said, what could Viktor have done?


    He did all he could have thought of.


    He even worked with the best archer yer, only to be shoved aside by her. He believed in archery until that crucial moment.


    There was nothing he could have done more.


    Gazing at Viktor, the old master read those feelings and thoughts, as he was part of them.


    Aaron weakly smiled, "Jake. I want yer to know that Viktor hadn''t truly given up until this year. He tried."


    Jake nodded.


    He didn''t need Aaron to tell him that Viktor had to be convinced in the archery first before The Emperor. Jake could read that from him and hisck of ideas and confidence¡ªthat silence must have hurt Viktor the most.


    On the other hand, Jake believed in the archery the most!


    With his view of it and the desire to be a pioneer of his archery, it only made sense for him to take the crown of the matters and guide everyone.


    Jake said, "Since we have a lot of time, we must make archery more known. I don''t know much about The Warmonger Empire, but I''ve seen a group of archers trying their best to learn it. They''re pressured and bullied by others. There''s no incentive from the empire to keep them going, yet they diligently build their muscle memory on the training grounds.


    "We should start from those that also believe in archery. Leave that to me. I''ll need your help, though."


    Viktor stared at the young man for a while before severely nodding.


    He didn''t want his house to be forgotten. always on m|vl|e|mp|y|r


    He didn''t want its entire history to be buried underneath grandiose magic and other weapons.


    He had not felt a spark of change within himself until now. Jake''s smile, however, kindled Viktor''s resolution.


    All he needed now was solid proof that archery had the future.


    Aaron smiled from ear to ear, "Yer can rely on those old bones! I know about yer loot, Jake! When do we start the grind?"


    Jake turned to the old master and smiled, "I will start as soon as possible. Before locking myself in your workce, I must check my new skills and their prospects. I''ll see you soon, Master Aaron."


    "Yer want me gone already?" Aaronughed.


    Jake shook his head. It wasn''t his intention.


    After that talk, Jake spoke a little more in detail about his n.


    It could be summarized in one sentence.


    "I''ll be the boss of the training grounds."


    -


    Ender found a quiet branch for himself in Viktor''s ntation.


    Odin was running around the trees.


    Wukong stood before the heap of ores that Jake and he had mined from the dungeon. He stared at them with great interest.


    Aaron had approached the baby monkey.


    He said, "Yer want to learn about each ore?"


    He usually wouldn''t speak to Wukong or even interact with him in any way, as Wukong was just a monkey in Aaron''s eyes. It was already bizarre for him to have seen Wukong learn about artisan ss.


    That said, Aaron had nothing to do at Viktor''s ce.


    Jake was busy with Medusa as he had promised to y with her. He was shooting dead mice around Viktor''s ce. It had pissed Viktor so much that he forgot about everything Jake had promised and shouted at him as though he were an unruly child misbehaving.


    Jake and Viktor argued for a while before Medusa chimed in and hissed at thetter. She was so relentless that Viktor clicked his tongue twice and turned around.


    He was defeated by the baby snake.


    While it was great that Jake could bond with Medusa and so could Wukong with Aaron, Jake and hispanions needed the rxing time after the dungeon. There was absolutely no threat in Viktor''s workce, meaning everyone could forget about the dangerous world outside.


    It was also fun and calm.


    Jake spent an hour with Medusa before she had eaten all the mice and the reserves of food Jake had bought for her. He even thought Medusa was forcing herself to eat more than she could to y with him.


    He became like a father and told her to rest.


    Medusa curled up in Jake''s pocket on his chest.


    She soon wouldn''t be able to easily nest there as she was growing up with each level.


    Jake sat down at the edge of Viktor''s workce and opened his game system.


    ''I''ll check everyone''s assimtion soon. First, I need to see what exactly Blood Wine does,'' Jake thought. Since his drunk self didn''t stop him from assimting with Wukong, Jake decided it''d be better to see what benefits he''d receive from others with this skill.


    That said, he needed to know precisely what Blood Wine did to him.


    He was forcing himself not to look at this legendary skill until now.


    [Blood Wine(Legendary)(Passive Skill)¡ªthe user''s blood has been reced with Dionysus'' blood, a wine. Blood and any other fluids produced by the user''s body turn into wine. Any foreign fluid intake is also turned into a wine, and its effects are appropriately bnced and enhanced. The more drunk the user is, the stronger the effects. The natural stats also increase based on the drunk level.


    Blood Wine naturally strengthens the user''s endurance by 30%.]


    Jake stared at the screen with fish eyes.


    ''Because of Ender and Odin, I perspired a lot¡­ and smelled a pleasant and sweet fragrance. Was that alcohol? So it wasn''t my imagination¡­''


    Jake''s lips went straight.

 Chapter 135: Assimilation (6)

    Jake spat.


    His saliva was as red as blood. He hadn''t noticed it before because he had no reason to salivate or spit abundantly. Now that he had spat, however, he could see that his saliva was as red as the wine he had assimted with!


    He could produce wine with his saliva!


    He gathered saliva on his tongue and gulped it down.


    The taste was nd.


    It was like his saliva was normal, yet the color was different! He obviously produces wine now, so how could the taste be nd?


    ''I am sober, right? Yeah, I''m not shouting that I love everyone and everything rted to archery, and the world doesn''t seem like on my palm, so I should be sober,'' Jake calmed himself down. He would regret if he were to say that he loves Viktor as a friend because he''d given him Fletcher subss and high-quality arrows for free.


    He gulped down; it was a natural reaction this time.


    ''Since I make wine naturally, it wouldn''t be weird for me to be drunk all the time. I must be held back by something¡­ that''s so fortunate!'' Jake inwardly thanked for this limit or disadvantage!


    He was quick on the uptake, though.


    ''Any liquid will make me drunk! I was so nervous at the restaurant that I hadn''t eaten and drank anything with Prince and Sin!'' Jake eximed.


    If he were to drink water or tea with them, he''d get drunk!


    The siblings are older than him, so they would notice!


    Jake clenched his hand, ''No way I get so drunk with just a tea. I must confirm it!''


    Jake abruptly stood up and went to the table without caring about anyone. He picked up a ss bottle of water and sipped, wetting his throat.


    He opened his game system and eagerly waited for its message.


    [You have drank water.]


    [The water has been turned into a wine.]


    [Your drunk level has been increased by 0,001%.]


    ''The taste is so nd, though!'' Jake said. He had been nervous until now, but those messages calmed him down. He obviously wouldn''t be as drunk as he had been after stealing the legendary boss.


    He didn''t swim in the wine, after all.


    He''d have to drink a lot of water to be truly drunk.


    He also would piss, so this percentage level would bounce up and down quite a lot with just water alone.


    ''So¡­ the taste is nd, meaning I somewhat control this alcohol intake¡­ I need to research more into Dionysus or level up and see whether this legendary skill evolves along with me. I might be too weak for it now. I just hope I can get more control of it in the future.'' Jake thought.


    While he could avoid potions or any significant liquids that would make his drunk level go high, he couldn''t avoid water as he naturally required it.


    That said, he didn''t feel thirsty at all. He only drank water to verify his worst thoughts.


    ''Does it mean I no longer get thirsty? That''s pretty awesome,'' Jake thought. The water had been as sulent as usual, after all.


    Jake thought the taste was nd because it was nowhereparable to the wine he had drank and assimted with.


    This meant that Jake would no longer get thirsty but could still enjoy water and other liquids.


    ''Isn''t it simr to mypanions?'' Jake thought. His recent experience with Master''s seniors¡ªthe dogs¡ªmade him appreciate his summons'' unique build.


    It could be argued that Jake was in a game, so nature problems weren''t considered for yers'' sake and enjoyment. The reality, however, was that Jake''s pets were built different.


    Beast tamers would be pretty jealous of him.  _emp _y,r.


    Jake hadn''t tested potions.


    Mana was always a problem for him because he had so little of it.


    The epic ring he''d received from Prince was an absolute lifesaver!


    Jake still had mana and health potions in his equipment. Thetter would be useful if he were to level up in dangerous zones. His epic ring also wouldn''tst forever¡­


    Whipping out a mana potion, Jake silently looked at it.


    It was nd and nowhere near close to the tasty water.


    No one cared about potions and forced them into their mouths to regain some of their stats.


    Now that Jake was built different, the mana potion weighed more.


    It became so significant¡­ and like a prerequisite to an unwanted transformation!


    ''Whatever happens, happens,'' Jake said before gulping down an entire potion.


    He didn''t forget to use a skill to lose mana potions.


    [You have drunk a small mana potion.]


    [The small mana potion has been turned into a wine.]


    [Your drunk level has been increased by 0,50%.]


    [The small mana potion''s effect has been increased by 100%]


    Jake''s eyes widened in surprise!


    This increase meant that he could drink one potion, and it would regenerate his mana like two potions! It was a blessing for him since he really didn''t want to invest in his intelligence to increase mana points!


    The drunk level was his weakness, but Jake would have to drink quite a lot to be drunk.


    Given that the drunk level at which he lost himself and became a reckless lover of archery was around one hundred percent, he could control his intake of potions and be careful with it.


    His drunk level also should fall with time.


    ''The more drunk I am, the better the effects! I should get drunk up to one hundred percent to unveil the drunk stages and how each stage increases the effects of potions! Master Aaron likes to drink his green whiskey, so I might do it in his workce! It''s not like me drunk can''t work! I love archery as much while drunk, so I can work for sure! Alright!


    I will get drunk today!'' Jake thought.


    After testing the new legendary skill, Jake turned his eyes to the second legendary skill he''d received.


    He smiled and called out his fourthpanion, "Want to go first, mydy?"


    Medusa peeked from his pocket, her eyes shining golden.


    She was raring to give the assimtion a go!

 Chapter 136: Assimilation (7)

    "Let''s do it, then," Jake sincerely smiled at Medusa and walked to the middle of Viktor''s ntation. He shouted at the house owner to activate the effigy and have it ready for practice.


    Viktor casually activated the effigy with his royal crest.


    Meanwhile, Jake worked on his muscles and warmed up before a short training session.


    It was a necessity everyone should do before any significant workout!


    Medusa was also gone and back to her tattoo.


    She was waiting for her master patiently.


    Finally, Jake activated the newest skill and felt its effects take over him!


    In Medusa''s case, her tattoo reacted differently than Wukong''s. It stretched and became longer, weaving around Jake''s limbs and torso. Medusa''s snake rested on Jake''s right shoulder.


    The snake was thicker and more significant than ever before. It coiled around Jake as much as possible, bathing him in warmth and power.


    It wasn''t all.


    While Wukong''s transformation extends toward Jake''s head and draws a unique design of the monkey king on his face, Medusa''s tattoo entirely turns Jake into a snake man. Wherever her thick form couldn''t reach him, her tattoo scales did, painting Jake in the scales from head to toe.


    Because he was handsome and better than average-looking men, the new form suited him.


    It was arresting in its unique way.


    [You have assimted with the legendary existence, Medusa.]


    [Medusa has entered the battle.]


    [Five minutes of cooldown has been applied.]


    [You and Medusa are too weak to bear the burden of the assimtion.]


    [The Assimtion between you and Medusa has been lowered from the legendary grade to themon.]


    [The Assimtionsts one minute.]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    [Archer(Medusa) Lv. 23 HP: 2000/2000 MP: 2700/2700]


    [VIT: 549 STR: 960 INT: 1669 DEX: 1403 END: 1098]


    [You have temporarily unlocked The Medusa''s Slick Scales(Legendary)]


    [Your body can''t bear the burden of the new skill.] NovelBinmp yr content


    [The Medusa''s Slick Scales have been lowered to themon grade.]


    Jake''s stats in his assimtion with Medusa were much different for two reasons.


    He wasn''t drunk, and Medusa''s power was her high intelligence.


    She was also a snake, so her dexterity was also high, making it her second strongest aspect. She was the existence who could apply her natural disposition to her skills and make her poison as fast as her form or even faster!


    This was something that Medusa hadn''t been aware of until now.


    Her assimtion with Jake and their shared stats helped her understand her origin and unlock skills lost in her bloodline.


    "Slick Scales? What exactly it¡ª" Jake muttered, only to fall onto his rear as he tried to take a step forward.


    From up above, Ender''s screeches boomed. Those were directed at Medusa, who dared to take his spot on Jake''s right shoulder! He gazed at them with his pathetique expression, ensuring Medusa heard him.


    Those screeches usually sounded so adorable, but Jake could now feel so much of Medusa''s feelings that he began to get irritated at his baby eagle.


    He calmed himself down and stood up.


    s, he fell onto his side as his right hand slid on the ground.


    "What''s going on?" Jake said.


    He turned his right hand around and stared at his palm. He couldn''t see any liquid or anything slippery, yet he was falling down as though the ground beneath him was polished.


    He could guess enough from Medusa''s skill name but decided to look into the skill and read its description.


    Jake had to be fast as he only had one minute of the assimtion.


    In the meantime, Ender kept yelling at Medusa.


    He was in such a good mood that he didn''t even think he''d get his master snap at him.


    Jake shouted, "Can''t you be quiet for a second, Ender?! Shut up!"


    Swallowing his pride and enjoyment, the baby eagle silently stared at Jake.


    Jake didn''t even pay him any attention as he read Medusa''s skills.


    Tears welled in Ender''s dark eyes. He was a baby eagle at the end of the day. This kind of different side of his friend hurt him no matter how much he tried to reason with it.


    He turned around and flew away, leaving glittering stars in his wake.


    Odin chased after Ender as much as he could and eventually found him.


    Jake noticed theck of the baby eagle and sighed¡­ he''d deal with thatter.


    He strained to stand up and said, "I get it¡­ this skill allows you to be a snake whenever and wherever you want, allowing you to crawl on any structure, be it down or up, at your own pace. It also makes everything slippery for you to crawl on. It''s truly a skill for the queen, mydy."


    Medusa replied with an avnche of feelings, her tattoo burning.


    Jake smiled, "A minute is not enough to master it¡­ but this skill gives me an idea. I like it."


    It was the idea that would help his archery and enable Jake much more, so both felt excited for the future. Jake also saw that his mana was higher than his health points, meaning he could rain skills from afar in this form and be a different kind of menace to his enemies.


    Having so much variety pleased him a lot.


    Jake took out his bow and an arrow. It was hard to hold them while Slick Scales were activated, but Jake decided he''d begin training right here and now! He tried to release an arrow and failed.


    His smile didn''t fade.


    Jake took another out of his quiver and continued this practice for a few precious seconds left.


    After that, Medusa disappeared.


    Embers of her feelings were still in his heart, but Jake already returned to himself and was thinking of his baby eagle. He looked around Viktor''s workce and found out that these two must have left the house and went outside.


    Jake told Viktor and Aaron he''d be back soon and left outside to find his two preciouspanions.


    These two weren''t alone.


    "I''ve been waiting for you," said the high-level assassin.


    Jake narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 137: Assimilation (8)

    Jake could see hispanions'' locations on his minimap.


    He didn''t use it before because he wanted to give Odin and Ender more time. It was so rare to see Ender''s weak side, after all.


    Odin was usually the one on the receiving end. The baby wolf would always snatch the attention ofdies with his silver fur and adorable nuzzle, which Ender would then use to call him pathetic.


    Today, Ender was the pathetic one for the same reason Odin couldn''t go against the attention of others¡ªhe was so young!


    After not finding hispanions anywhere in Viktor''s workce, Jake turned on his minimap and left the house. He strolled to his summons'' location, only to find them held down by the high-level assassin.


    Odin was pushed against the ground while the adult man''s hand was enough to be a prison for Ender.


    Jake didn''t make anything rash.


    He stared at the man.


    The assassin was cloaked in a ck mantle.


    Half of his face was behind the ck bandanna.


    He said, "I''ve been waiting for you."


    "I thought so," Jake replied.


    Jake''s attitude was odd for someone whosepanions were in a pinch. His voice was emotionless, and he gazed at the man as though nothing happening at the moment mattered.


    Odin and Ender, however, could tell that Jake was worried about them and that his heart was like a kettle boiling with anger toward the assassin.


    "Hah!" The assassinughed, "You recall my voice, don''t you?"


    "Of course I do," Jake nodded, "Law be damned, right?"


    "Yeah," Law be damned nodded. His nickname was different as he hade to Jake''s side with his first character, whose level was so high that Jake could only dream of defeating him. "Those pets aren''t normal. You can summon them, and their existence is enough to wake up the legendary boss! I want them!"


    "You think I will say yes and hand them in to you?" Jake asked. "Hey, Ender, Odin! Attack him!"


    Though these two may have been trapped, Odin could use his tail to attack the assassin, and Ender could peck on the assassin''s fingers. They did absolutely no damage to him.


    "You seem not to understand the gravity of your situation," Law be damned said. He was sneering behind his bandanna and was happy to tell Jake that there was nothing he couldn''t do to him.


    Law be damned could zero Jake''s level.


    He could prevent Jake from leaving The Warmonger Empire''s capital, Last Night.


    He was the assassin with so much level and experience that the soldiers couldn''t protect Jake in time.


    Jakeughed aloud, "Haha! So you will give up on everything you''ve done until now to focus on me? You gonna ignore the fact that I can make a second character and have fun in the game somewhere different while you camp here in The Warmonger Empire to kill me again?"


    "You really have no sense of what high-level yers can do," Law be damned said. "Those idiots from the alliance haven''t sent their highest-level yers at you yet. But we can mark as many yers as we want and keep tabs on them from anywhere. Your seemingly clever n to have a second character to discourage me is pointless. I will always know whenever you log in with your first character.


    I will always know your location. You''re so done."


    Jake burst outughing!


    His reaction surprised Law be damned.


    He didn''t let anything show on his face, though.


    It was so easy with the bandanna over his face.


    Jake calmed himself down.


    That was when Odin and Ender disappeared.


    Their five-minute cooldown ended.


    These two had entered the battle after all.


    Jake raised his chin and said, "I''m so done until I give you my pets, right? Then you will happily let me go, yeah? But you idiot have just said that the alliance hasn''t sent their best assassins to me yet! One assassin more doesn''t matter to me at all! Soe at me, Law be damned! Come and kill me with your highest-level character!


    "That''s all you can do! You have no chance against me when we''re on the equal ground! Or maybe we''re not meant to be on the same ground at all since I have my preciousrades!"


    "Exactly!" Law be damned shouted, "You''re nothing without those pets! Your archery is nothing without them!"


    "Idiot," Jake drawled. "My archery enables me, and so it enables my pets. It''s the bow and the arrow that awakened Cerberus! It all began from the moment I picked up a bow and an arrow! Everything is shaped after that resolution to prove others wrong about the archery! And my archery isn''t my skills nor my forms.


    I''vee to understand it recently! My archery is the path that will make me and others awaken their talents with bows and arrows! I will turn that into the foundation of archery! The archery will make others loyal and true to themselves!"


    Jake stepped forward and walked to the assassin with no fear whatsoever.


    He stood so close to him that he could kiss him at any moment.


    Jake sneered, "You lost to me twice now, Law be damned."


    "You will regret everything you''ve said just now," Law be damned replied.


    "You see, I wield a bow, so others bow before me, not the other way around," Jake smiled.


    "Such a terrible wordy," Law be damned said.


    He then killed Jake in one move, as expected of a high-level yer.


    A momentter, an arrow pierced through Law be damned''s chest.


    He died.


    Coming out from the shadows side by side, Viktor and Aaron came closer to the death scene. |le|mp|y|r.


    Master Aaron caressed his long beard, "He dropped a mantle¡­ I''ll see to it."


    Viktor lowered his bow.


    A faint smile spread on his face.


    Aaron didn''t notice it as he leaned down to pick Law be damned''s loot.


    Jake hadn''t dropped anything, as he wore casual clothes, and his inventory was empty. He didn''t leave Viktor''s workce with anything significant because he had a bounty on his head.


    Aaron asked while checking the mantle''s stats. "Yer could have killed him before he got Jake''s head."


    "I didn''t want Jake to know," Viktor replied.


    "Tsundere! Haha!" Aaronughed.


    Viktor''s countenance returned to his usual, pissed face. He turned around and left the scene.


    "Don''t leave me alone, yer bastard! What if the assassin has friends?!" Aaron shouted as he ran after Viktor''s shadow.


    Viktor casually shrugged, "You wouldn''t die so easily."

 Chapter 138: Assimilation (9)

    Jake died.


    He opened his eyes in the real world and slowly took off his virtual reality helmet. He didn''t look bothered about his death in the slightest and even wore a faint smile.


    "Everyone''s so selfish that I feel like at home!" Jakeughed.


    If Law be damned told The Alliance about Jake and his powers, he wouldn''t have been able to snatch Cerberus, extract his trace, and go through the golden door.


    All those exciting events wouldn''t have happened if Law be damned hadn''t been selfish!


    He smelled himself and decided to take a quick bath.


    s, his phone suddenly trembled.


    Jake picked it up and looked at the screen. He didn''t recognize the number but had a hunch it was Damien''swyer, who must have been already notified about the deal.


    Jake answered the call, confirming his thoughts.


    He was careful about his information, but thewyer operated so professionally that Jake''s doubts and fears were quickly proved pointless.


    Once the man confirmed his identity, he carefully made a contract. Jake received it quickly in his email and read it three times to avoid being scammed.


    He consulted his doubts with thewyer and even typed his problems into the search engine for additional advice.


    After an hour, Jake signed the contract and made a deal with Damien Twice.


    Theyer said over the phone, "My client has already been notified about it. The money should be in your ount in five minutes. Mr. Damien has also covered the tax. Please proceed to log into the game to pass my client the legendary item."


    "Yes, thank you. It was nice and informative," Jake replied.


    The man smiled, "It''s my pleasure."


    Just like thewyer said, Damien Twice paid for the legendary trace with his personal bank ount. Because of the newws, Jake could see Damien Twice''s name, bank, address, and more information. Jake didn''t know whether it was a sign of friendship, but he now knew more about the famous actor than most of his fan girls.


    It felt so bizarre.


    Those thoughts vanished upon noticing money in his bank ount.


    It was the first ie Jake had received in his life. His lips unconsciously curved up, and he stared at his phone until his excitement took him to his father.


    "Wait, I must log in and pass the legendary trace," Jake reminded himself.


    Because he''d been killed, Jake appeared in the sanctuary. He quickly left this annoying ce and ran down to meet the siblings by the restaurant.


    Their conversation was short and enjoyable. Jake''s excitement could have been seen, so Damien didn''t want to take much of Jake''s time and even spared him from his usual excesses.


    Sin was so surprised by it that she remained silent for most of the talk.


    It seemed like both siblings had somewhat changed after meeting Jake or were positively influenced by him.


    Prince bonded with Cerberus and summoned him.


    It was a small, ck puppy that appeared like a natural rival for Odin.


    Sin snatched him from Prince and nestled him against her chest.


    "So cute," she said.


    Prince sighed, and so did Jake.


    Prince soon returned to his old self, "Don''t ya dare die a lot to those bastards. Take over this empire, my dark horse! I will return here at some point to show off my mor!"


    "Yeah," Jake nodded, half-joking, half-not.


    Sin waved her farewell, "We''ll meet again, sooner orter."


    Those words sounded mysterious and weren''t uttered without any reason. Jake could see that Sin strongly believed in their reunion. It could be because of the puppy resting in her arms or perhaps because of something entirely different.


    That side of her was so confident and charming that Jake decided to take it head-on.


    He replied, "I will be much different when we meet for the second time."


    "And so we will," Sin smiled.


    -


    It was rare for Jake to spend only a few minutes in the game.


    He logged out and threw his virtual helmet to the side.


    He then barged out of his room and went downstairs.


    His mom was back home and eagerly watched another episode of a romance series she had recently fallen in love with. Her joy and passion made her seem younger by a few years.


    Jake didn''t really see that effect, though.


    He couldn''t spot his father anywhere in the living room.


    "Is he in the garage?" Jake asked.


    His mother nodded without peeling her eyes off the TV''s screen.


    Jake sighed. If his father locked himself in the garage, it meant he wouldn''te out anytime soon. He also hated when someone disturbed him during his screwing with his cars.


    It was inevitable that Jake would not pass the good news to him soon.


    His mother surprised him, "Tell him the dinner''s about to be ready. I''ll order something real quick for us. He can''t tell the difference anyway."


    "Thanks!" Jake smiled and turned around, running to the garage.


    Mrs. Lewandowska turned around and looked at Jake''s back with a bright smile.


    Atst, Jake was in the garage.


    His father, Edward, was doing something to the car''s engine.


    He noticed Jake and narrowed his eyes at him.


    That was when Jake used his mom''s card to calm his father and conversed casually with him.


    "Is there something wrong with the engine?" Jake asked.


    Edward shook his head, "I want to make this car howl like my father''s car."


    It was an electronic car that was so silent that it didn''t excite older generations.


    Jake was never into cars or saw those older cars, so he couldn''t tell what his father wanted to achieve.


    Edward harrumphed, "Is there a sound you love in the game?"


    "Yeah. The whistle of my arrows is the melody of my soul!" Jake replied.


    Edward howled, "That''s it! Imagine your bow and arrows not producing any whistles! That''s how this electronic car feels to me!"


    Jake took a step back, his face horrified.


    Edward snickered.


    Jake changed the topic rather immediately. The prospect of not hearing his arrows'' whistles was too frightening for him to even consider.


    He could imagine that silent arrows would be deadly, but at least he would do his best to still hear the whistles himself!


    He showed Edward his bank ount.


    "I put 80% of it into savings ounts. The rest I will use to invest into myself in the game," Jake said. "But if there are expenses I can help with, tell me."


    Edward stopped tinkering with his car and seriously looked at Jake''s phone. He couldn''t believe his son had thought so far and put much of his earnings into savings ounts.


    Since he lived at his parents'' expense, Jake didn''t have to spend his money at all!


    It was smart of him to make a savings ount for his future!


    It was Saku''s advice, and Jake listened.


    Edward smiled, "Have you found a legend in the game?"


    "Yep," Jake nodded.


    "It''s highly unlikely for you to find another one so soon," Edward said, his tone hinting to Jake that selling legends or anything close to this grade was difficult and impossible.


    Jake understood it, "I didn''te here to tell you that I want to drop out of college. I just wanted to share the news with you! I''m gonna bully Maryter, too."


    Edward chuckled, "She won''t even care about your savings ount."


    "No, I sold a cute pet to someone else," Jake said.


    Edward''s green eyes shone with mischief, "You naughty son. Do it."


    "I will." Jake rubbed his hands.


    Edward''s old face melted, then, "Good job so far, Jake. Your baby steps as an adult make me proud."


    "¡­thanks pop¡­"

 Chapter 139: Assimilation (10)

    Jake was back in the game.


    He ran to Viktor''s workce and exined about his death to him and Aaron. His two resident friends weren''t surprised about his death and epted his story without any questions.


    ''I guess it''smon for yers to die often,'' Jake thought. ''I didn''t die for the second time, though. Law be damned is probably trolling me or giving me a fake hope¡­ damn you, bastard.''


    Going between the capital and Viktor''s ce was currently too dangerous for Jake. He could die at any moment and was even convinced that Law be damned would havee out at him to kill him for the second time.


    It was odd that he hadn''t done that.


    Jake wouldn''t waste that asion, though.


    "I should test out the remaining assimtions," Jake thought aloud. The only problem was that Ender was in a bad mood, so Jake couldn''t assimte with him.


    Perhaps he couldmand Ender to assimte with him, but Jake didn''t want to force his summons and treat them without any empathy.


    Since he swore to deal with that issue, Jake summoned Ender and Odin.


    Thetter was here because Odin was the first to run after Ender. He must haveforted the baby eagle and shownpassion to him.


    Jake wanted Odin to be a part of his conversation with Ender and also thank himter for being everyone''s big brother.


    Surprisingly, Odin and Ender coalesced before Jake in an unusual position.


    Odin sat on the ground and had his paws closed. He was like a calm guardian wolf.


    Ender perched on his head and looked to the side.


    While Odin always appeared before Jake to be his guard, Ender''s usual spot was on Jake''s right shoulder. It had been forcefully taken two hours ago by Medusa''s Assimtion and was now empty because Ender refused to fly over there.


    Jake smiled and thought, ''Thank you, Odin. You''re everyone''s big brother.''


    Odin''s red eyes gleamed with happiness and warmth.


    Jake shifted his eyes to Ender, ''Look at me, Ender. Let me face the consequences of my actions.''


    It wasn''t amand but a request.


    It was so difficult to refuse Jake, but Ender was still hurt by him. He was held back by his pride! Soon, those feelings meshed together and became the unique kind of pathetique expression that Ender used to stare at Jake with.


    Jake smiled, ''Yeah, I deserve to be looked down on by you. I shouldn''t have shouted at you. Sorry for that¡­''


    Ender wouldn''t be so easily swayed by those words! He didn''t screech and only kept his gaze weighing on Jake, turning their meeting into a staring contest.


    He could feel Jake''s emotions and that he was troubled by that, but Ender''s pride was worth much more!


    He couldn''t just forgive him like that!


    How could he even make him cry?!


    Ender was so hurt and furious that he decided to stare at him for a long time with a Pathetique mask!


    After a minute, Ender pped his wings and took over Jake''s right shoulder.


    It''d better not be mentioned to the baby eagle that his pettiness and punishment hadsted only one minute.


    Odin howled upon noticing his master andpanioning to terms!


    They had made up and now were back to their old self!


    Odin couldn''t have been happier.


    "Should we assimte now and see what kind of power our assimtion holds?" Jake asked as he looked over the baby eagle settled on his right shoulder.


    Ended screeched with pride.


    He looked down on Odin and screeched at him.


    Ender said, ''I''m third. You''re fourth. Again! Pathetique!''


    If Odin''s happiness were like a mirror, it would have been shattered into a web of cracks. He couldn''t believe that Ender returned to his old self without any hint of change and that he mocked him for being fourth again!


    It was a shock that turned Odin into a statue full of disbelief.


    Why was being everyone''s big brother so difficult? Where was Wukong?


    Odin stared at the ground as he asked himself those questions.


    Jake petted Odin''s head beforeing to the middle of Viktor''s workce.


    He assimted with Ender''s bond!


    A change that Jake hadn''t expected happened, then.


    The tattoo on his neck burst open with darkness. It was like a hole cracked open on Jake''s flesh in which bottomless darkness dwelled. The darkness came over Jake''s right arm, back, and chest.


    It was like he wore a ck sleeve!


    The darkness spread further and coalesced into a small right wing on Jake''s back! It was small and didn''t seem usable by any means, but it was still a wing nheless!


    ''Holy! I might be able to fly in the future?!'' Jake thought.


    Flying was impossible for humans. Even though humans took over flying with nes, it was still done through machines. Jake, however, could see himself getting Ender''s full-grown wings to im the skies himself!


    It would be so cool!


    He stood still like a child who heard his parents talking about presents for Christmas!


    Jake was that excited!


    He looked up at his hands. One of them was ck.


    He clenched his right hand and discovered it didn''t feel any different.


    ''I must see the system messages!'' Jake thought.


    [You have assimted with the legendary existence, Ender.]


    [Ender has entered the battle.]


    [Five minutes of cooldown has been applied.]


    [You and Ender are too weak to bear the burden of the assimtion.]


    [The Assimtion between you and Ender has been lowered from the legendary grade to themon.]


    [The Assimtionsts one minute.]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    [Archer(Ender) Lv. 22 HP: 2330/2330 MP: 2475/2475]


    [VIT: 679 STR: 1203 INT: 1450 DEX: 1513 END: 1123]


    [You have temporarily unlocked The Ender''s Darkness Genesis(Legendary)]


    [Your body can''t bear the burden of the new skill.]


    [The Ender''s Darkness Genesis has been lowered to themon grade.]


    As Jake extended his hand to see what Darkness Genesis did, his mind shook.


    He froze.


    His mind was then thrown somewhere far away, and so was Ender''s.


    These two were now exposed to something out of this world!

 Chapter 140: Assimilation (11)

    "Huh?" Jake blinked.


    He had extended his hand to click on the game system, only to find himself floating in the world of darkness. He momentarily thought that he had somehow entered Ender''s Darkness Nest, but a screech on his right shoulder told him it wasn''t the case.


    "You''re here, Ender! Wait, aren''t we in assimtion?" Jake thought. He quickly noticed that he wasn''t in this peculiar state as his right hand was back to normal.


    He wore his casual clothes and was seemingly teleported to an unknown ce.


    It was so odd that Jake didn''t know what to think of it.


    Ender was also confused.


    That was when the darkness before them spread like a curtain. It revealed skies and clouds bathing in the sunset. It was like an ocean of blood suddenly manifested before them.


    It swallowed them whole.


    Jake and Ender were now resting on a fluffy cloud, bemused. They were utterly at someone else''s wish and didn''t know what to do.


    Jake wanted to stand up, but just ncing at the world beneath him was enough to throw him back to his seat. If he were to fall from this height, he would die.


    Ender wouldn''t be able to save him, either.


    That was when something flew past him! It was so fast that Jake couldn''t have caught a glimpse of it. He only felt drops of liquid sshing onto his face.


    He touched it and looked at his fingers, finding blood.


    A raw, warm blood bubbled on his fingers!


    Ender screeched then.


    Jake looked to his left.


    Two existences were floating between the scarlet clouds, ring at each other.


    One of them was a man in histe twenties with pale skin, short ck hair, and dark eyes. His tall height was draped by ck robes that fluttered behind him.


    He came across as a fallen angel because two wings unfolded behind his back.


    Though hisplexion must have been pale all the time, he was unnaturally baster now, meaning he must have lost a lot of blood. A streak of crimson liquid dripped from the corner of his lips.


    That said, nothing could take away from his deadly re.


    It was a face that could kill countless weak people with just a stare alone. He wore an aura of authority and superiority.


    Flying across him was a human.


    He wore sandals with wings attached to them, which must have been the reason he could have chased after the dark-haired fallen angel up until now. The rest of his equipment was scarce. He only wore armored short pants and had a white cape pping behind his back.


    The human relied more on his bronze skin and muscles to defend and fight.


    He also wielded the bronze spear, which he directed at the fallen angel.


    He shouted, "Legends, humans, demons, beasts, animals, stock¡ªall bleed the same!"


    There was ag in Ender and Jake''s vision.


    A secondter, the scene of two men facing each other changed to the bronze-skinned human impaling the fallen angel on his spear. The other end of the spear pierced through the chest and popped from the ck-haired man''s back.


    Blood trickled down its sharp de, reaching the warring grounds beneath them!


    "It''s red¡­" the human whispered, "¡­like the clouds around us."


    As humiliation and hatred shed across the ck-haired man''s eyes, his body unnaturally shivered. He spat a mouthful of blood at the bronze human before splitting himself into several ck eagles!


    "Chase after them!" The bronze human issued themand.


    He flew after one of the eagles.


    A small group of humans disbanded from underneath the clouds, each chasing after an eagle.


    "That''s¡­ sad," Jake said.


    Ender silently stared at the scene.


    Jake''s vision broke into countless shards.


    His mind returned to Viktor''s workce.


    -


    [You have learned about Ender''s past.]


    [You have acquired a new title¡ªEnder''s Friend(Legendary).]


    [Your new title has been synced with your bond with Ender.]


    [Ender''s battle cooldown has been increased up to ten minutes.]


    [You have received a new legendary quest¡ªEnder''s Return.]


    [Ender''s Return(Legendary)¡ªfind all ck eagles that survived the true human''s onught. Combine them with your bonded summon¡ªEnder¡ªto unlock his true potential and skills dwelling within him. You''re eligible to sense Ender''s split souls and steal them from others through your title¡ªEnder''s Friend.]


    Jake was no longer in his assimted state.


    After all, he had spent some time in the unexpected vision.


    Ender was on his right shoulder, silent.


    Jake extended his hand and invited him to perch there.


    Ender sensed Jake''s intent and pped his wings. He slowlynded on Jake''s palm.


    "I won''t let you suffer the same fate," Jake said as he brought his baby eagle close to his face. He used his nose to show affection to his eagle. Jake''s nose was like a beak because he wanted to be as close to the eagles as possible.


    Ender screeched. He wasn''t alone like the man in the vision.


    Jake''s support and strength burned in Ender''s heart.


    He was confident in his future!


    He was so full of pride, too!


    He recalled how he had fought in The First Dungeon and how strong he could be along with his friend and master, The Archer. So much power meant that any dangerous human would suffer death at their hands!


    Ender screeched. He said, ''You aren''t bronze skinned!''


    Jakeughed, "Yeah, I''m so white that it''s dangerous for my skin! Haha! Well, not every bronze-skinned human is a bad human, though. We can''t judge people based on their appearances, Ender. And even if we judge someone wrong, we''ll always return because I''m a yer who can die and fight until the end! I never give up!"


    Ender screeched.


    He screeched¡­


    And he screeched¡­ he couldn''t help but believe in Jake, even though he was a human!


    A mere vision wouldn''t turn Ender into Jake''s enemy.


    He wasn''t so shallow or stupid!


    The baby eagle steeled his little heart and was now ready to be even stronger!


    Odin howled from below.


    These two exchanged nces.


    To no one''s surprise, Ender gave up on Jake''s palm and perched himself on Odin''s head.


    Their bond had be better, after all.


    Jake broadly smiled, "You two are so adorable together!"


    Pathetique!


    Woof!


    Odin and Ender separated.


    "Come on, guys!" Jakeughed aloud.

 Chapter 141: Assimilation (12)

    Jake sat down.


    The new legendary quest he''d received was something Prince should receive down the line. Ender''s past was revealed to Jake and The Baby Ender because of the assimtion skill, so Jake inferred that Prince''s Undead ss and skills rted to it should trigger Cerberus'' potential and a quest.


    ''Richard said that Ender is a one-of-a-kind legendary boss¡­ but I guess he didn''t want me to think that every legendary boss would be like Ender¡­ Cerberus is the three-headed dog, so his circumstances make sense. I just hope I won''t forget about Ender''s quest because it seems like a long andplex quest.''


    Jake felt a strong stare.


    He looked to the side and found Ender staring at him.


    ''Don''t read my thoughts!'' Jake eximed. ''Well, you will remind me about this quest, and I think you will be the first one to notice your other parts, so I will leave that to you.''


    Ender nodded, causing Jake to sigh with relief.


    After eviscerating himself from the potential trouble, Jake appeased Ender by thinking about the description of the new quest.


    His first thought was that Ender''s other parts must havee from the tutorial ind.


    Ender had been discovered before Jake did and extracted his trace. Each tutorial ind should have a part of Ender!


    ''Impossible¡­'' Jake thought.


    There were so many of those inds that Jake didn''t even think of finding a way to sail to them.


    ''A lot of yers must have found Ender and¡­ extracted him in the same way or another,'' Jake thought further. He didn''t think many yers could be misfits like him on the tutorial ind. Still, it didn''t mean that only misfits could take Ender out of the tutorial ind.


    Because if it did, it''d mean that Jake had received a quest to fight really troublesome yers!


    ''Thinking like that won''t lead me anywhere,'' Jake came to the conclusion that he would contemte this quest upon finding the first clue to Ender''s second part.


    Ender agreed with that.


    ''I heard that the tutorial ind became more famous recently¡­'' Jake recalled the news he''d seen on the main page of social media. He couldn''t have avoided reading about that, as the headline was so big and attractive that he couldn''t have resisted checking it out.


    It also concerned the tutorial ind, so Jake''s excuse was that he''d not spoil himself in any way.


    The news told him a new NPC had appeared on the ind to guide yers. It was a beautiful woman from a fairy tale with whom everyone wanted to meet and build a rtionship. She was much different from slightly above-average-looking Richard.


    She was an arresting beauty.


    And her gender was probably the main reason the tutorial ind became a hot cake once again.


    ''Her name is Aurora if I am correct,'' Jake thought.


    Aurora''s sudden appearance on the tutorial inds led people to think that someone had managed to get Richard as their NPC Support. This was a usible theory.


    After all, NPCs couldn''t respawn and were like real residents of the world. Their rtionships with each yer were different, and it wasn''t unheard of for a yer to steal an NPC''s heart.


    Just like Richard, Aurora was a resident of knowledge. She could teach yers anything for as long as they wished, and her experience was bottomless.


    Her potential was so high that even high-level yers created new characters to get her onto their side. She could help them improve their high skills and take them to another level!


    ''I''d take Richard ten times out of ten,'' Jake said.


    Hispanions were on the same page here.


    "Alright," Jake looked at his firstpanion. Ender was forced to disappear because of the battle cooldown, so there were only two of them.


    Jake smiled and invited Odin for the assimtion.


    He stood up and activated the skill.


    The familiar messages shed in Jake''s eyes. He could see that he had sessfully assimted with Fenrir and that his stats had increased significantly.


    His tattoo on his right arm boiled.


    It stretched across his right arm and even went up to his shoulder and neck. It fought against Ender''s tattoo and eventually won, taking over Jake''s shoulder. From afar, the tattoo appeared as though a huge wolf pounced at Jake, his teeth sinking into his right shoulder.


    Jake''s right eye turned red and feral.


    A few strands of his hair were also white.


    His hearing and smell greatly spread around him, simr to his perception bubble. In fact, Jake was nearly sure that Odin''s skill, which now dwelled within Jake because of their assimtion, had blended with Jake''s passive perception bubble.


    He could smell nature and hear even the slightest rustle of leaves far away from him.


    Various people living and working near Viktor''s workce were no longer a secret to Jake, and he could even hear their conversations well.


    ''So this is Odin''s skill¡ªFeral Hunt,'' Jake thought.


    Though it may have sounded like a simple skill, it was the one that worked best with Jake''s current skills. He could see himself effortlessly marking enemies and tracking them to death. With those instincts, Jake''s styles were much smoother, and his defenses were also on a higher level.


    ''Awesome skill,'' Jake thought. ''Itpromises well what I''ve learned so far.''


    Inparison, Wukong''s martial arts enabled Jake''s futuristic vision of his archery. Medusa''s skill also gave Jake an idea of how and in what skill he could incorporate it.


    Later that day, Jake once again assimted with Ender.


    He learned more about Darkness Genesis.


    It was a skill that allowed him to feel andprehend darkness in a way no human or yer could. It was a perfect measure against those who hid in the shadows!


    ''This is the key to a countermeasure against those annoying assassins and thieves!'' Jake thought! He also could interact his skills much better with darkness, meaning he could produce skill against his nemesis!


    Jake licked his lips.


    He was getting so excited!


    "Viktor!"


    "What?"


    "You got any book about archery?"


    "Huh?"

 Chapter 142: GRIND (1)

    "Have yer died, boy?" Aaron asked. He was in a good mood now that Jake hade to him, as it meant they would work together in his workce and develop Jake''s artisan subss!


    Jake chuckled, "I asked Viktor to walk with me. I think he''s strong enough to make any assassin question themselves."


    "Smart of yer! It must have been difficult to get Viktor moving, though!" Aaron asked as he caressed his long beard.


    Jake shook his head. "No, I asked for a few books about archery. He was surprised at first but then decided on his own that he should help me get my hands on them! So both of us came to the capital¡­ I think he misunderstood me."


    "Misunderstood? Aren''t yer requesting books to improve yer archery?" Aaron asked.


    Jake grinned, "It''s to expand my imagination! I recently realized how poor it is! If I can''t imagine beauty, how can I be creative about my archery?! This is a serious w I must fix!"


    "Yer are not normal¡­" Aaron said, confused.


    He opened the door to his basement and guided Jake downstairs.


    This ce was as clean as it was before. Jake could swear that he had never seen any dirt or speck of dust here, meaning that Aaron had never given up on his passion and dreams. He was just held back by the harsh reality.


    "Jewelry, ye?" Aaron asked as he walked past various anvils and smithies.


    Jake nodded.


    These two then stopped before a grand stone furnace.


    Jake called his second summon, then. Wukong appeared on his right arm, holding dearly to it. He was confused by the furnace before him. His golden eyes widened in surprise as Aaron turned the furnaces'' mana engravings on.


    The furnace''s front lit up like a demon''s mouth. Inside, mes swirled like dancing fire fairies.


    Wukong''s eyes sparkled, and so did Jake''s.


    Both were interested in what could be achieved with this beast''s power!


    Aaron enjoyed their reactions.


    He liked them so much that he hadn''t parted his lips for a while and stood with a bright smile stered to his face.


    Atst, he said, "Artisan Quest shall nowmence!"


    [You have received a new artisan quest¡ªJewelry.]


    [Artisan Quest #2 ¡ª Jewelry ¡ª Follow Master Aaron''s instructions to learn basic jewelry skills.]


    [Reward: Aaron Timberart''s Savoir Faire Of Inspiration(Epic), friendship points with Aaron Timberart.]


    "Savoir¡­ Faire¡­ Of Inspiration?" Jake uttered the name of the skill. "Why does it sound so cool?"


    Aaron grinned, "People with creative upations need those sparks of inspiration to continue their craft! My Savoir Faire of Inspiration skill allows me to melt my inspiration along with ores to craft jewelry with unique effects! If an ore or gem already possesses a distinctive effect, this skill allows me to melt it again and enhance that effect further, so long as I have a spark of inspiration!


    The more inspiration, the better. The more experience in the field, the better! It can be any sort of experience, including suffering! Inspirationse in many forms, boy.


    "Which means yer shall not only melt the ores you have painstakingly mined and collected, but yer will also melt yer efforts, inspirations, and feelings alongside them! Yer shall start with normal stuff first, though."


    After this speech, Jake and Wukong felt betrayed upon hearing that they''d not craft jewelry with unique effects first! Instead, they would make molds and melt into them ores to get themon effects from each ore, which anyone could achieve with basic knowledge.


    Imprinting inspiration and other special effects was forter.


    "Yer can''tin!" Aaron shouted.


    "Meh," Jake said.


    Wukong nodded.


    "Yer two! I will make you die before the furnace!" Aaron harrumphed!


    And did he make them die!


    Aaron forced Jake and Wukong to make new molds while staying close to the furnace! He also made their faces so close to the furnace''s mouth that Jake and Wukong were as red as apples!


    It was so harsh for the baby monkey that Jake unsummoned him.


    Jake wiped off his brow and said, "You should go easy on him!"


    "Just a monkey!" Aaron replied.


    "And here I thought you became closer with Wukong¡­" Jake said. He wanted to wipe off his sweat again, but at this point, he decided to not care anymore.


    The jewelry was quite different from what he had read at home. It seemed like the furnace''s build and mana engraved within its structure did a lot of work for artisans. It was important to keep an eye on the melting ore and ensure that no imperfection from the ore would find its way to the gem''s substance, though.


    "My guess is that I would apply The Savoir Faire Of Inspiration into the furnace and thenter into handwork!" Jake shouted at Master Aaron, who had decided to have a drink.


    The old man nodded, "Yer smart!" He approached Jake and looked into the furnace, "But yer need more experience! I can see a lot of imperfections in the substance!"


    "Huh! How!" Jake eximed, then looked deeper into the furnace''s mouth.


    Aaronmented, "Looks like yer sweat got into yer eyes! Those molds are meant for a ne''s bead, right? What''s the reason?"


    Jake faintly smiled. In fact, he blushed a little, but it couldn''t have been seen because of the sweat and the swaying mes.


    He replied, "Based on the experience I''ve gathered from the dungeon, I strongly believe that I will be able to make a ne with a strong fire resistance!"


    "Yer fought many fire mages?" Aaron asked.


    Jake turned a deaf eye to this question.


    Later that day, Jake crafted various raw ne beads. The old man also taught Jake and Wukong how to carve simple shapes with a hot steel knife on already molded pieces.


    Aaron was satisfied with Jake''s creations, as they were above average for the first time, but he also told Jake that he needed more time at the furnace to get a better hang of melting! When it came to Jake''s handiwork, his hands were smooth and precise, as though he had spent a lot of time toiling with broken stuff and now understood theforts of utensils.


    Viktor visited Aaron''s house on the same day and passed Jake a few books.


    The second stage of Jake''s baby steps, therefore, has started.


    The grind!

 Chapter 143: GRIND (2)

    It had been two weeks since Jake secluded himself in Master Aaron''s basement.


    It took him a week to refine his basic jewelry skills and learn Savoir Faire Of Inspiration. Just like he had dered before, Jake was confident in creating a fire-resistant ne.


    He achieved this goal.


    Created from a fine copper piece, Jake''s ne bead received a drop of his inspiration, conjuring a fire resistance effect!


    [Your item, Archer''s Anti Fire Mage Ne, has beenpleted.]


    [Archer''s Anti Fire Mage Ne(Rare)(essory)(Durability(100/100)(100% Mana)]


    [Lv. Requirement¡ª20]


    [Rare Passive Skill¡ªIt''s warm¡ªapplies an invisible fire resistance aura to the yer and his equipment. The skill''s strength depends on the mana stored within the ne. Current bonus: 25% Fire Resistance!]


    Jake stared at the ne bead resting on his palm.


    A spark of inspiration urged him to create a fire-resistance essory. It wasn''t a coincidence that he chose a ne, as Sin was the origin of that inspiration.


    If anyone knew, Jake would probably go all red before them.


    The skill''s name, It''s Warm, also made Jake recall the heat he felt upon picking up Eve''s Ne from Sin and seeing her tease him a week ago about its warmth.


    ''I didn''t expect that inspiration to work out so well¡­ twenty-five percent of fire resistance seems huge! Maybe if I try more, I will be able to receive fifty percent buff! This is fun!'' Jake thought.


    He tried not to think about the inspiration too much, but Jake''s scarlet cheeks revealed that he had his meeting with Sin at the back of his head.


    ''After that, I should try to inspire myself with Cerberus'' howl. It was Odin that had awakened Cerberus, but if I craft an essory with an aura simr to Cerberus, my summons, particrly Odin, should benefit from it! Oh! I can make the strongest arrows for Fenrir''s Thunder with essories dotting arrow spines! It sounds so fun!''


    Someone else didn''t think it was fun.


    Odin attacked Jake''s leg as he widened his jaw and bit into his flesh.


    "Odin?!" Jake slightly jumped, as it was an unexpected attack! He looked below, finding his firstpanion gnawing on his calf as though it was a snack. "Don''t read my thoughts! Damn it! Why are you disliking the idea?! Stop biting on me!"


    Because Odin''s cooldown had been triggered, Odin didn''t let his master go until he was forcefully taken back to the tattoo stered on Jake''s right arm.


    Jake sighed with relief, "Sigh¡­ was that jealousy? Fine! I''ll learn about bows now!"


    It was exactly for that reason that Jake spent one week on jewelry and another on bow crafting! Master Aaron had taught him a lot about bows, and his workce was the perfect ce to create the second Harbinger Of The Archer.


    Jake particrly loved the heat furnace as it allowed Master Aaron to control the flexibility of the wood the best! It was so much better than Jake''s primitive method of waving his bow''s riser above the bonfire.


    Each time Jake mentioned this, Master Aaron would rebuke him.


    "Yer have created many bows already. Each is of the highest quality, and yer have learned my Wooden Bow Mystery Of Craft. What''s stopping yer from crafting the second Harbinger Of The Archer?" Aaron asked.


    Holding his chin, Jake slowly replied, "Uh¡­ how do I say that¡­ I''ve learned new methods, and the facilities here are so awesome¡­ I also should be able to make a sight for my bow with the jewelry skills I learned. But I feel like I must learn more or add something more so that this second Harbinger Of The Archer can be my partner for a long while.


    For it to be able to be continuously improved as I learn more about archery and its craft."


    "I see, I see," Aaron brightly smiled upon hearing this. "The answer to yer problem is simple. Combine jewelry with the bow craft."


    "That''s¡­" Jake instinctively parted his lips, only to finish his sentence with a faint smile¡­ "so simple."


    "Right?" Aaron grinned. "But that''s what yer need! Yer should think of the inspiration first! What kind of inspiration would yet stuff into yer bow? Think about it!"


    Jake nodded.


    He''d think about it while performing a simple jewelry and bow craft. It''d not hurt to increase his proficiency in the artisan subss. Jake also discovered that his thinking became unbelievingly sharp as he honed himself, so contemting his choices was bountiful while working.


    After some time, Aaron casually asked, "Oh, I forgot! Yer said something about drinking two weeks ago? Yer want to go to a tavern with me?"


    Jake froze.


    He eximed, "I forgot!"


    "What?" Aaron narrowed his eyes.


    "I forgot to drink while working!" Jake eximed.


    "Yer cheeky brat ain''t gonna drink in my workce!" Aaron shouted, his long beard swaying left and right. The old master was mad, definitely!


    Jake shook his head, "No, I mean¡­ I have odd circumstances¡ª"


    "Circumstances be damned! No drinking in my workce! Understood?!" Aaron said without giving Jake a chance to negotiate the terms of work here.


    He was so angry that he turned around and left Jake alone.


    "Uhhh¡­ I guess he''s honest about his work and passion," Jake faintly curved his lips. He was so absorbed in his craft that he''d forgotten to see his potential while being drunk! His new blood should give him various boons!


    ''It''s a good source of inspiration, though!'' Jake shrugged¡­ ''Can''t really add this kind of inspiration to my bow¡­ or can I? I can''t imagine the effect.''


    The only thing that Jake could have thought of was his bow getting stronger as he became more drunk. It''d be a bow of the drunk master, but Jake didn''t want to rely on that liberation too much.


    He was just too reckless while drunk.


    Atst, the sunset nketed Last Night.


    Jake decided to log out and think about the inspiration while bathing.


    Bathrooms were often said to be the source of the greatest ideas!


    -


    "I''d like to meet Mrs. Minerva," Jake said.


    Aaron widened his eyes in surprise, "Minerva? Why?"


    "I recalled her impressive spectacle of raising trees from seeds¡­ it sparked an inspiration within me! She''s the source of this idea, so I''d like to see more of her magic and experience it in person. I don''t know if that''s possible, so I request your help, Master Aaron." Jake exined.


    It could be said that Jake''s time in the bath was fruitful. He received such a great idea that he had been raring to enter the game and talk about it with Master Aaron.


    Seeing Jake''s excitement, Aaron nodded. "I''ll speak with her. Give me some time. It''s difficult to meet her, and she doesn''t give up on her schedule at all¡­ but she might stuff you into her calendar if I and Viktor ask her."


    "Thank you, Master Aaron!" Jake broadly smiled at the old man.


    Aaron said, "I''ll meet Viktor, then. Yer take care of the basement and hone your craft until I return with good news!"


    "Yes, sir!" Jake saluted like a soldier or a good disciple.


    Aaron chuckled.


    He left his house and strolled toward Viktor''s workce. It was on the outskirts of the capital, so he had a lot of time to think about Jake''s request.


    ''Minerva is on our side,'' Aaron thought as he caressed his long beard, ''She treasures Viktor as though he were her own grandson and is so close with his grandma that I wouldn''t be surprised if these two had an affair in the past. We should be able to squeeze Jake into her schedule and have him follow her.''


    At this point, Aaron reached Viktor''s house.


    He knocked.


    No one replied.


    ''Strange¡­ this tsundere doesn''t really leave his house, does he?'' Aaron thought.


    That was when loud bangs came from across the door.


    Aaron trembled.


    He heard those peculiar whistles and those satisfying sounds of targets getting hit!


    He turned down the knob and entered the house!


    ''Ah, this¡­ this is a passion reignited!'' Aaron joyfully eximed.


    On the other end of Viktor''s workce¡ªthe tree ntation¡ªViktor stood with a bow clenched in his left hand. Various effigies with skulls wearing red mantles were lying down at his feet, all torn and utterly broken!


    Arrows'' ends poked from their tough hides and bones!


    Those were high-level effigies that nomon yer could rest their eyes on!


    Only soldiers of The Warmonger Empire could practice on those highly advanced menaces!


    Viktor tilted his head and looked over his shoulder at the old master.


    He said, "You need me?"


    Aaron sneered, "Only for a short talk. I won''t take much of your time, tsundere."


    Viktor scoffed.


    When he heard that Jake wanted to meet Minerva, Viktor dropped a peculiar gaze at Aaron. In his eyes, Minerva was such an annoying old hag that he couldn''t see through Jake''s idea or inspiration, even with Aaron''s exnation.


    "It''s not up to us to question or see through Jake''s archery. We have yet to see it fully disyed! Yer want to lend me a hand?" Aaron said.


    Viktor btedly nodded, "Let me take a bath first. I''ll go with you to the castle."


    "Good," Aaron nodded.

 Chapter 144: A Beast Tamer (1)

    "Yer will be able to meet Minerva," Aaron said as he caressed his long beard.


    Jake didn''t expect to hear the good news so soon! He thought that Minerva would be so busy that she''d send someone else to speak with Aaron and Viktor on her behalf, then decide about their request down the line.


    Such a fast response meant she was undoubtedly against Viktor''s house''s downfall.


    Viktor crossed his arms.


    He leaned against the wall.


    "The old hag said that you''ll help her deal with a troublesome fellow," Viktor said.


    "A troublesome fellow?" Jake repeated, confused.


    Who could trouble the imperial mage that even The Emperor himself respected? It was something that even Viktor inwardly pondered about, as he couldn''t imagine Minerva having any problems.


    She came in anywhere she wanted and imposed her views on everyone.


    That was Viktor''s image of Minerva.


    Master Aaron said, "As mysterious as it is, yer couldn''t have expected to take her time without any price. We mentioned that yer wants to see her magic to work on yer inspiration for a bow, but that didn''t change anything. She knows yer wouldn''t want to see her for no reason, so we can only trust her judgment."


    Jake chuckled, "It''s fine. I understand this much. I''ll see what I can do. We must do our best not to disappoint Mrs. Minerva for all her help so far."


    He was also interested in that troublesome fellow and what his meeting with him would entail.


    Since NPCs in Legend Enigma Online lived their own lives, Jake had to make an exception to his schedule. He decided to skip his college on the day he''d meet Minerva¡ªall for a greater cause!


    The said day had arrived faster than Jake had expected.


    -


    Jake was told to wait for Minerva at Last Night''s main gate.


    He didn''t expect to meet someone so grand here¡­ it was like waiting for friends to head out to level up or for a quest.


    Jake stared at yers going in and out.


    It was so early in the morning, yet Legend Enigma Online had so many yers eagerly logging in at this hour to have lots of fun. A few sleepyheads unconsciously rubbed their eyes, though.


    "Greetings, Archer," an old voice flew into Jake''s ear.


    It jolted him awake.


    He turned around and noticed an old woman strolling toward him. Every resident of The Warmonger Empire greeted her as she went past them, to which the grandma replied with a faint smile and a nod.


    She stopped before Jake.


    "Good morning, Mrs. Minerva," Jake replied. "Thank you for taking in me today! I''ll do my best to help you with that troublesome fellow, whoever that might be."


    Minerva smiled at him like a grandma would.


    She said, "I count on you. The troublesome fellow is a descendant of my house whom I teach about magic. She''s The Emperor''s youngest scion¡ªElizabeth. The problem is that our Elizabeth is a little too naughty and doesn''t put sufficient work into her lessons. It troubles me, but I must have a weak spot for her. She''s such an adorable kid."


    It was Minerva''s duty to teach Elizabeth about magic, but she loved Elizabeth so much that she never considered it her work. She''d spend more time with her were it not for her duties.


    Jake smiled, "Haha! Viktor thought so much about the person who could trouble Mrs. Minerva! He was so curious about it that he looked like a demon about to ughter an army as he thought about it. Yet, it turns out it''s a lovely kid who turns Mrs. Minerva into a simple grandma who is a troublesome fellow!"


    "Your read of him is spot-on. How''s he doing?" Minerva asked.


    "Master Aaron told me that Viktor has begun practicing archery again. I haven''t had time to see his skills yet, and I don''t want much of his style to influence me. That said, I think I''ve developed strong enough to take a few nces at high-level archery before getting influenced by it. We''re working to keep The Bow Household."


    "You have my thanks," Minerva said stoically and calmly. Inwardly, she was much more thankful to Jake.


    "I haven''t done much! There''s no need," Jake smiled.


    "Your presence has given Viktor hope. This child might have crumbled had it not been for you," Minerva said before curving her lips into a much softer smile. We didn''te here to talk about him. Shall we meet Elizabeth?"


    "Yes!" Jake nodded.


    "Before that¡­" Minerva raised her hand and pointed her index at Jake. She channeled mana through an orb hidden in her sleeve and weaved it into a pattern that silently and inconspicuously wrapped around Jake.


    In an instant, he could hear something popping on him!


    It was like he was a bubble wrapper, and Minerva had squeezed her mana on him! Those sounds were pleasant but also confusing.


    It took Jake a while to realize what was happening.


    Minerva cleared his doubts. "A few assassins have marked you. You''re in clear now."


    "Ah¡­ this is because I stole a legendary boss from the three guilds vying for your empire''s attention. I must have bored them to death as I spent thest weeks in Master Aaron''s basement. Oh, they could have killed me when I was out to cut trees for a bow craft lesson, but I don''t know what they are doing, honestly." Jake exined.


    Minerva curtly replied, "yers'' affairs currently do not concern us."


    Jake also doubted anyone would try to kill him with The Imperial Mage nearby him. He hadn''t found a solution yet to the bounty for his head, but he''d not bother himself so much with it so long as he could develop himself in a way or two.


    While Jake contemted his future, Minerva walked past him and took the mantle of their duo team. Jake followed her in her shadow.


    There was a carriage waiting for them across the main gate.


    After boarding it, Jake and Minerva spent a few minutes in silence.


    It was awkward, so Jake started a typical conversation.


    "Elizabeth lives outside the capital?" Jake asked.


    "She lives in the inner castle," Minerva replied. "Her naughtiness knows no bounds, however. She knew I''d being to teach her today, and so she ran away from the capital."


    "¡­that doesn''t sound safe or mage-like," Jake said.


    Minerva genuinely smiled, "That''s because Elizabeth is far from a stereotypical mage. She was born with a unique talent for tranting and using anynguage. She turned herself into a beast tamer with that peculiar magic, but if we consider magic and its spells anguage on its own, then her potential is perhaps limitless.


    She can easily travel a long distance with her few beast friends and worry her parents to no end."


    Jake nodded. "I was hoping to meet a beast tamer to get a subss. Is there a chance I could receive it from Elizabeth?"


    "There is." Minerva nodded. "I want you to catch Elizabeth with your pets. That has been my idea since I heard from Viktor and Aaron that you wanted to meet me."


    Jake confidently smiled, "Odin''s so adorable he will turn Elizabeth into a good child!"


    "Oh, I hope so, I hope so," Minervaughed. First, however, you''ll have to y hide-and-seek with her. Elizabeth often runs away to neighboring nobles and uses their mansions to y games with her beast friends. I reckon she must have hidden herself in Baron Senzo''s mansion. I''ll have a royal tea with him while you search for her."


    "Got it," Jake nodded.


    It wasn''t odd for Minerva to know Elizabeth''s exact location. It was a royal descendant with a limitless potential, so there must have been various precautions put on her. She could have been marked with the same track skill other assassins had put on Jake or perhaps even with something stronger.


    Jake didn''t know that Elizabeth was protected all night and day by skilled assassins from the imperial house. Minerva was in contact with them through her magic and always used their eyes to win hide-and-seek with Elizabeth.


    Jake wouldn''t have any of those advantages, which should provide lots of fun to Elizabeth.


    It was a grandma''s kindness to her descendant.


    Atst, Jake stood before Baron Senzo''s mansion. The owner of thisnd had alreadye out to greet Minerva, and hisnguage and choice of words were as flowery as flowers.


    A minuteter, Jake could separate himself from the grandma and begin his mission to find the imperial descendant.


    "It feels like I''m in a museum¡­ definitely not my vibes," Jake said aloud. Hispanions were already summoned, so it wasn''t like he was talking to himself.


    Odin took the helm and walked before Jake, sniffing for a human presence.


    Ender was also in the shadows, stretching his wings across the darkness to find Elizabeth first.


    He was in a contest with Odin¡­


    Wukong''s interest had been piqued as he hung on Jake''s arm while stretching his neck around to look at various paintings, furniture, and vases.


    Medusa didn''t seem interested in anything. She slept in Jake''s pocket.


    "My current n was to learn more of artisan ss to craft a bow¡­ then either get a beast tamer subss or learn a movement skill! I didn''t expect to be given a chance to learn a beast tamer subss so fast and even in The Warmonger Empire. This mission is important, but we''re also dealing with a kid, so just have fun, guys."


    Odin and Ender didn''t reply.


    These two were too serious.


    Jake sighed.


    The hide-and-seek game began in such a mood.

 Chapter 145: A Beast Tamer (2)

    She''s just a kid¡­


    Just have fun, guys¡­


    Jake had quicklye to regret those words.


    After a few minutes of hide-and-seek, an adult lion barred Jake''s way. He was a kind that Jake hadn''t seen before, as he was red with a golden mane.


    The lion walked on his four legs. His majestic gait raised Jake''s already high impression of lions¡ªthe animal kings¡ªto a higher level. If he got onto his two legs, he would also tower high above him! His steps were silent, but those in his path could hear the weight behind them.


    His natural skin and mane matched Elizabeth''s royal lineage''s colors and suited the lion! It was as though he was born to serve The Warmonger Empire or be friends with Elizabeth.


    His level posed Jake more than a problem.


    [Elizabeth''s Lion¡ªLew Lv. 40 HP: 34 000 MP: 21 000]


    ''Is that how noble kids y hide n seek in this world?'' Jake thought. ''Sending their servants to stop others?''


    Jake''s chest tattoo burned the most. It seemed Medusa didn''t like how Elizabeth sent someone else to be acquainted with him, but Medusa didn''t even spare a nce at Minerva, so Jake didn''t think much about it.


    He could be wrong about her feelings, too.


    ''Well, we can''t fight him¡­ but he won''t let us go past him, too,'' Jake thought. If he were to use his arrows, he''d hurt the lion despite their level gap. He wanted to avoid any bloodshed, as he hadn''te here to fight Elizabeth. He wanted to be friends with her and learn a beast-tamer subss from her!


    Hurting her friend would make the introduction much more difficult!


    ''Alright, we have five minutes. Wukong! You have a lead on this. Use your staff to immobilize this lion! We don''t want any blood, but a few bruises are unavoidable. Odin and Ender¡­ you two will use this chance to sneak past the lion and find Elizabeth for me!


    Remember that she''s a beast tamer and must have more than just this lion. The next moves will be up to you! Ender, I don''t want you to hide in darkness, too. It''s a test for you!'' Jake inwardly thought, knowing hispanions could hear him.


    It was a great time to set them on a duo mission.


    It''d teach them about independence and help them make their own decisions in the future.


    He also didn''t bother speaking to Medusa, knowing she wouldn''t leave his side. Her clingy personality was evident from day one. She was into Jake from birth.


    Wukong, Ender, and Odin nodded.


    Wielding a new staff that Wukong had crafted with the help of Master Aaron, the baby monkey took over the team''s helm and walked closer to the lion. Because of his small size inparison to the adult and hulking lion, he looked like someone thrown to the wolves.


    Jake walked beside his lovelypanion.


    "I didn''t make it clear with my words, but I''ll assist you," Jake said as he cracked his fingers. He wouldn''t use his bow and arrow against the lion but a closebat style he''d learned from Saku!


    Wukong happily nodded.


    The beast growled.


    ''Five minutes is more than enough! I will hold him back! You dance with your staff, Wukong!'' Jake inwardly screamed as he made the first move. He threw himself forward with his guard up.


    The lion didn''t waste his time. He answered with a short run forward before pouncing onto Jake. His vast frame rose and was thick enough to nket Jake in the shadow.


    Normal humans and demi-humans alike would have gotten cold feet upon having their world turned dark like that.


    Jake, however, was in even darker ces.


    He''d been ready to take the beast''s weight from the beginning.


    s, his guard didn''t match his expectations! It couldn''t withstand the lion''s weight and higher stats, resulting in the beast getting hold of Jake''s shoulders.


    The sharp ws sank into Jake''s leather armor and flesh.


    The weight also rooted Jake to the ground.


    With so little control and room, Jake could only protect his neck from being devoured by the lion. He raised his hands and held the beast''s parted jaw open and away from his head!


    If he didn''t, he would have died already!


    The lion''s saliva dripped onto Jake''s hands.


    That said, his breath wasn''t stinky.


    ''Is she feeding him candies?!'' Jake inwardly asked. ''And here I thought I could keep the lion busy with raw meat Odin likes!''


    Of course, Jake wasn''t alone. In this short frame, as Jake took hold of the lion and his mouth, Wukong weaved between them and got himself in the best position to attack the lion''s belly!


    He held his staff dearly and firmly with his two little hands.


    He thrust it forward!


    BANG!


    A decisive strike sank into the lion''s belly, creating bobbing waves! Wukong didn''t stop at one and immediately threw his staff into a deadly motion.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    So much power had been drilled into the lion''s stomach that everything he''d eaten before twisted within him and threatened to go upward his throat! His strength weakened.


    Jake sensed that.


    ''Well done, Wukong!'' he eximed. A part of him was so happy that Wukong was strong enough to weaken the lion because the beast was getting an edge over him. If it hadn''t been for Wukong, Jake feared he would have been on the ground and had a much closer struggle against the beast''s teeth.


    Taking the chance into his hands, Jake performed a throw. It wasn''t an over-shoulder throw he had learned from Saku, but something inspired by it, as Jake couldn''t do it on the opponent so much stronger and heavier.


    The result was him chucking the lion onto the wall.


    A portrait of Baron Senzo''s branch family broke into several pieces. The wall where it was hanging also cracked. The lion also fell onto an expensive vase, which shattered in a loud cry.


    Atst, the lion''s fall resounded across the corridor.


    Odin and Ender took this chance to leave the scene.


    ''Well, it was all lion, right?" Jake said as he looked at the destroyed part of the corridor after waving at his twopanions leaving on a duo adventure.


    Wukong turned around and looked at him with mixed feelings.


    Jake chuckled, "Hey, it was all him! For real! We should me the lion for everything and make Mrs. Minerva cover all expenses¡­ or maybe Elizabeth''s dad! Our hands are clear!"


    Wukong''s stare drilled into Jake.


    Jake licked his lips. "Well, the vibes of this corridor suit us better, right? Chaos¡­ is what we strive for when ites to fighting others."


    Recalling the battle against the assassin, Wukong''s tail went erect. He straightened his back and directed his weapon at the lion, a fervor of the battleing over him. At that time, Wukong fought someone really dangerous.


    He helped Jake a lot.


    He also improved the most back then.


    Jake grinned, "I knew you''d understand."


    His smile was much more childish than Wukong''s, but at least these two were on the same page now.


    The lion strained to stand up.


    Once on his four, he threw himself against Jake.


    Jake shouted, "My arms and shoulders hurt, ya know? I won''t go so easy on you!"


    The lion growled.


    On that day, the royal lion was flung around like a doll for the first time in his life.


    -


    Odin and Ender joined a team.


    Theirpetition no longer mattered since other beasts were trying to stop them. Jake and Wukong were already held back, so these two concluded that they couldn''tpete for Jake''s sess.


    It was their first serious decision.


    Ender rested on Odin''s head while the wolf sniffed out any tracks of humans. He could sense adults and the faint smell of someone petite and young, who should be the beast tamer Jake wanted to meet.


    Their duo team was soon stopped by a parrot.


    It was an adult parrot that could take over an adult human''s entire shoulder and arm. Its colors were red and golden, matching Elizabeth''s royal origins. Its eyes were also red.


    An adorable feather stuck out from its head, making the parrot even bigger.


    It said, "You can''t go! You can''t go! You can''t go!"


    Odin and Ender looked up.


    The parrot hung on the chandelier.


    Ender screeched.


    The parrot stared at him¡­ thenughed.


    "You can''t speak! You can''t speak! You can''t speak!" It screamed. "An inferior bird! An inferior bird! An inferior bird!"


    The baby eagle looked down.


    He lowly screeched at Odin.


    Odin understood that Ender was telling him to leave him alone, but he didn''t want to.


    Ender''s next screeches exined the situation.


    He even wore the pathetique mask!


    Odin''s eyes widened in shock!


    Ender basically told him that only Odin could convince Elizabeth toe out from her hiding spot because he was so cute and desired to be cuddled by every girl!


    Ender often frowned upon that attribute, but it wasn''t something he wouldn''t use to their advantage!


    Nheless, Odin was left speechless because of that!


    Ender screeched, telling Odin to scram.


    Atst, Odin gave in and left the baby eagle alone.


    Ender looked up then.


    His dark eyes turned into vortexes¡­ the darkness spun.


    His body boiled.


    He was mad at the parrot for calling him the inferior bird.


    His pride was hurt¡­ and one simply does not hurt the eagle''s pride¡­


    "Pathetique¡­" Ender whispered in a low, adorable voice¡­ "Parrot¡­ dead..."


    [Ender has unlocked a skill from his heritage ¡ª a humannguage!]


    "Oh¡­ you can speak¡­" the parrot said.


    Ender replied, "Dead¡­ you dead¡­ you''re dead."


    "Kid''s learning grammar faster than me!" the parrot screamed.

 Chapter 146: A Beast Tamer (3)

    "You''re asking for too much, kid! Too much! Too much!" the parrot repeated as it tightly hung to the chandelier. It then unfolded its ws and took flight to the ceiling.


    Its longest feather protruding from its head bent behind as the parrot suspended itself close to the ceiling.


    Still on the floor, Ender stared at the parrot.


    Although he''d never seen that parrot''s kind before, Ender felt in his bones that he knew what kind of an animal it was and what it could do. He couldn''t recall because that was informationing straight from his heritage.


    It was something he could unlock, given time and experience.


    s, only so much could have been unlocked solely with anger.


    ''Ten minutes¡­ objectively, it best if I keep it busy for this long,'' Ender thought, his eyes spinning mad. ''Personally, I want the parrot dead.''


    Thetter feeling won over Ender.


    He had never been called an inferior bird before, so he couldn''t understand this feeling well. Ender also didn''t understand much of his pride in an eagle and instinctively reacted to it before. With so much needed to be learned, Ender left the choice to his heart and responded ordingly to its wishes.


    He took flight like a jet and zoomed at the parrot!


    Darkness swirled around his little form. It became like armor, mainly around his white beak, which was his weapon as well as the weakest point.


    He flew like a spear toward the parrot!


    "Arrogance is in your bones! In your bones! In your bones!" the parrot pped its wings, conjuring a sharp wind de further strengthened by its voice''s vibrations.


    It was something that first-timers would never be able to notice.


    Ender was one of them despite his grand origins.


    As the sharp wind de mmed into him, he felt an immense weight going at him!


    It was not just one sharp wind¡ªthere were many of them and worse, they were even enhanced by something!


    Ender''s eyes shone with intelligence.


    He thought, ''Repetition?''


    Atst, the parrot''s attack drove Ender to the floor.


    Ender, however, dipped into his nest of darkness just in time. He suffered minuscule losses because of his armor of darkness and the fact that the parrot didn''t go all out on him.


    It wasn''t something that would change Ender''s mindset, though.


    ''If this doesn''t work¡­'' Ender thought.


    He came out from the ceiling as fast as he had hidden in his nest. It was such a fast decision that many monsters and humans would be taken aback by it.


    The parrot, however, sensed that and spun around, pping its wind des at him. There were much more now that it understood Ender could take more!


    The barrage of wind flung Ender back to his nest.


    The parrot said, "You''re too weak to wish me dead! Dead! Dead! The strength gap is like a canyon! Canyon! Canyon!"


    Drifting in his darkness, Ender waspelled to agree with the parrot. The level gap between them was simr to the gap between Jake and the lion. It''d be too difficult for them alone to fight such a monster.


    Jake was also holding back because he didn''t want the lion dead¡­


    Ender was different.


    He wanted blood! He wanted death!


    ''I must be like Jake! Chaos! In chaos, I find an answer!'' Ender inwardly eximed.


    BANG!


    The chandelier broke.


    Shadows descended into the corridor. In this dark element, the genuine darkness blossomed like flowers. Those, however, were nests that Ender could leave out whenever he wished.


    Once the stage for the chaos was ready, Ender slipped out, darting from one nest to another. He left a thin and nearly invisible dark string in his wake.


    It was much different than the legendary boss'' web of darkness that Jake, Odin, and Wukong had faced before.


    It was so thin.


    It was like¡­ a bowstring.


    He waved his own web around the parrot. His enemy didn''t seem impressed by that and even believed it could swing away all those thin strings. That said, it didn''t do it yet because the parrot was still looking down on Ender.


    Ender''s heart beat hard against his chest.


    ''Level gap aside, we''re of different origins, the parrot! I will make you understand that!'' Ender thought as he emerged from his darkness nest and nocked himself on a bowstring.


    Tendrils of darkness stretched from the nests, pulling the bowstring away from the parrot.


    Ender felt an absurd amount of darkness filling him. It created a new armor and made his beak longer. He even swore he felt like he was much bigger!


    On the other part of the corridor, Jake felt an immense heat on his neck.


    [Ender has turned himself into An Arrow Of The End.]


    ''You little one! Get down whoever you''re fighting right now!'' Jake happily thought.


    ''I will!'' Ender thought!


    Jake didn''t expect to hear a reply.


    He stood speechless. ''Huh? Blergh!''


    The lion''s paw pped him and sent him flying.


    Back to Ender''s stage, the baby eagle released himself at the unaware parrot. His speed took the parrot by surprise, forcing it to draw a lot of wind des. It screamed various words to enhance its magic.


    Ender, however, didn''t pay them any attention.


    He drew a trajectory in his mind like Jake would and aimed at getting himself to his target.


    The foreign magic got close to him, only to get devoured by his darkness. All on Ender''s path dispersed, as it was Ender''s element to neutralize magic and have it be devoured by darkness!


    Finally, he drove himself into the parrot!


    He drilled his elongated beak into its flesh, drawing blood! It gushed out in abundance!


    Atst, the parrot fell, losing its crown of the highest ceiling!


    Ender snatched it as he perched on the swaying chandelier.


    He looked down at the parrot, who was now lying on the floor, shocked.


    Ender put on his Pathetique mask and said, "I perch the highest."


    His tattoo was the highest on Jake''s body.


    His darkness took over the skies!


    And he would never ever give that privilege to anyone else!


    Ender said, "Stay down, the inferior¡­ breed!"


    "The Kid''s vocabry is also increasing faster than mine! Kid, I was going easy on you! Easy! Easy!" the parrot screamed.


    Ender turned his head to the side. "You lost."


    Ten minutes passed.


    "Where did he go?" the parrot asked, confused.

 Chapter 147: A Beast Tamer (4)

    Odin sharpened his senses as much as he could and finally found Elizabeth!


    She was in a basement.


    She wasn''t alone.


    Just like Jake said, Elizabeth had friends with herself. Of course, the lion and the parrot were gone to stop anyone from approaching her, so only one was left to protect her.


    It was a giant ck bear that reminded Odin about Prince.


    Hey on his back, and his big belly was used as a pillow for Elizabeth. In fact, it might have been better to say that she used the bear''s belly as a bed. She curled up on him and slept with a nket on.


    Odin didn''t have time to look at Elizabeth, though.


    The bear opened his red eyes.


    He stared down at him¡­ menacingly!


    Those eyes told Odin that if he made a noise and woke up Elizabeth, the bear would eat him down to thest bone and gnaw on it for a few days.


    It was such a scary threat.


    Odin, however, was a legendary existence. He may be a small puppy now, but he has ovee a lot in his short life as Jake''s partner and experienced many highs and lows. He also recalled that his master and friends were left behind to deal with other beasts, risking their lives!


    Failing his mission now was not an option!


    Odin growled at the bear.


    The beast widened his eyes in shock.


    This little one didn''t fear him at all!


    Odin then sat down on his rear, arched his head back, and howled to his heart''s content!


    His howl boomed in the basement. A few stacks of bottles rattled as Odin prolonged his howl to wake Elizabeth and ensure his friends heard him! Jake also could see him on his minimap, meaning Odin''s call should have been enough to bring everyone else here!


    Odin just needed to survive a minute or two¡­ or that was what he thought.


    "Aye!?" Elizabeth sprang up!


    She stood up and raised her hands in an amateur guard! Because it was such a sudden action, she bobbed on the bear''s belly and looked like a kid having fun on a trampoline instead of someone in danger.


    Elizabeth was only five years old.


    She had an absurdly long hair for someone this young, though. She hated how everyone forced her tob it into straight hair, so whenever she could, Elizabeth would untie her twin tails and let it scatter on her back with wilderness!


    It was wild!


    She was also wild!


    It was difficult to see any wilderness on her adorable, round face.


    Simrly, Elizabeth didn''t carry herself like a royal offspring. She wore short pants with suspenders and a ck shirt tucked in. Her appearance was much closer to prospering vigers than royals.


    "A puppy!" Elizabeth spoke. Her voice alsocked any hint of wilderness. She spread her arms around as though telling everyone to step back! "Nothing be done! Nothing be done! Hear me, guards?!


    You can''t act! No act! No act! Okay?!"


    After forcing some of the royal tone andnguage, Elizabeth hopped off her bear and calmly strolled toward the confused wolf.


    She spoke like that before because there was a time when her bodyguards had killed one of the beasts she wanted to tame. The beast had hurt her. Elizabeth was ready for that.


    She may be little and young, but she had a respect for animals and beasts that even some adults didn''t have. She understood them better than humans, too.


    Which was why she cried to her father andined for weeks after that incident.


    Now, she ensured that those hidden bodyguards wouldn''t do anything harsh. Grandma Minerva had taught her that.


    "Hello, puppy! I''m Elizabeth! What''s your name?" Elizabeth asked.


    Odin woofed.


    "Oh! Odin! I like this name!" Elizabeth replied, pping her hands.


    Odin was astounded to hear that. She really understood him so well without any bond between them! She also liked his name, which had lowered Odin''s defenses. Elizabeth was also a littledy with a gentle smile and genuine love toward animals and beasts. Odin falling to her wasn''t odd.


    That was when Odin recalled Ender and others staying behind.


    Could he really lower his guard right now and let this girl carry the talk?


    Odin woofed.


    He didn''t allow Elizabeth to speak and told her to follow him! He didn''t even give her time for a reply. He turned around and left the basement.


    Elizabeth smiled. "He wants us to follow him! Let''s go, Sio!"


    Sio was the bear''s name. Henguorously stood up and followed his master''s shadow.


    When Elizabeth left the basement, she was surprised by a picture she didn''t expect! A man stood before her with the puppy in his arm. He wasn''t alone as her lion¡ªLew¡ªwas trying to tackle him down. The parrot¡ªPuga¡ªwas also doing its best to prevent Jake from entering the basement.


    Elizabeth''s appearance made them give up on Jake and circle around her instead.


    "Puga! You''re bleeding! Why?!" Elizabeth screamed. She took out an ointment medicine from her inventory and applied it to her parrot before it could tell her what had happened.


    Jake tactfully stood silent.


    That was when Minerva approached them. "I see that you''ve managed to find Elizabeth, Archer. You have my thanks."


    "No need, Mrs. Minerva. It was a valuable experience. My Ender has evolved during his meeting with the parrot. I should also thank and apologize to Elizabeth for that."


    Elizabeth curtly looked at Jake, ''Grandma lets him call her by her name! He''s someone important!''


    Even Mary couldn''t call Minerva by her name yet.


    Elizabeth learned from Puga that their n was to stall Jake and let her have a nap for a little more! It was their action that led it to get hurt.


    The parrot didn''t feel any ill intent toward Jake or Ender.


    In fact, it could have seen that Jake was bleeding, too.


    It was one-for-one, then.


    Minerva said, "Elizabeth. Why didn''t you let your maidsb your hair?"


    "I don''t want to! I don''t need maids, either!" Elizabeth replied. "Grandma doesn''t have any maids, either!"


    "It is for I''ve exceeded what it means to be a royal," Minerva said softly. "You''re a newborn royal, so you must follow the standards. Very well, I willb your hair."


    Elizabeth twisted her adorable face.


    Jake chimed in, "Mrs. Minerva, if I could¡­ thank you. It''s going to be just three of us and ourpanions, right? I don''t think Elizabeth has to keep up with appearances."


    Minerva saw through Jake''s intent. He must have noticed that Elizabeth didn''t like having her hair straight andbed. He spoke this way to build a good rtionship with her and learn the secrets of her magic to be a different kind of beast tamer.


    It was clever for a yer.


    "Official though our lessons may be, there are only three of us and yourpanions. I''ll let it slide for today," Minerva said, turning around.


    Elizabeth widened her eyes in shock.


    She looked at smiling Jake and reciprocated his smile. "Thank you!"


    "It''s nothing," Jake sent a thumbs-up before following Mrs. Minerva''s shadow.


    Their magic lesson would soon begin.


    "We shall first travel to a specialnd," Minerva said.


    "A specialnd?" Jake asked.


    "Indeed, Asta Bow''s region," Minerva replied.

 Chapter 148: Turtle Forest (1)

    A peculiar group breezed through the main roads of The Warmonger Empire''snds.


    A royal carriage making its appearance on the roads gathered attention as it usually would. This time, however, manymoners'' and yers'' eyes were stolen by a giant bear running beside the carriage on his four legs.


    He could keep up with the horses'' speed and even take over them!


    People usually didn''t know that even from Earth, bears could be faster than horses!


    It was such an incredible sight that yers and people took some time to notice two people saddling the bear.


    It was a little girl and a young man! One of them definitely looked like a yer despite wearing casual clothes. The little girl was so adorable that it was difficult to tell whether she came from the real world or was a resident.


    That said, having the entire bear''s back for themselves was one of the fantasies yers around those areas wanted to achieve.


    Their jealousiespelled them to gossip about Jake and Elizabeth.


    "They must be going to the House Of Bow¡­ I wonder if something big is going to happen over there?" a yer thought aloud as he stared at the royal carriage.


    "That dude might be Archer, who stole the legendary boss. He must have received the attention of the royal bow branch," his friend replied.


    "Meh, he''s in for a surprise, isn''t he?" the yer sighed and looked back at the man riding the bear. The territory he was in already belonged to The House Of Bow. It was the least poprnd in The Warmonger Empire because of less lucrative quests and Asta Bow Household''s decline.


    yers only loved toe here because the small numbers of yers there meant that there were a lot of monsters to be killed. Given time and respite, those monsters could reproduce so fast and get so strong that theirmon grades could evolve into unique or even rare!


    It''d not be weird for an epic monster to appear here, too!


    Various monsters also cultivated many different kinds of resources, so it was an excellent spot to sightsee and wander around.


    The House Of Bow, at times, handed in more lucrative quests to clear monsters close to their cities and houses.


    In conclusion, being here wasn''t bad when the conditions were right.


    "Surprise?" the yer''s friend said. "Asta Bow branch may be in a slump, but their old methods and skills might be OP for archers. There are rumors that the Archer who stole the legendary boss has at least a rare ss, so if it''s really him, he will benefit!"


    The only reason those guys heard about Archer was that many yers teased them about trying to be another one upon entering The House Of Bow''s territories.


    It was done in the presence of other Asta Houses to increase their friendship with them.


    As a side note, OP means overpowered in games'' ng!


    "True. Well, not like anyone can be an archer. Any normal archer will lose against any other normal ss. So this guy might be Grin Grid that''s only recalled when she does something to other guilds or residents." The yer came to the conclusion.


    At this point, Jake was no longer on the horizon.


    -


    "Stop your bear, Elizabeth," Minerva said.


    The horses howled.


    Elizabeth''s bear grunted.


    These beasts halted their run upon hearing Minerva''s voice. They were intelligent enough to understand that she was the boss here, and Elizabeth''s bear also understood when his master could not go against her wishes.


    Sio stopped before Elizabeth had given him amand.


    The little one and Jake hopped off his back.


    He sat down on his rear and enjoyed the break. Elizabeth also passed him a ss of water, from which Sio drank like a human would. It must have been Elizabeth''s influence!


    Minerva left the carriage.


    She walked to the front of it and smiled as there was a group she had been expecting to see.


    "You couldn''t wait for us at your home, Alice?" Minerva asked.


    Alice was Minerva''s best friend and Viktor''s grandmother. She was also the previous family head of the Asta Bow branch! This grand persona had left her house early and strolled the main road until she could see the group she had been waiting for.


    Standing in light ck chemise and with her hands joined at its helm, Alice smiled at everyone staring at her and gave a low curtsy before turning her eyes to Minerva.


    "It''s so rare to have visitors such as Little Elizabeth and Mr. Archer. I baked many cookies and had nothing else to do at home to keep me busy, so I went for a walk!" Alice brightly grinned as she pped her hands. "Could we use your carriage?"


    "You don''t have to ask," Minerva replied with a soft, genuine smile that perhaps only Alice could induce in her.


    While Alice''s maids boarded the carriage first(only because Alice ordered them to), Alice walked to Elizabeth and ruffled her hair. She also offered the cookies, which Elizabeth ate like a little squirrel.


    Atst, the grandma and Jake exchanged nces.


    Jake spoke first, "It''s an honor to meet you, Mrs. Alice. I''m Archer. I''ve not been much in this world yet, and I don''t want my archery to be influenced by others much, so I stayed away from learning about your skills and past as an archer."


    The truth was that Viktor didn''t even bother talking about his grandma. But Jake was also honest. Otherwise, he would have already seen a lot of Viktor and a certain someone''s archery!


    Jake added, "But I''m sure you''re a great archer."


    "There''s no need to be so stiff and formal, Mr. Archer. I''m sure you''re not addressing Minerva per The Imperial Mage Orb," Alice smiled.


    "Uh, yes¡­ ites out naturally¡­ somewhat," Jake slowly replied, recalling that Mary had received a p and was told to call Minerva per this title. He forgot about it!


    He thought he was respectful enough, but he was in a very different world with a different setting!


    He should have called Minerva and Alice by their titles!


    ''It''s like calling Professor in college!'' Jake mentally caught his head.


    "If it''s natural for you to address elders this way, I don''t mind being Mrs. Alice. I''d love to have no honorifics between us as I look at you like a grandson. Would that be fine with you?" Alice asked.


    Jake nodded.


    Alice happily pped her hands. "I''m so d, Archer! The official speech andnguage are so tiring and vexatious! I don''t like honorifics as well!"


    ''That''s so much like Viktor! But he doesn''t like it for a different reason,'' Jake thought.


    Meanwhile, Elizabeth nodded as she gnawed on her cookies. She wholeheartedly agreed that royal bing was annoying! She liked Alice more and more!


    Minerva was slightly shaking her head with a smile behind them.


    "You believe that I''m a great archer¡­ why? Alice asked. "Have you said those words to cajole me?"


    Jake looked into the grandma''s eyes as everyone turned to him.


    He smiled and shook his head.


    "No. I believe that you''re a great archer."


    "Why?"

 Chapter 149: Turtle Forest (2)

    "Why?" Alice asked. She didn''t like how she had exposed Jake like that, but she hadn''t heard much praise for archery in a long time, and a part of her wanted to hear Jake''s reasoning.


    She wasn''t searching for validation.


    Nheless, it was something that she wanted to hear about.


    Perhaps, it was connected to Jake''s resolution to keep Asta Bow Household alive and to turn archery into a popr ss. Those feats were challenging and required so much time that shallow words and conviction would break upon a first hurdle.


    Alice thoughtfully stared at Jake as she thought about that.


    Jake curved his lips up.


    He said, "Because Mrs. Alice and her archery have won over Mrs. Minerva."


    Alice widened her eyes briefly before shutting them and smiling from ear to ear.


    Minerva was also surprised behind.


    Elizabeth looked up at Jake, not understanding much. Well, cookies tasted so good that she didn''t bother much about the conversation going up above her head.


    Alice faintlyughed, "You''re astute, Archer¡­ you have my deepest thanks and apologies. I shouldn''t have asked so bluntly about that¡­ but I can''t lie that your words have made me happy. Your reasoning now made this grandma the happiest archer in the world! Let''s board our steeds and continue our talk over here!"


    "Yes!" Jake replied with a bright smile! He didn''t expect to feel so nice, too. He turned around. "Uh."


    Elizabeth and Sio were still busy with their food and drinks.


    They looked at him with wilderness in their eyes.


    "Don''t tell me you are one of those with bottomless stomachs?" Jake asked.


    The bear and the little girl nodded.


    -


    "We''re going to the turtle forest!" Alice shouted at Jake and Elizabeth, who were saddling the bear. She peeked out from the carriage''s window and waved at them. She was like a grandma who had her second life now!


    Her short white hair was held back by hairpins so thedy could easily converse with the duo on the bear.


    Jake and Elizabeth smiled at her.


    Thetter leaned to the side so much that it seemed she could fall down at any moment! "What''s the turtle forest?! There are turtle beasts?!"


    Jake unconsciously stretched himself toward her and caught the little royalty into his arms. He held her while Elizabeth and Alice talked about the turtle forest.


    Alice shook her head, "Unfortunately, there aren''t any real beasts inside the forest!"


    Elizabeth pushed her lips up, putting on a sad cat mask. "Why?"


    Aliceughed aloud, "But there are so many other things here, Little Elizabeth! You''ll learn so much more about mana and magic here! You''ll enjoy it for sure. Your grandma means it!"


    "Oh!" Elizabeth''s sorrowful mask shattered as fast as it had been put on.


    "Here, have a cookie!" Alice neatly chucked a cookie at the wild royalty.


    "Ohhhh!" Elizabeth caught it with her mouth and quickly chewed on it like a squirrel.


    Now that Elizabeth was busy, Jake took over the conversation.


    "What''s the turtle forest?" he asked Elizabeth''s first question.


    Alice chuckled, "It''s the ce where Little Minerva and I had developed ourselves! She helped turn it into my training grounds with her grand magic and sculpted my view of being The Warmonger Empire''s royalty and an archer into reality. You don''t have to worry about any of my influence, Archer. For my view of archery is tightly connected to being a royal.


    It''s also such a broad concept that you should benefit greatly from it."


    "I''m thankful for your consideration, Mrs. Alice," Jake nodded. He didn''t want any foreign influence to be too much on his style. He was only learning about himself now¡ªafter so many dangerous battles and experiences. His archery was changing, so Jake hoped the turtle forest would facilitate and inspire him most.


    In the first ce, he''de to Minerva because he wanted an inspiration for his bow.


    But now that he had met a beast tamer and the previous head of The Asta Bow, Jake felt like he would clear the remaining steps in the turtle forest all at once.


    His baby steps would finish soon!


    And then, he''d return to The Warmonger Empire to show his archery to the world.


    Atst, Jake was before the turtle forest.


    He stood at its feet, so he couldn''t see it from the bird''s view, but he could tell why it was called like that. The forest''s perimeter was like a turtle''s shell. It was impossible to enter the forest because the trees stuck close to each other like walls, and it must surely look like a shell from high above, meaning that Minerva must have made countermeasures to prevent others from entering it.


    A massive chunk of thend solely belonged to Minerva and Alice.


    It was like their special yground!


    "If it''s a shell, it should have holes for limbs and head to poke out!" Elizabeth said.


    Alice and Minerva smiled.


    "Imagine the forest as a turtle. All holes are filled and impossible to go through because the turtle is obese," Minerva said.


    Elizabeth put her hands on her waist and sighed, "That''s no good! That''s why Grandma can''t be a beast tamer!"


    "Yes, of course," Minerva faintly smiled as she stroked Elizabeth''s hair.


    Her old hand soon flew up, leaving the golden streaks behind. Minerva''s nature magic elevated her and Alice to the forest''s top¡ªthese two rode a newborn tree to the top!


    Alice waved at them, "An entrance is on the top. You two must get up here on your own! I wish you all good luck!"


    Jake and Elizabeth stared at them until they were gone at the top.


    These two didn''t doubt that Alice and Minerva would now have royal tea and cookies up there.


    Jake crossed his arms. "With my stats, I think I can climb it up. What about you?"


    Elizabeth mimicked Jake and crossed her arms.


    She lifted her chin and said, "You look down on me! I will now pass you a beast-tamer quest!"


    "Oh!" Jake eximed. "You''re so cool, Elizabeth!"


    "Yes! I''m wild!" Elizabeth grinned.


    "Wild~~"


    "Hehe~~ Wild!"

 Chapter 150: Turtle Forest (3)

    "You must be a beast to be a beast tamer!" Elizabeth said.


    Her words and intent helped her gift¡ªthe game system¡ªinitiate a first quest for Jake.


    [You have received a subss quest¡ªElizabeth''s Beast Tamer ss.]


    [Elizabeth''s Beast Tamer''s First Quest ¡ª be a beast to understand them more! Follow Elizabeth''s instructions and actions to sessfully finish the quest.]


    [Reward: Elizabeth''s Beast Tamer ss(Epic), Friendship with Elizabeth.]


    Elizabeth had never given anyone a quest like that, so she widened her eyes and stared at her gift''s screen floating before her eyes. It excited her.


    A part of her royal bloodline liked tomand others, but Elizabeth genuinely loved beasts and animals. It was thetter that caused her to feel so excited about sharing her passion with others.


    She didn''t have many friends because of her unusual personality and magic. Everyone else also focused on their household''s heritage. The Household Orb also wielded orbs as their weapons while Elizabeth spoke to her beasts and tamed them with her heart and voice.


    She was the oddball of her household.


    Her potential was limitless, however.


    "So wild!" Elizabeth eximed.


    Jake chuckled, "What should I do, Elizabeth?"


    "We will climb the turtle forest like beasts!" Elizabeth dropped onto her four. It was such a troublesome sight as her long hair fell onto the ground. Minerva and Alice would have shook their eyes upon seeing that.


    Elizabeth didn''t care about her appearance at all.


    She said, "Sio''s good at climbing trees, you know?"


    Sio growled and nodded.


    "Aye!" Elizabeth smiled broadly. "Bears are really good at it! But Sio is a master at tree climbing! What about your friends?"


    Jake smiled. If he had to choose a tree climber from his team, it would be Wukong. Ender could fly, so it wouldn''t even be climbing, and Odin would surely be struggling a lot with it. Jake could see Medusa cresting trees as a snake, but that would be too difficult to copy.


    Therefore, Wukong was the best choice.


    "I''ll ask my friend Wukong for help," Jake said as he summoned Wukong. The baby monkey appeared on Jake''s left shoulder and hung on him as though he were a tree.


    Elizabeth sucked in her lips upon noticing that summoning prowess.


    ''Ah, she must be jealous,'' Jake thought. ''So cute.''


    It had been more than an hour since Jake and hispanions had encountered Elizabeth''s pets. He could summon them at any moment, which he did.


    All four appeared in their respective positions, further making Elizabeth jealous of Jake''s skill. She was doing her best not to show her jealousy, but her cheeks were so red and puffed that Jake also ended up hiding his emotions.


    ''I can see why Mrs. Minerva has a weak spot for her!'' Jake thought as he snickered inwardly.


    Elizabeth swallowed her jealousy and turned around.


    She shouted, "We climb up the trees now!"


    "Wait, wait, wait! You want to climb the shell without any insurance?" Jake asked.


    "Bears don''t have¡­ insurance," Elizabeth said. The word ''insurance'' wasn''t something she had often heard, but she could guess what it meant and replied back with a reasonable argument.


    Jake grew nervous. He didn''t want anything bad to happen to Elizabeth. He knew that assassins were watching over them as he spoke to her and that Mrs. Minerva must have thought about Elizabeth''s safety before leaving her alone, but he still didn''t want to risk anything.


    His mother once told him that kids were more liable to harm than adults¡­ though some adults were even worse than kids.


    Jake squeezed his brain juices and devised a good idea to make things safe and thrilling for the little troublemaker.


    He smiled, "I understand that I must be closer to beasts and speak theirnguage to be a beast tamer, but wouldn''t it be great for mypanions to also understand what it means to be a human?"


    "¡­" Elizabeth stared at Jake with her big violet eyes. She needed time to process his words, as she was only a five-year-olddy. That said, she could see where Jake wasing from.


    Her beasts already had a few human characteristics. Her lion liked candies, and Sio often moved like azy, round man. Her parrot caught a lot of words and learned human speech, too.


    With a friendly, wide smile, Jake added, "There are many things that humans havee up with to make their lives morefortable. If we apply those things to ourpanions in moderation and ensure we don''t impede their natural instincts and way of the wilderness, we should be much closer to them. It''s like taking advantage of both sides!"


    Jake spoke about the inventions that humans had crafted.


    Elizabeth gasped, "You can''t make adder to climb up the forest!"


    "Haha!" Jake burst outughing. "That''s a nice idea! But it goes against our principles as beast tamers!"


    Elizabeth sighed with relief.


    She asked, "What is your idea?"


    Jake chuckled. He recalled the safety measures he''d made to conquer The Unconquerable Mountain. He wanted to craft something simr here.


    He noticed thick vines dangling off the trees. At a nce, those appeared thick. Jake didn''t know if they were sturdy enough to hold his weight, but he would try making ropes from them.


    He asked Ender to gather a few of them.


    Before taking flight, Ender asked, "What''s the pride, Jake?"


    "¡­I still am not used to your human speech," Jake instinctively replied. "The pride? You mean the pride of an eagle?"


    Ender nodded.


    "We will find out about it soon," Jake smiled. "I haven''t been an eagle yet. I also have to think about my pride as an archer¡­ so give me some time. I''ll help you soon."


    Ender nodded before flying toplete his mission. While Jake didn''t want to think much about Ender''s words because the baby eagle could hear him, he could see that Ender had begun questioning his pride and existence. It was a good thing, as it would help him be stronger.


    It''d also make him think about his pride as an archer.


    Once Jake had many streaks of vines tangled in his hands, Elizabeth approached him.


    "Those are vines!" Elizabeth said.


    Jake nodded. "Do you think these vines can hold our weight?"


    "Yes! This is grandmas'' forest!" Elizabeth believed in her grandma''s magic. She was also kind enough to include Alice in her statement, even though she didn''t know much about her input in The Turtle Forest.


    Jake chuckled.


    He exined his experience on the tutorial ind and what he wanted to do with those vines. He also found a few sharp stones and sharpened them to make crevices in the trees'' barks. Those stones also ended with hooks so Jake and Elizabeth could hang on their ropes.


    With his equipment, he could easily y around with the world''s content, which was fun.


    Elizabeth also stared at him with a great interest.


    Jake wasn''t using any magic.


    He was doing things like beasts!


    "¡­and that''s the scout''s knot I learned from my world," Jake said as he weaved the rope around Elizabeth''s waist and the other end of it from which the sharp stone dangled.


    "Your world!" Elizabeth''s eyes sparkled.


    Jake awkwardly smiled. He didn''t participate in any scout gatherings but just simply searched for various knots in the browser''s search engine and learned about them before his screen.


    His words weren''t lies, but he absolutely didn''t bring much experience from his world.


    He didn''t want to lie to this young soul, so he stood silent.


    Atst, it was time to climb up the turtle forest''s shell. Overall, the wooden shell didn''t seem impregnable. Jake could see natural crevices in them, making him appreciate the forest more. It also sloped toward the exterior at the end, which should make the climb much easier down the line.


    "We should test our ropes first," Jake said. He confirmed that the rope was well attached to him before flinging the other end of it at the tree''s branch.


    It wasn''t the tree of the turtle forest. It was the tree perched around it.


    His stone end wrapped around the branch a few times before setting in.


    Jake pulled his rope before running in.


    He then swung back and forth on the tree''s branch as though on a swing.


    Elizabeth''s eyes sparkled with thousands of stars.


    "I want that, too!" she mimicked Jake''s actions and threw the other end of her rope. It was a weak throw because Elizabeth didn''t know how much strength she should use and wasn''t as good at it as Jake was. She failed.


    Jake quickly stopped swinging and ran to her side.


    He helped her get her rope on the branch, then made a swing for her.


    "Ayeeee!"


    When she got close to him, he''d gently propel her forward.


    "Ayeeee!"


    Jake grinned.


    "Wild!"


    "Wild!"


    These two had some fun.


    Jake wanted to climb up the tree quite earlier than usual, but Elizabeth kept asking him for more swings, making Jake unable to refuse her with her adorable face and sparkling eyes.


    It was so difficult that Jake saw Medusa looking at him scornfully.


    Jake coughed and said, "I''ll make a harness for Sio! I don''t think Lew ising up with us, right?"


    "Aye! Lew is going to rest in Grandma Alice''s house!" Elizabeth replied.


    She couldn''t believe that Jake thought of a harness for Sio. But that little gesture made her much closer to Jake. He wasn''t just an acquaintance, but a real friend now!


    Atst, it was time to climb The Turtle Forest''s shell.

 Chapter 151: Turtle Forest (4)

    Jake and Elizabeth had begun their climb.


    It wasn''t so difficult to copy Wukong''s movements. Jake had spent some time fighting monkeys in the forest, so he''d learned beforehand how to be agile in the woods. He understood the strengths of being able to swiftly change locations.


    It went without a doubt that Wukong''s build was also the easiest to mimic.


    ''Elizabeth''s bear climbing is so amusing. She''s hugging the tree with all her fours, but somehow, she climbs up steadily and fast¡­ it''s not the first time she''s done that,'' Jake thought as he looked to the side. He had to look a little up because Elizabeth was better than him in this field.


    She wasn''t just adorable but also efficient! Her friend, Sio, was also beside her, ensuring her safety.


    It wasn''t needed because of Jake''s safety measures.


    In fact, Elizabeth hade to love them.


    "Wild!"


    She purposely let the tree go to dangle on her safety rope. She swung left and right and even kicked the tree''s bark to get a different angle and wind in her long hair.


    It was so much fun that she didn''t want to climb up the tree as fast as she usually would.


    There were limits to her yfulness.


    Jake grew irritated with that but couldn''t bring himself to scold Elizabeth. It wasn''t because he was aiming to receive a subss from her, but something within him refused to stop her from having so much fun.


    ''Do I have a weak spot against her like Mrs. Minerva?'' Jake thought.


    Just like Minerva would, he allowed her a few minutes of fun before pulling the rope up and forcing Elizabeth back onto the track.


    She smiled at him brightly.


    "You should try this too, Archer!" Elizabeth shouted.


    Jake shook his head, "I''ll keep tabs on your safety like Mrs. Minerva would."


    "You can''t favor grandma more than me!" Elizabeth pouted as she replied.


    Jake grinned, "This attitudees with age¡­ but I have doubts if you will be the same as me or Mrs. Minerva once older. There''s so much wilderness in you!"


    Elizabeth loved to hear that. She sped up and went past Jake in the blink of an eye.


    Wukong and Jake smiled and picked up the pace.


    Atst, Jake and Elizabeth were on the top of the turtle forest. The shell up here was smooth and covered in a wooden floor, making it an unusual sight. Jake didn''t know how nature could survive without sunlight.


    It was something he''d ask Minervater, but deep inside, he knew what kind of an answer he''d receive.


    Magic.


    It was all magic.


    On top of the shell was also a small wooden house. It was only one floor and looked simple and minimalistic. It stood out in the vista of the blue sky and wooden floor, but there was a natural charm to it that made it seem like a required piece of the turtle forest''s puzzle.


    Minerva and Alice were having royal tea inside that mansion, recalling good old times.


    Jake and Elizabeth''s appearance brought them back from this voyage. The old grandmas waved at them and invited them inside for snacks and drinks.


    Jake asked for water only for a drink because he was worried about his bloodline and didn''t want to get drunk in Elizabeth''s presence. He didn''t mind eating as much as the little beast beside him, though.


    Eating like a squirrel with a broad smile on her face, Elizabeth was the center of the attention.


    Her and Jake''spanions had found a spot just outside the mansion, enjoying snacks unique to their species.


    Jake pondered over Ender''s question.


    "Mrs. Minerva¡­ what is the pride?" Jake asked.


    He asked aloud so Ender wouldn''t hear about it yet through their mental link. It might have seemed like Jake wanted to hoard all points in Ender''s heart by leveraging Minerva''s knowledge, and that was the truth. He didn''t want the old grandma to take his spot in Ender''s heart.


    Jake also would be careful with his words, as he remembered the image of the past he saw during his assimtion with Ender.


    "I''ve seen many prideful individuals and their view of the pride. There are so many that I no longer can''t speak about pride without associating it with other sins. For pride is a sin, indeed," Mrs. Minerva said as she lifted a cup of royal tea to her lips, sipping on it.


    While Elizabeth wasn''t interested in that conversation at all, Jake leaned forward on the table and asked for more.


    Minerva smiled at him, "A man with a wife and children will take pride in providing his family with essential funds tofortably live every month. A different kind of husband will take pride in doing anything necessary to provide for his family, including stooping so low tomit a crime.


    "Those aremon examples of the pride that a man like you should understand. My pride is my strength and the effort I put into reaching this level. Though I may have been born with a talent seen once in a thousand years, I worked harder than anyone else to be the strongest mage. So long as I live, The Warmonger Empire shall not fall.


    So long as I live, Asta Orb will remain supreme in The Warmonger Empire."


    Smiling, Minerva nced at Alice.


    Alice warmly smiled at her, too.


    It seemed those words weren''t only directed at Jake.


    Jake didn''t pay any attention to that short exchange.


    He wondered about his pride, his thoughts reaching Ender''s heart.


    -


    "Courtesy of Alice, our lessons have been postponed until now. No more cking around," Minerva said as she stared at her youngest descendant.


    Elizabeth licked the leftovers of her cookies off her lips and nodded.


    Jake nodded, too.


    Theirpanions were around them.


    The Strongest Mage took them to the middle of the shell, where a significant hole had opened to them. It was an entrance to the turtle forest.


    It was so bright inside that Jake didn''t even want to ask Minerva his previous question. Her magic had somehow made a light here simr to sunlight, or perhaps it was a magical item simr to the furnace in Master Aaron''s basement.


    Items with written mana inscriptions were on a totally different level!


    "Are there beasts inside?!" Elizabeth asked.


    Alice shook her head, "Sorry to disappoint you, Little Elizabeth."


    "Ehhhh¡­" Elizabeth''s shoulders drooped. "No one?"


    "No one."


    "Eh¡­."


    Jake leaned forward to peek inside. The trees were light brown and tall. Their appearances came off as sturdy, but their branches surely were flexible, as countless green clouds were teeming on the ceiling. It was a miracle that the artificial sun could puncture through those branches.


    The ground at the other end of the entrance was shaved and clean. It was a circle simr to the arena where various forest beasts and monsters would fight for goods.


    Alice, however, denied that image in her exchange with Elizabeth.


    Minerva snatched everyone''s attention, "That''s the ce where Alice and I had trained for years¡­ by virtue of her royal philosophy, the turtle forest stores an army of different kinds of soldiers."


    As she said that, the forest rumbled.


    The trees must have reacted to her mana. Years of inactivity made the spectacle of the rusty trees more dramatic. Suspense filled the forest below Jake and Elizabeth.


    These two stared at the changes with widened eyes.


    The smallest trees had somehow shaped into humanoid monsters. Each wielded a different weapon, including a staff and an orb! Their skin was as light as the brown trees towering above them, but their armors were as dark as possible, as though painted with dried blood.


    The soldiers circled around the clearing like an organized legion and crumbled into rigid forms.


    Minerva and Alice recalled their first meeting when they saw the weakest soldiers.


    [You must be Asta Bow Alice, right? The old geezer said to take a look at you and see what hard work really is! I don''t know how a descendant of the bow branch as young as me even knows him, but I want to see the hard work he mentioned and praised!]


    [Ah! You must be Asta Orb Minerva! The prodigy! I''m so happy to meet you! Can we exchange pointers?]


    [Exchange pointers? You training magic?]


    [I don''t! But I''d like to talk about your magic! I''ll share my experience of archery with you!]


    [I don''t need any of that! Magic is the best and most self-sufficient! It''s so much better than archery!]


    [Please, don''t be like that! As an archer, I know a lot about wind! An archer''s anchor point, his strength, the mass of an arrow, its build and mana inside it, and the wind and even gravity! A lot of it can impact the force and trajectory behind arrows! If you can apply those principles to your wind magic, don''t you think you can make them much stronger and more effective?


    The wind is lighter than a feather, but as you conjure wind magic, your mana unconsciously gives your wind magic weight. The more weight, the more damage! It''s the simplest method to increase the force behind wind magic! If you were to learn archery and its secrets, wouldn''t you be able to use more advanced wind magic? Don''t you want to give it a go?]


    [No, thanks! That sounds so stupid and useless! It''s a rattling of a loser, isn''t it? Asta Bow has been on a decline for a few generations, so you just want your house to be significant and get some contribution! You''re so weak that you might as well be gone, and no one will notice that! I can''t believe I had made my way here only to hear such pointless stuff!


    I''m going home! I will punch the old geezer in the stomach for making mee here!]


    [You can''t! Mr. Weston is the kindest schr I''ve met!]


    [I don''t care about you!]


    [Ah, don''t be so cruel!]


    Alice''s philosophy as a royal and an archer was that each house should help each other be stronger by sharing their practices and secrets. The exchange she dreamed of had never happened in her life.


    That said, through the consequences of events, Alice and Minerva became best friends. They both studied each weapon and tried to apply what they learned to her magic.


    [The Asta Bow has no future as of now¡­ so you have to make the magic the strongest!]


    [I will be the strongest! I promise you that, Alice!]


    [Thank you, Minerva¡­ I couldn''t have been blessed with a better friend¡­]


    [Why are you crying?]


    [You''re crying, too.]


    [I''m not.]


    [You are! Haha!]


    The old grandmas faintly beamed at each other.

 Chapter 152: Turtle Forest (5)

    "You have to defeat the soldiers," Minerva said after a short pause, during which she recalled her younger times. "Those soldiers can not be defeated by normal means. They''re heartless and soulless, meaning any destroyed part of their form will promptly regrow."


    "How we defeat them?" Elizabeth asked. She could use her little hand to punch the soldier''s head and turn it into splinters, but that clearly wouldn''t be enough. Her wilderness and unique ss allowed her to be as wild as she wanted, but that no longer applied to the turtle forest.


    Jake wondered about it, too.


    The first idea that popped into his mind was to utterly destroy the soldiers. He''d need Odin''s Arrow for that.


    Minerva smiled at them.


    She said, "It''s a part of your magic lesson, Elizabeth. Idiosyncratically, the heartless and soulless existences have mana sources that act like a heart and soul. The tree soldiers beneath us aren''t the exception to this rule. That said, the mana sources are much easier to hide than a real heart. I''ve hidden their sources in various magic inscriptions."


    "Eh," Elizabeth parted her lips in displeasure. Why did Grandma have to make things so much harder for them?


    Minerva chuckled at her youngest descendant, "You can understand anynguage and naturally speak with others. As it has been proved by various schrs, magic is also anguage on its own. You must learn how to read it. The potential of your innate skill is limitless, Elizabeth."


    "I don''t want to learn!" Elizabeth caught her head with her little hands and shook it. "I''m talented, so I don''t need to study! My magic and talent are enough! I''m wild! I learn as I experience things!"


    Alice lovingly smiled at the little girl upon hearing those thoughts. She meaningfully peeked at her best friend.


    Minerva sighed.


    As she wanted to approach the case differently, Elizabeth turned around and jumped into the hole.


    With the harness still tied to her waist, Elizabeth grabbed the other end of her rope and flung it at the branch! The rope and its sharpened stone circled around the branch before tightly tying herself to it.


    Swinging like on a swing, Elizabeth yed around while looking around for a way to get down to the clearing.


    "Archer¡­ I apologize," Minerva said.


    "There''s no need, Mrs. Minerva. I have also found out that I might have a weak spot against her. It''s also a part of our agreement that I help you deal with her naughtiness. I''ll see what I can do," Jake replied with a smile.


    Minerva couldn''t have been more d to have this kind of a yer here.


    She smiled and said, "While Elizabeth has her part in defeating the soldiers, yours is to enable her to see inside the soldiers and read the magic inscriptions. I haven''t forgotten about your goal to be inspired by my magic. You''ll see the potential and might of nature''s magic in those soldiers.


    The ability that has impressed you the most¡ªthe growing part¡ªis the main source of the soldier''s strength."


    "Thank you, Mrs. Minerva," Jake slightly bowed before The Imperial Mage.


    Minerva curtly nodded. "Take care of Elizabeth."


    She passed him a book with essential knowledge to read through the magic inscriptions etched in the soldiers'' frames.


    Jake smiled, "I will."


    -


    Jake used his harness to safelynd on the thick branch.


    It was so easy because the green clouds of the trees teemed close to the ceiling in abundance. It was like an intricate web, allowing anyone to move around easily.


    Jake didn''t need to hook his harness to be safe.


    Looking around, he found Elizabeth clinging to the thick tree''s bark like a ko. This stance was simr to that of a bear, but Jake saw more of a ko in her than a bear.


    He smiled and walked toward her.


    "Were you waiting for me?" Jake asked.


    Elizabeth nodded, "Yes! I need your help to defeat them!"


    "Does it mean you want to find their mana sources?" Jake asked.


    Elizabeth fervently shook her head, "We will overpower them! Defeat them in ourbination of attacks!"


    ''Ah, what do I do now¡­ this is surely possible because she''s a natural talent, and I have strong arrows up my sleeve. But that would go against Mrs. Minerva''s wish,'' Jake thought.


    Jake bought time for himself by asking Elizabeth about her skills.


    Elizabeth proudly dered, "I have a strong bear punch!" She clenched her little hand. "I have a roar of the queen!" She parted her lips wide and made a menacing expression that only looked adorable. "I have a magic parrot gust!" She waved her little hand, conjuring a small breeze that raked Jake''s hair.


    Those were amazing skills rted to herpanions.


    Jake didn''t hide his amazement.


    He nodded. "It''s possible to defeat those soldiers."


    That was when a new idea popped into Jake''s mind.


    Elizabeth didn''t want to learn in Mrs. Minerva''s way but still wanted to impress her Grandma and prove her way of the wilderness. While thetter was difficult to achieve, Jake got an idea that could make Elizabeth engaged in her studies.


    He brought himself closer to her and whispered, "Want to go against Mrs. Minerva''s n?"


    Elizabeth''s eyes sparkled.


    She asked, "What is your n?"


    "Instead of defeating those soldiers by finding their mana sources, how about we thoroughly read them and defeat them in ways that Mrs. Minerva doesn''t expect us to?" Jake said. "From what I''ve understood, the magic inscriptions are letters written in a unique alphabet. Mrs.


    Minerva said that the mana source is a sequence of letters hidden amidst other sentences, but what if those other sentences are responsible for other factors? Such as¡­ a movement?"


    "Oh¡­" Elizabeth eximed. It took her some time to understand that, but she could see where Jake wasing from.


    Jake smiled, "Those sentences must be like snakes circling around the soldiers'' forms like mana within our bodies. If we are about to destroy the soldier''s arm, the sentence will run away to another part and wait for the arm to be regrown. Right?"


    Elizabeth nodded. "Yes. I think so, too!"


    "So we must catch the snakes and understand them to defeat the soldiers in different ways!" Jake eximed. He wanted to sound cool so as to Elizabeth would catch the bait.


    He noticed that the little girl struggled as it still meant she''d need to read and learn from books.


    Jake used hisst card.


    He took out Medusa from his pocket and showed her to Elizabeth.


    He said, "There are so many species of snakes that you will never be able to learn about them all in person. But books have the power to take us to different worlds and experience parts of the worlds we have never been to before. You can learn about various species and their characteristics from books! Visit so many newnds, too!


    Books about beasts from old times are also written in the oldnguage¡ªthe mananguage! You must learn that to read about them!"


    Jake didn''t know whether he was capping here, but it made sense for old books to use a different kind ofnguage.


    A few minutester, Elizabeth decided.


    "We will defeat them in other ways!" she dered. It seemed her heart must have been sparked by Jake''s words. "We''ll catch all the snakes!"


    Jake took out the book Minerva had handed him and passed it to Elizabeth.


    "It seems like we''re safe up here, but we should get a camp on the ground," Jake said. It was because he was sure Elizabeth wouldn''t be able to see through the soldiers'' inscriptions from this altitude. He also could see her wanting to participate in the impending battles, so it''d better secure a spot on the forest''s floor already.


    Elizabeth nodded. "Sio, Puga! We''re going down!"


    Jake chuckled, "I''ll go down in Wukong''s style."


    Once the duo reached the ground, they hid themselves in the bushes. The forest was dense, and it''d be difficult for any soldier to fight outside the clearing.


    Jake''s angles were also limited, but he was the hunter in this case. His targets were waiting for anyone in the clearing.


    Jake also didn''t forget about his beast-tamer quest.


    He got onto his four, causing Odin to look at him with narrowed eyes.


    Jake stared at the puppy, "What? I''m also a wolf now."


    Odin tilted his head.


    Elizabeth grinned, "That''s it! I learned the roar of the queen by walking on four, too! I walked like Lew and even yawned and slept like him! It was so fun!"


    Jake chuckled, "You heard her."


    Odin sat down and gazed at Jake with mixed emotions.


    It was weird.


    Jake, however, didn''t find it that weird.


    He smiled and exined, "I want my heart to howl along with you as we release your arrow. I want to tame your feral side and further strengthen our bond and skills. Humans were wild too before getting their knowledge."


    That said, he was d no one could see him this way.


    It''d take him some time to get adjusted to it.


    -


    "Haha! I can''t wait to see what wille out of it!" Alice said as she stared at Jake walking on his four. It was so amusing that she rested her little head on her palm and stared at him from the mansion.


    Inside that little house was a special mirror that monitored Jake and Elizabeth. For that reason, Alice could see the duo''s adventure in the turtle forest.


    On the other hand, Minerva stood petrified.


    That Elizabeth opened the book on her own and began reading it!


    "I can''t believe it¡­" she said.


    Alice grinned, "It''s because you''re too practical."


    "Am I?" Minerva asked.


    "You are," Alice smiled. "Sit down and enjoy the royal tea. Have a deeper look at the yer that moved the hearts of Viktor and Aaron."


    Minerva sat down at the table and raised a cup of tea.


    What would Jake learn from Elizabeth and how he''d adapt her skills to his archery?


    She couldn''t see what coulde out of it, and her interest grew in him.

 Chapter 153: Turtle Forest (6)

    Jake was on his four legs, thinking.


    ''How should I even fight in this form?'' he asked himself, aware that hispanions could hear him.


    Odin barked at him, telling his master and best friend not to fight in this form at all.


    Jake turned to the side and smiled at him. ''Look at those white teeth! They''re sharp and tough!''


    Odin looked down.


    ''What? I take care of them so much!'' Jake shouted. He even bought a toothpaste in the game world, one of the yer''s products that took the world by storm.


    He nced at Elizabeth. She was like a lioness, reading the book while lying on her stomach. She fell asleep once, but her parrot awakened her and told her to keep reading.


    It seemed she was serious about their n.


    Jake smiled.


    ''I should think of wolves!'' Jake thought.


    That was when Endernded on his head and casually asked, "Assimtion?"


    ''Isn''t that like cheating?'' Jake asked.


    Ender stared at him with pathethique expression.


    Jake clicked his tongue, ''Okay, you got me there. I haven''t thought about assimtion yet.''


    Odin was the same.


    But now that he recalled this powerful skill, he was raring to assimte with Jake to give him a glimpse of the wolf world. It should make things less weird!


    Jake chuckled, ''Let''s do it, then!''


    Assimting with hispanions was one of the most miraculous feelings. Jake felt like a different kind of a being, and even the world seemed much different to him.


    With his senses turned feral because of Odin''s skill¡ªFeral Hunt¡ªJake no longer felt odd on his four legs. His perception bubble expanded so much across the turtle forest that Jake could make up the presence of the soldiers circling the clearing and their weapons.


    Each soldier wielded a different weapon.


    Their smell was the same.


    In fact, everything about them was the same except for their weapon and perhaps magic inscription written in their system.


    ''We''re doing it your way, Odin! I must grasp that sense of your wilderness!'' Jake shouted. He walked on his four legs to the bushes and made his way toward the clearing.


    Jake''s target was a few meters away from him¡ªa mage.


    It should be the easiest target to fight for beginners like Jake and Elizabeth. Mages were known to be vulnerable to stealth attacks and closebat.


    [The Turtle Forest''s Soldier(Mage) Lv. 25 HP: 1200 MP: 5000]


    Hiding in the bushes, Jake prepared for a run and a pounce. He could tell how he should do it because Odin''s heart was beating along with his. Though his muscles may not have been transformed to match the unique wolves'' body system, Jake could mimic and tense his muscles in a simr way.


    He closed his left eye. That eye belonged to a human.


    His right eye was red and feral¡ªthe eye of the predator.


    Atst, Jake left the bush.


    He ran toward the mage soldier who hadn''t noticed him yet.


    Although Jake''s movements were still awkward, he was fast. It took him three breaths to get into the mage soldier''s range.


    Odin suddenly grew thrilled, and his feral senses sank deeper into Jake.


    He pounced and widened his jaw, aiming to chew on the soldier''s neck.


    That was when the invisible barrier stopped him.


    ''It must be a mage''s mana barrier!'' Jake thought.


    He pushed his face against it.


    A few cracks popped on it, like on a broken mirror.


    Jake even tried to tear it apart with his teeth, but he couldn''t find an angle to take the barrier into his mouth. Frustrated, he added his paw, mming it on the invisible''s surface.


    It went without saying that Jake''s feral form was not enough to break through the mage''s defenses in a short time. It would have been different had Jake released his arrow, but that was not the point of his training.


    Thinking this much was also not in Jake''s favor.


    The soldier mage teleported away.


    Other soldiers nked Jake.


    A mighty swordsman and a tank were on Jake''s side. Their presence weighed much more since they were ready to fight against him. Their weapons hung above him, casting thin and thick shadows on Jake''s back.


    Their weapons fell at him, shaking the turtle forest. The forest swayed, and the ground rumbled.


    Jake, however, didn''t suffer any damage as he had tumbled forward just in time.


    He turned around and stared at the two soldiers craning their necks at him.


    There was no time for respite, though.


    Another presence threatened Jake''s neck.


    ''An assassin! I know this feeling very well!'' Jake thought. He hated assassins to the core. His perception bubble reflected his feelings, telling him about the iing attack a few seconds before it hit him.


    Jake neatly avoided the blow and hit the assassin''s side with a palm strike.


    The assassin was blown off the clearing.


    Jake''s joysted short, however.


    He felt a clear cut on his neck as though someone had chopped his head. He hadn''t suffered any damage, so it must have been his perception and Odin''s Feral Hunt telling him about the next attack!


    Jake rolled to the side.


    A bomb exploded a secondter where he had been.


    A cloud of dust rose.


    Once it ebbed, Jake could see a tall soldier wielding a colossal ax standing.


    Their eyes met.


    Jake felt goosebumps running down his back. He moved away to create more distance with the ax soldier but couldn''t as the root caught his wrist.


    ''A mage counterattacked!'' Jake thought. He used all his strength to yank himself free from the trap. The other soldiers didn''t waste those precious seconds.


    An archer soldier released his arrows, lodging them in Jake''s arm.


    [You have lost 120 HP!]


    [You have lost 157 HP!]


    [You have lost 143 HP!]


    ''What an irony that the archer is the one to hurt me first!'' Jake thought.


    A secondter, a breeze passed through him. A thin line cut itself open on Jake''s back, from which blood spurted.


    He looked to the side, finding a soldier with a rapier perched across him.


    Jake''s blood dripped from the rapier''s de.


    [You have lost 103 HP!]


    [A severe bleeding has been inflicted on you.]


    [You''re losing fifteen health points every five seconds.]


    ''This will be difficult! It only takes one mistake to have them sessfully joint attack me!'' Jake thought as he stood up on his two legs.


    He took out his bow and quiver.


    ''I''ll flee in the chaos,'' Jake thought. He cut off the assimtion and drove Odin to his arrow. He needed to break the clearing to safely escape from those soldiers.


    He loaded his strongest arrow onto his bowstring and hit the ground.


    Amidst the thunders and rumbling, Jake weaved between the rocks and clouds of dirt, safely escaping to his base where Elizabeth had been waiting for him.


    She was angry at him.


    -


    "Going on your own to have fun is mean!" Elizabeth shouted. "Hiding your wilderness is mean, too!"


    Jake returned to his base, only to receive a scolding from the furious little girl.


    Elizabeth stood on her two, her hands on her waist, and pouted.


    Jake understood her reasonings.


    He weakly smiled at her. "I wanted to see how I''d do against the soldiers with my feral side. To say the least, I have a lot to learn."


    Elizabeth stared at him for a few seconds before running into Jake''s stomach and forcing him to fall onto his rear.


    She then asked, "How did you be so wild?!"


    ''Oh, it seems her curiosity won,'' Jake thought.


    He chuckled, "It''s a special skill I received from a dangerous ce."


    Jake didn''t want to tell her he got it from the dungeon. What if Elizabeth would run away to the dungeon and trouble her family more? Jake was considerable here.


    Elizabeth chewed on her lips to hide her jealousy. "You must turn wild again!"


    "Yes, I will. It works by assimting with mypanions. Odin''s gone for an hour, but I can do it with the other three. I won''t waste a second and do your quest," Jake replied.


    Upon receiving a bright smile from Elizabeth, he asked, "How''s your studying?"


    "Ask Grandma! I don''t know!" Elizabeth replied. "But I think I learned a lot!"


    "We''ll see it in works, then," Jake smiled.


    After that, Jake healed himself through a potion. Because of his bloodline, he only needed one. He also didn''t get drunk at all because it was just a single potion that he carefully drank.


    With Elizabeth''s sparkling eyes reflecting him, Jakeid himself on the ground. He asked Medusa to look over him.


    "I shall crawl like a snake now!" Jake said.


    "Wild!" Elizabeth shared her enthusiasm with him.


    Medusa stared at him in silence.


    She wasn''t blunt with her feelings like Odin had been, but it was clear that Jake had a lot to earn if he really wanted to crawl like a snake.


    Jake then assimted with Medusa. He turned into a snake man with tattoo scales draping him from head to toe. A vast snake also coiled around him from top to bottom, but Elizabeth didn''t see it because Jake wore clothes.


    That said, her excitement went over the roof as she saw Jake in this form.


    "You''re crawling! You''re crawling like a snake!" Elizabeth screamed.


    Jake nodded at her, "It''s because of Medusa''s skill¡­ I''m sliding on anything!"


    "So cool! I want to be like a snake, too!" Elizabeth clenched her hands and ran behind Jake, imagining herself as a snake.


    Jake felt terrible as he couldn''t really share that skill with her.


    After that, Jake practiced tree climbing like Wukong and even wielded a staff while assimting with him. He also assimted with Ender and found out that he could enter Ender''s Darkness Nest!


    The darkness and shadows were much friendlier to him.


    ''There''s so much to learn,'' Jake thought.


    He spent a whole day assimting over and over again.


    When it was evening, Minerva shouted at them from the top. "Everyone,e up. We''re returning to Asta Bow''s residence for a bath and supper!"


    Jake and Elizabeth used their skills to climb to the top.


    Minerva smiled at them.


    She sighed, "I said, everyone."


    In the next second, the five assassins appeared before her. They got down on one knee and bowed before The Imperial Grand Mage.


    ''Oh, these must be Elizabeth''s bodyguards¡­ this one is a woman¡­ I mean¡­'' Jake slightly grew redder as one assassin had a thin waist and a thick bottom, which really stood out as her dark clothes stuck to her skin like a bodysuit.


    He looked away.


    It was not the first time Jake would get red today.


    Later that day, Jake had supper with the two grandmas, Elizabeth and the assassins from The Warmonger Empire.


    With their camouges gone, the assassins turned out to be quite a joyful group. They were ecstatic to bepelled to reveal themselves and have a supper with everyone else.


    Elizabeth also wanted to know which one had killed the beast she wanted to tame, but none of them betrayed their friend and had their lips zipped whenever Elizabeth wanted to pry into that matter.


    Jakeughed at them until it was his time to be the center of attention.


    Alice began a streak of events that turned him into a tomato.


    "How''s your beast training, Archer? By the end of the day, your movements as beasts were no longer awkward," she asked.


    The assassins turned to look at him.


    All of them smirked.


    While receiving a beautiful smile from a mature woman was great, Jake realized that more than three people had been staring at him all day as he trained himself to be closer to beasts. All his weird movements and interactions were seen by others.


    Jake grew embarrassed. "It''s joever. I''m changing my starting point¡­"


    "Eh? You''re running away, Archer?!" Elizabeth asked.


    Minerva cut in and replied, "He''s not running anywhere. It''s a moment of weakness¡­"


    "What does joever mean?!" Elizabeth asked.


    Minerva coughed, "It must be a yer''s ng¡­"


    "Oh, it''s something that Grandma doesn''t know! Joever! Joever! Joever!"


    Elizabeth''s parrot repeated, "Joever! Joever! Joever!"


    "Quiet!" Minerva shut them with a word.


    The supper continued.

 Chapter 154: Turtle Forest (7)

    It had been a week since Jake entered The Turtle Forest with Elizabeth.


    Three days into his new challenge, Jake received a beast-tamer subss from Elizabeth as she was content with his ways of wilderness.


    Because it was Elizabeth''s original ss, Jake picked up a fantastic skill from her.


    [You have received Elizabeth''s Beast Tamer Subss(Epic)]


    [You have learned a new skill¡ªA Body Language Of The Beasts(Epic)(Passive Skill)]


    In a nutshell, it was a skill to learn or enhance the skills of hispanions. For instance, Elizabeth''s Roar Of The Queen was after her lion''s roar. She could shout like a lioness or use her voice to increase the effects of her lion''s roar.


    The same principle now applied to Jake.


    That said, Jake already could use the skills of hispanions during his assimtion with them. His assimtion stemmed from his unique bloodline, so Jake inferred that he''d level it up with more experiences and levels, meaning his assimtion skill would pick up more skills from his friends down the line.


    It should also work simrly in their case.


    ''I don''t have to learn skills from them,'' Jake concluded. His legendary ss interjected his thinking process, bonding itself with Jake''s new subss and the skill.


    As it bonded, A Body Language Of The Beasts became a legendary skill exclusive to Jake.


    [The Archer''s Body Language Of The Beasts(Legendary)(Passive Skill)(4 slots)¡ªArcher can link the skills of his bondedpanions, of which he''s familiar with his other skills. The current limit is four skills. Each skill can be only linked to one skill.]


    Jake immediately felt facilitated by the new subss and skill!


    ''It''s brilliant! The skills of mypanions are really powerful if used well, and their time limit was their real and only weakness so far! If I link those skills with other skills, the weaknesses of thetter skills will be the new weakness. I must be smart here and properly choose skills.'' Jake thought.


    In addition to the new skill, Jake also received a new privilege from his new subss.


    He could see more into his bondedpanions'' stats.


    Their unusual bond, in which hispanions could hear his thoughts, could also be controlled now. Anything that Jake developed along with hispanions could now be seen in the beast tamer''s subss system window and appropriately sorted and listed.


    It was so convenient that Jake thanked Elizabeth a lot.


    "We are friends! The friends of the same feather of wilderness! Don''t thank me!" Elizabeth replied at the time.


    "We''re the best friends!" Jake replied, patting Elizabeth''s head.


    "Aye!" She nodded with a bright smile.


    After that, Jake and Elizabeth fought as a team against the tree soldiers. Herpanions were level forty, so their presence was stronger than that of the tree soldiers.


    Nheless, Elizabeth herself was around Jake''s level. She needed her bear''s protection, meaning that level forty Sio was heavily limited against the soldiers. The parrot also floated above its master, keeping her safe and intact.


    Its role was dealing with an archer and other long projectile attacks.


    The parrot also couldn''t protect Jake at the same time.


    Jake, however, didn''t need others'' help. He wasn''t alone, either.


    While he assimted with one of his friends, the others assisted him in his endeavor. He fought against the tree soldiers in four ways of the wilderness, prying deeper into their feral sides.


    Though he was way weaker than with a bow in his hand, Jake and Elizabeth still managed to hurt the tree soldiers and see into their interiors.


    Sitting on her bear''s shoulder, Elizabeth leaned forward and shouted, "I see the magic inscription!"


    s, she couldn''t properly make it out.


    Jake helped her with his better eyesight. He told her what he saw.


    Of course, he couldn''t read those inscriptions, so he said what they looked like.


    Elizabeth connected the dots and told him the usible theory.


    She said, "The strength source!"


    "Oh? That sounds interesting! What is it?" Jake asked as he perched himself on a tree''s branch like a monkey. He was currently assimted with Wukong, so it was only fair of him to move around like a monkey.


    He no longer cared about anyone, either. Minerva, Alice, and the assassins could stare at him for as long as they wanted.


    Jake hade to terms with his path and learned to ignore that awkwardness.


    Elizabeth nodded. "I think the strength source gives them mana to¡­ to make them fast and strong!"


    Jake tranted her words, "In other words, the strength origins sustain their mana and enable them to be as strong as they currently are. It''s simr to their mana source. If we cut it off, we will significantly weaken them. Over time, they might be as weak as level-one monsters!"


    "Aye!" Elizabeth nodded.


    These two poor souls didn''t know that the soldiers could repair their strength origins so long as their mana source existed¡­


    It was a surprise that left Jake and Elizabeth peeved.


    "Their strength shouldn''t have returned like that!"


    "I''m not talking to Grandma today!"


    -


    "I was wondering if I could practice something with one of the assassins," Jake said while everyone else was eating supper.


    Eating food in the game was a unique experience. It tasted so much different!


    It was tasty, too!


    Of course, there were also benefits to it. Jake would log in tomorrow with full health, mana, and stamina. He''d be like a new man as the supper of royalty was nothing short of amazing and bountiful.


    ''It''s so tasty, too!'' Jake thought.


    Minerva asked, "What is it that you want to practice?"


    Jake replied, "I''d like to learn a movement skill. I don''t have one despite being at this level¡­ I was thinking of making my own!"


    "You request an assassin''s help for that?" Minerva asked with a hint of amusement in her voice. On the other hand, Alice thought about Viktor and what her grandson was doing¡­ how could he not pass any movement skills to Jake yet?!


    Jake nodded. "To be honest, I hate assassins."


    The five assassins smirked at him.


    Jake reflected their smirks with a smirk of his own.


    He continued, "They''re so annoying¡­ but their Shadow Dash is a movement skill that suits me best. With its principles learned, I should be able to make my own movement skill true to my nature."


    Minerva pondered about it for a few seconds.


    She faintly smiled and turned to the assassins.


    "One of you has my consent to help Archer," Minerva said.


    Thedy assassin raised her hand and said, "I offer myself. It''s been a while since I had a date!"


    The other assassin hollered. "A date? Haha! I haven''t seen you this desperate in years!"


    Thedy''s eyes turned murderous. "You''re making it sound like I''m past my thirties! I''ll kill you!"


    "I''ll kill you first," the man replied.


    Elizabeth grinned, "So wild! But you can''t die until I learn who killed that beast!"


    "You heard Elizabeth. Be quiet now," Minerva interjected before the assassins began discussing topics inappropriate for a youngdy like Elizabeth at the table. "ra shall teach Archer the basics of Shadow Dash and its tricks."


    Thedy assassin happily epted the order before returning to the supper.


    The other assassins sighed.


    Their whispers turned into a unique code that only they could understand.


    "What if she will molest the poor man?"


    "Should we keep an eye on them?"


    "That''ll go against the imperial order."


    "We should tell The Imperial Mage Orb our worries and ask for her wisdom."


    "I can hear you!" ra stabbed the thigh of the assassin beside her with a fork. No one except the assassins heard her and saw that move.


    The wounded man didn''t even react. He carried on with the supper as though nothing had happened.


    Inwardly, he told himself he''d pay back her in the future.


    Across the table, Jake didn''t know about anything happening between the assassins. He thanked Minerva for her aid and turned to ra, telling her he looked forward to their lessons.


    Minerva epted his thanks and didn''t make any fuss about it. That said, she was one of a few people who could overrule the imperial order given by The Emperor himself. What she had done was nothing short of incredible.


    ra curtly smiled at Jake. It was that smile that had embarrassed Jake before.


    The circumstances were much different now, and Jake took in her feelings wholeheartedly.


    ''A date, huh? I have never been on a date before, and I don''t think anything serious wille out of this. It doesn''t hurt to get some experience,'' Jake thought. He was bing increasingly interested in and affected by the opposite gender, but not to the point where he''d lose himself like an idiot struck in love.


    He doubted anything woulde out from this date.


    In fact, he wouldn''t be surprised if it was just a y on words.


    Author''s note: What''s your opinion on short romances and romance with NPCs? Let me know!

 Chapter 155: Turtle Forest (8)

    Jake''s real-life schedule was thrown out of the window.


    He hadn''t been in college for a week and hadn''t even studied at home! He focused everything on learning about the wilderness with Elizabeth.


    Jake also spent an hour every evening eating supper and bathing in Asta Bow''s mansion. That precious hour could have been used to study the notes his college friend had sent him.


    That said, Jake couldn''t bring himself to do that yet.


    He would rather sleep for eight hours and enter the game world fresh and ready to practice.


    At times, he wondered if it was an addiction rather than sacrificing everything to the archery because of his personality trait.


    Jake convinced himself that it was not an addiction and that he was serious about archery. However, if it didn''t help him with his adult life, then perhaps it''d be better to lower his gaming hours and seriously build connections in college.


    By now, Jake understood that connections in college were more important than studies themselves. His college organized crucial parties for students to meet with variouspany representatives.


    Nheless, it was so difficult for Jake to give up on his archery goal.


    ''Man, I wish I was back in the middle school!'' Jake thought as he brushed his teeth. He told himself he''d pick up the thrown-out college from his yard and properly study and engage with others there once he''d finished his turtle forest arc, but even that didn''t sound convincing.


    He''d rather y the game¡­ he was such a lost cause.


    ''The waitress I met in the tavern in the outside zone said she worked part-time there¡­ and that the pay was good¡­ nah, I can''t go this route,'' Jake spat as he thought about it. ''The n to sell traces is wrong until¡­ I find a steady source of at least unique traces to sell. I''d turn upside down the entire world, though.


    It should be fun¡­ it makes me want to dig deeper into the main quest and learn more about the statues, legendary traces, and other mysteries.''


    The question was if he had enough time for that.


    Jake spat again, ''Why am I so serious? Lukas''s having a lot of fun, I heard. I''m just eighteen years old! I should have fun for a few years, then think about the future¡­'' He stared at himself in the mirror¡­ ''I know, a few years is such a stretch. Two years!''


    He sighed.


    ''Just because Mary is stupid and has Robert by her side, she gets to have so much fun! I guess she''s also a celebrity in the game world, but it''s so unfair!'' Jake spat into the sink as though Mary''s face had been there. ''I don''t regret getting into the gamete and spending so many months in the tutorial¡­ oh!''


    Jake suddenly received a new idea.


    In fact, it wasn''t a new idea at all since he had discussed it with his father during their conversation about colleges.


    ''I''ll make a video of my second debut in the training grounds!'' Jake told himself.


    His n to convince The Emperor and other households was tightly connected to the training grounds. Once Jake learned more in the turtle forest and inspired himself to create his second bow, he''d return to the training grounds and show people the power of archery.


    He''d show his archery and make people think about it!


    He also wanted Viktor to engage his house''s people in the training grounds and reward archers for training there. It was already so disappointing that no one from Asta Bow Household even bothered with yers trying to learn archery.


    Though it may not be enough, Jake hoped to get more time for Asta Bow''s household in this way. He wanted to rouse the entire Asta Bow household and its members with his style!


    ''It should get lots of views!'' Jake smiled.


    He finished his morning reflections with a ssh of cold water on his face.


    ''It''s time for a date,'' Jake said.


    -


    Jake and ra left the Asta Bow''s residence alone.


    While Jake was wearing his casual clothes, ra was wearing her ck bodysuit. She didn''t hide her face, but her appearance still brimmed with the vibes of an assassin. She was a gorgeous assassin who could stir different thoughts in her targets.


    Her ck hair was short, and her skin was unnaturally pale¡ªJake was confident this was due to her upation and clothes that covered her from head to toe.


    It suited her, though.


    ''It doesn''t really seem like a date,'' Jake thought. He walked abreast to ra, but they looked more like a student and teacher because the age gap between them could be seen, just like in Ingrid''s case. ''I thought she''d be more pushy? What the hell did I expect¡­ it must have been a y on words.''


    A few minutester, Jake and ra found themselves on an opennd.


    It was a vivid and calm grasnd.


    The grass was mowed.


    "Nervous?" ra asked.


    "Uh, not really¡­" Jake replied.


    ra chuckled at him. "You were so lost in thoughts that I couldn''t even find a moment to start a talk."


    "That''s¡­ my bad. I''m confused because you made it sound like it''d be a date. I''ve never been on one, so¡­" Jake exined the reason for his silence.


    ra tilted her head and asked, "Isn''t it a date when a man and woman meet alone?"


    "Is it?" Jake asked, confused. Perhaps it was this world''s view, but Jake had met his female friends alone at the time and never thought of those meetings as dates.


    ra stretched her arms as she replied, "In our midsts, it is¡­ you see, Archer. Does it not excite you when I stretch like that?"


    Jake didn''t expect to hear such a blunt question. Of course, ra''s womanly assets had drawn Jake''s eyes as she stretched her arms, pushed her back forward, and more. It was a tantalizing sight that couldn''t escape Jake''s attention. He was a young adult who hadn''t had any taste of romance yet.


    With his cheeks reddened, he said, "It does¡­"


    "Thanks," ra curved her lips up. "It makes me happier. I have a lot of confidence in myself¡­ still, I''m just warming up not to hurt my muscles, yet it makes you excited?"


    "Don''t tease me like that after so bluntly asking about it," Jake rolled his eyes. That said, those quickly rolled back to admire ra''s curves. He knew she wouldn''t mind after all this talk.


    Jake also believed it wasn''t wrong.


    That was when ra lifted her leg over her head. She was standing like a pole. The sight froze Jake and made him stare at her with widened eyes.


    ''I see! We''re really on a date! She''s purposely teasing me and having fun!'' Jake thought. He didn''t want to be the only one on the receiving end, so he decided to counterattack her.


    He took off his shirt and exposed his muscles. He''d been training a lot in the game world, and his upation turned Jake into a semi-bodybuilder. His lean and toned muscles stole ra''s attention. His tattoos added such a mysterious charm to his sculpted body that ra''s dark eyes scrutinized every detail of them and his muscles.


    She smiled widely and lowered her leg.


    She then dropped her hands low to touch her feet. It was another kind of warm-up, yet Jake was once again on the receiving side as ra lowered down two heavy shapes along with her back. It was kind of unavoidable.


    ''Oh god¡­ it must be difficult to be an assassin with this much baggage!'' Jake thought. He didn''t want to stay idle and gaze, yet nothing really came to his mind. He came to the conclusion that he''d learn from the experienced and just carried on with his warming up.


    That was a smart choice. ra peeked at Jake from time to time, having a lot of fun teasing him.


    "Dates in our world usually end up in the bed," ra said.


    "That does sound¡­ amazing," Jake gulped. It''s no wonder yers want to increase their rtionships with NPCs so badly!"


    "We get to know ourpatibility," ra smiled.


    "Compatibility?" Jake asked.


    "Yes, whether both parties feel great in the bed," ra exined with a soft smile. She didn''t expect to talk about it with Jake, but he was so green in this area that she spoke with lots of details.


    She told him that some women didn''t like when a man was too big down below.


    ''Does it really work this way?'' Jake asked himself. He was partially corrupted by the Inte and its jokes about male genitalia. ''I''ll make a call to Lukas.''


    He opened his friend list and called his good friend.


    Lukas had dated a few women and should be experienced in this area, so he''d confirm Jake''s doubts!


    "Lukas!"


    "Bruh! Has the snow fallen or what?"


    "I have a question for ya."


    "Ok," Lucas replied. He then listened to Jake''s question and clicked his tongue. It was so audible that Jake wondered if he had hit Lukas'' weak spot.


    Lukas was honest with his buddy, "Jake, my brother."


    "Yeah?"


    "I haven''t managed to enter a wet chamber yet."


    "Oh¡­ you''re using a metaphor, so I guess you haven''t seen¡­ a wet chamber in person."


    "Is it my fault that I end up with reserved and traditional women?! When they tell me about the marriage and wait until then, I ditch them and go next! It''s so painful, bruh! But there''s something worse¡­ I haven''t told anyone that yet¡­ I fear it¡­"


    "You know you''re not getting away until you tell me what''s worse, right?" Jake sneered.


    "I don''t like fish."


    "Huh?"


    "I puke when I smell fish."


    "Huh? So what? What does it have to do with women?"


    On the other side of the game world, Lukas shed a tear. "You will know once you enter a wet chamber, my brother."


    "What are you talking about, bruh?" Jake asked.


    s, Lukas didn''t tell him the whole story. He wouldn''t tell his friend what kind of crap he''d read on the Inte!


    Jake sighed and switched the topic.


    After a few minutes of casual talk, he hung up.


    "I''m done. We can start the practice," Jake told ra.


    Both of them were warmed up and ready to practice the movement skill¡ªShadow Dash. Of course, Jake wanted to know the principles behind it and the tricks so that he could create his own version of the movement skill.


    Since it was both of them and it was a date, ra didn''t want any honorifics.


    "The real fun starts now, then," she grinned. "You''ve already learned the perception skill, correct?"


    "Yes," Jake nodded.


    "The perception skill is the key to Shadow Dash''s true potential," ra said, starting the martial arts lesson.

 Chapter 156: Turtle Forest (9)

    "First things first," ra said. "How would you imagine yourself during The Shadow Dash?"


    Jake pondered over this question.


    The imagination was a crucial part of any skill before it became etched in the muscle memory. He thought for a few seconds before replying to the assassindy.


    He said, "Like me bing a shadow?"


    "It''s amon perception, and it''s not necessarily wrong," ra nodded. "There''s a better view, though. Imagine yourself as light instead. Shadows can not exist without light, and their presence heavily relies on light. You can make even up to four shadows from a single entity so long as you properly use light."


    Jake could see where she wasing from.


    In fact, he already imagined conjuring a ball of light above her head to form various shadows off her body.


    ra smiled upon seeing his focused eyes.


    Shadow Dash''s usage is to choose a spot around an entity and teleport to its side. Any yer who learned that skill from a statue could teleport to anyone. Their experience and usage of it would increase Shadow Dash''s grade and steadily help them evolve the skill.


    The movement skills were one of the first skills that made people feel like they were in another world.


    No one could just teleport in real life, after all.


    Therefore, getting a proper experience and getting used to it was necessary.


    Jake was in the same shoes.


    He could pick up Shadow Dash from ra so long as she passed him an assassin subss. It''d be easy to do that as she was an experienced assassin, and showing him a few moves would be enough.


    Jake, however, wanted to know the principles behind Shadow Dash and make his own version of it.


    Which was why he was like NPC and learned the very basics.


    "You should experience Shadow Dash, too," ra smirked.


    Appearing beside Jake, she extended her hand and caught his neck. There was a soft squeeze before ra realized that her instincts and muscle memory had taken over.


    Had she not realized that, she would have crushed Jake''s throat.


    Jake coughed.


    ra joined her hands in an apology sign and apologized. "I''m so sorry! I didn''t mean to do that!"


    "No wonder you guys killed the beast Elizabeth wanted to tame¡­" Jake half-joked as he massaged his throat.


    ra looked away, "She got hurt¡­ so we had toe in." She fixed her mindset and added. "I''ll make it more enjoyable for you."


    Having said that, ra disappeared from Jake''s view. He couldn''t sense her at all and felt like a lone man dumped on the grasnd. A few secondster, however, ra appeared behind Jake and wound her arms around him. She sealed him in a lock so powerful that Jake couldn''t move at all.


    She dropped onto her back.


    It didn''t hurt him, as Jake fell on her.


    That said, he was utterly at her wish.


    Meaning Jake was lying on ra, feeling closer to her than ever. It was not to the point where he would question her boldness. There was such a clear boundary between them that no one would question ra''s motives.


    She was teaching him, for sure.


    ra whispered to Jake, "Another reason why we consider a meeting between a man and a woman a date¡­ don''t you agree?"


    She sounded so much younger as she asked him.


    Jake smiled. "I think I like them more when integrated with training!"


    "Why?" ra asked.


    "It checks all that I desire," Jake replied with a snicker.


    "Making assumptions is a woman''s privilege!" ra merrily shouted before changing her position. After that short talk, Jake learned about more closebat moves that Saku didn''t have time to teach him. He had never been so helpless and on someone''s tter like that before.


    All those moves happened after ra used her Shadow Dash. She also slowed herself down to show Jake how it worked with her imagination.


    After some time, Jake grasped the principle of it.


    It was not enough to make up a skill.


    Jake, however, was a legendary yer.


    His inspiration and love for archery allowed him to create his original skill so powerful that a legendary ss of the pioneer was needed for it to happen.


    [You have created your own original skill¡ªThe Archer''s Flow(Epic)(Active Skill)(50 MP)]


    [The Archer''s Flow(Epic) is a movement skill that allows the user to teleport to his arrows'' shadows so long as the arrows are in the user''s perception bubble.]


    Jake loved that skill.


    He could see the pros and cons of it, but it was so faithful to him that he liked the skill from the bottom of his heart. He had already thought of a few uses and prepared to use this skill a lot to drill the muscle memory of teleportation into himself.


    ra felt proud of him.


    He learned it so fast!


    "Your perception skill ys a role in your movement skill," ra said. This is the perfect time to introduce its tricks."


    Jake eagerly nodded.


    "It''s often exined to newbies as a feeling of someone watching you," ra said.


    Jake smiled, as that was what Richard had told him.


    ra continued, "So why won''t you just watch your enemies'' eyes?"


    "Ah," Jake reacted.


    The assassin smirked.


    It sounded so simple, yet Jake had somehow never considered using perception in this way. But if he could perceive his enemies'' eyes, he could use his movement skills much more efficiently.


    In Shadow Dash''s case, once an enemy blinked, the assassin could close the gap much faster, with a big surprise! If anything disturbed the enemy, his eyes momentarily lost their focus; it was a moment of weakness that no assassin should waste!


    There were more uses to the perception, too.


    If not eyes, then hands or weapons.


    There was also a famous misdirection concept, a high-level skill used by much more experienced assassins and thieves.


    That stuff was possible mainly because of the perception bubble and its modifications!


    Jake bowed to ra. "I see¡­ thank you so much for teaching me about it."


    "Why so formal? I told you no honorifics for today," ra smiled. "Our training is not over yet. You have to adapt to your Archer''s Flow. I''ll oversee you."


    "Yes!" Jake replied like a soldier.


    -


    A few hourster, ra returned to her squad.


    She silently took over a spot in the forest outside of The Turtle Forest.


    "Why is Princess here?" she asked herpanion.


    He replied, "She ran away from the turtle forest because Archer wasn''t there."


    Another added, "It''s already a miracle that she had been studying like a normal human for a week."


    ra smirked, "His Majesty would kill you if he heard you."


    "Would he? I think he would agree with me," the man replied. "How did it go with Archer? You didn''t molest him, did you?"


    ra harrumphed, "yers pick up skills fast because of their different gifts, but Archer is different! He learned the basics first and made his own skill! I''m proud of him!"


    "Did you molest him?" another assassin asked.


    "Why are you guys so concerned about it?! Nothing happened! Such a loss! It hurts my confidence, but I think he''s ate bloomer for a reason," ra sighed.


    "The Imperial Grand Mage told Mrs. Alice that he''s only eighteen."


    ra widened her eyes. "You''re lying! He doesn''t look like eighteen at all!"


    "I know, right?"


    "Ah, how could I be so reserved? I should have pushed myself more on him while we cuddled! I''ll cry for real! Damn! Damn it all! I can''t even find a husband because of this upation, and I missed such a splendid young man full of vigor for the night!


    I''m taking a paid leave soon!" ra cried.


    The assassins sighed. These two knew ra well enough to know that cuddling was her wrestling with the poord and making him unable to move.


    If ra was considerable enough, it should be pretty enjoyable for him.


    The four prayed it had been the case.


    They decided to keep that to themselves and not betray theirrade to The Imperial Grand Mage.


    "Archer is here¡­ he''s aiming close at the beast Princess is trying to tame," the assassin suddenly said.


    The rest had sensed Archer before the man had finished his words.


    ra puffed out her chest, "He''s a good archer! He won''t hit Princess! I will interfere if the trajectory is off!"


    The arrownded between Elizabeth and the squirrel-like beast.


    Jake appeared in the middle, then.


    "Uh, shouldn''t I be facing the beast?" Jake asked Elizabeth as he saw her instead of the beast.


    That was when the beast swept its w from below, sending Jake to the skies.


    He flew up like a famous Team R.


    ra shook her head.


    The assassin said, "His uracy is on point, but that movement skill¡­"


    "He has a lot to learn."


    "Yeah."


    ra nodded. "He''ll learn in no time!"

 Chapter 157: Turtle Forest (10)

    "Archer!" Elizabeth shouted at the skies where Jake had been chucked.


    The beast she wanted to tame was a level forty monster, so its strength was enough to toss a few humans up there. Of course, Elizabeth''spanions were around the same level, so her chances of taming this beast weren''t low.


    That said, it was not an easy task!


    Jake listened to the wind bouncing off his eardrums.


    ''It will take some time until I adapt to the movement skill,'' he thought. He was so far up that he could no longer make up Elizabeth''s presence. The forest and its canopy were the only things Jake could look at.


    It was a perfect time to test one of his ideas regarding The Archer''s Flow!


    Jake used his Death''s Lock without wielding his bow.


    His perception bubble stretched toward his target¡ªthe arrow perched at the beast''s feet.


    So long as the arrow remained intact, Jake could teleport to it. Another prerequisite, other than mana points, was that it had to be in Jake''s perception bubble.


    Since he had been thrown far away from the arrow, it was no longer in his perception zone.


    Jake, however, extended his perception bubble into a straight line that wrapped around the arrow at the end.


    Luck was on his side since no tree or branch stood in his view. Otherwise, like Jake''s shooting angle, the perception bubble wouldn''t have stretched toward the arrow.


    He locked his perception on the arrow and teleported to it.


    ''My range of Death''s Lock is the same as my shooting range¡­ which makes my movement skill more advanced than others as Ibine those two elements¡­ at least on the lower levels. I have my own weaknesses that can be exploited, though,'' Jake thought as hended next to Elizabeth again.


    The little girl cheered as she apuded.


    "You can use teleportation now!" she eximed.


    Jake nodded. "I learned it thanks to ra, meaning I wouldn''t have learned that without you! Thanks."


    Elizabeth happily swayed left and right as she epted Jake''s thanks.


    Their interaction made the beast towering above them odd, even though the forest was his home! He stared at the duo of humans before growling at them.


    Jake put on a guard, "Taming beasts wasn''t in my schedule."


    "Hehe! I''m here because you left me alone!" Elizabeth exined.


    Jake smiled. "I expected you to run away. How can I help?"


    Elizabeth shook her head. "I can''t tame him yet! The big squirrel has unfinished business! I will return hereter!"


    The assassins noted this area upon hearing those words. Their mental notes had many more areas like that, as Elizabeth had run away from her responsibilities numerous times.


    Jake was surprised to hear that. He thought she would be persistent like most kids would have been, but Elizabeth truly understood beasts better than humans.


    He smiled at her.


    He asked, "Should we return to the turtle forest?"


    "Aye!" Elizabeth nodded.


    -


    It had been a month since Jake entered The Turtle Forest.


    "How''s Elizabeth?" Minerva asked Alice.


    Because of her duties as The Imperial Grand Mage, Minerva couldn''t have seen Elizabeth and Jake''s progress on a daily basis. She left valuable notes to her descendant and left her with Alice and the assassins.


    Elizabeth''s unusual training had hit a month mark, so Minerva waspelled to visit her again.


    Though she may have appeared officially, Minerva was brimming with anticipation and interest.


    Alice smiled at her best friend. "She really wanted to cut you down size. I believe Little Elizabeth has mastered everything you''ve left to her. She''ll be the bridge The Emperor''s searching for."


    "You noticed," Minerva said.


    Alice nodded. "Her innate magic to speak with the beasts and understand them is like a gift from the heavens to connect with demi-humans."


    Minerva sighed. "I fear yers will be the first to make that connection and trouble us in more than a few ways. Time will tell. How about Archer?"


    "Archer!" Alice''s face lit up as though sunshine draped her. "There were days where I couldn''t have taken my eyes off him! He''s been getting inspired so much by the tree soldiers! His archery and bond with beasts have been evolving at an extraordinary pace, too! I''m thrilled for theing days as his archery is utterly opposite of mine!"


    Alice and Jake talked about their archery.


    While Jake respected Alice''s noble and royal view of archery, he couldn''t help but tell her this¡­


    [I devour what''s yours.]


    Minerva''s years of experience helped her understand the meaning of those words as Alice told her about her conversation with Jake. She couldn''t make up the entire picture of Jake''s archery, but she was sure she understood the gist of it.


    Later that day, Jake and Elizabeth defeated all the tree soldiers in their way.


    Minerva was impressed.


    "His movement skill has evolved," she said.


    Alice smiled. "Yes."


    Jake hadbined his Archer''s Flow with Medusa''s Slick Scales.


    It evolved from an epic-grade skill into a legendary skill. It was such an advanced skill now that Jake needed more than three weeks to be good at it.


    He focused so much on it that Medusa had most of his attention from him in recent days.


    It wasn''t the end of Jake''s inspiration, however.


    The tree soldiers inspired Jake, too, and he leveraged one of them to enhance his archery more. Wukong''s Assimtion helped him polish that style and turn it into a real weapon.


    Atst, Jake was satisfied with his training.


    It could have been said that his baby steps were done!


    All he needed was a self-crafted bow to match his inspiration.


    -


    "You can''t leave me! We''re friends of the same feather!" Elizabeth cried as she was held back by Minerva. She learned that Jake would return to The Warmonger Empire''s Capital tomorrow. It meant that their time was over!


    She didn''t want it!


    It had been so much fun with Jake around! He even taught her about skipping a stone!


    Jake weakly smiled at Elizabeth, "We''ll meet again, Elizabeth. I''ll be stronger, and so will you. With more strength and knowledge, more fun ces will be avable to us. Our second adventure will be much more fun! So you''d better train and practice a lot with Mrs. Minerva!"


    Elizabeth rubbed her nose.


    Everyone thought that she''d agree with Jake¡­


    ¡­s¡­


    "No!" Elizabeth screamed. "I''m wild! I will run around the forests and tame all beasts! I will have a big team and force you to adventure with me!"


    Jake nced at Minerva.


    His expression said¡ªI tried.


    Minerva curtly nodded at him with a thankful countenance.


    Alice was grinning in the background.


    That was when Elizabeth had somehow extricated herself from Minerva''s grasp. She ran away from the group.


    "I''m serious!" Elizabeth shouted before disappearing into the forest.


    Minerva sighed again, "This naughty girl¡­"


    Jake chuckled, "She''s a strong and smart girl."


    "You also developed a weak spot to her, I see," Minerva faintly smiled. "It''s time for us to part. I''ve prepared a carriage for you to return to The Last Night. There''s a reward inside for taking care of Elizabeth. I wish you sess in your endeavors, Archer."


    Jake bowed. "Thank you, Mrs. Minerva, Mrs. Alice. I''ll be going now!"


    He was so eager to craft his bow that it was seen on him.


    Alice and Minerva didn''t keep Jake to themselves.


    Alice said as Jake boarded the carriage. "Pressure Viktor more, Archer. Take skills from him. He should have been the first person to teach you a lot. Don''t hold back!"


    Jake grinned, "Understood!"


    The horses howled before driving Jake away from The Turtle Forest.


    Inside the carriage, Jake found a high-quality wood developed with Minerva''s magic and mana. It matched Jake''s inspiration and the ideas he wanted to implement into his second bow.


    He couldn''t have received the better reward!


    "I''ll get a high strength and dexterity equipment from the store and shape it into my style. That much should be enough for the second stage of my n," Jake said.


    He clenched his hands and waited.


    He also visited The Auction House to get new equipment. This went against Master Aaron''s rules, but Jake was sure the old man would understand.


    Atst, Jake was in Master Aaron''s workce.


    Aaron caressed his beard, "Yer look too zealous. I see fire in yer eyes!"


    Jake''s heart beat crazily against his chest, but he sounded calm, "I need your utmost help with this project, Master Aaron. I want to show others my archery."


    Aaron gazed at him seriously before letting his beard go. "Let''s craft a masterpiece, then."


    -


    It was afternoon Sunday.


    yers didn''t have many responsibilities on this day.


    However, it wasn''t for this reason that the training grounds of The Warmonger Empire were crowded.


    Today, yerspete against each other on the effigies and earn rewards based on their week of practice! The best yers get valuable rewards from their respective instructors!


    Mages, swordsmen, spearmen, and more sses had gathered at the scene.


    There were around a thousand yers!


    It was a mini-event that every serious yer looked for.


    Of course, a group of archers were huddled in the corner of the training grounds.


    They didn''t have any instructors.


    They only had one effigy out of pity to train on.


    They were so abandoned and weak.


    They wereughed upon by a group of mages and even pressured by a gangster woman and her gang day after day.


    But their persistence and curiosity in archery prevailed.


    That was when a heavy step resounded in the training grounds.


    The guards raised their weapons and saluted.


    Asta Bow Viktor had appeared on the scene.


    Following him was a man with short ck hair and shining green eyes. He stood abreast of a ck-haired woman whose aloof expression contrasted with his broad smile.


    Archer had entered the scene.


    "I hope you''re a good camerawoman, Master," Jake said.


    "I''m not getting paid for this, so expect a few bad shots," Ingrid replied.


    "¡­do your best, please," Jake said with straight lips.


    Jake deeply inhaled.


    He locked his eyes on his first target.


    The man who hadughed at him the most on his debut.


    The parasite of the training grounds.


    Welshy.

 Chapter 158: The Second Coming Of The Archer (1)

    "Who''s he?"


    "I don''t know."


    "The instructors also bowed to him."


    The yers talked to each other as Viktor''s presence had stolen the mini-event. A few astute ones had noticed through Asta Bow Viktor''s status that he was rted to The Imperial House.


    Although Viktor hailed from the weakest house, he was the head of it.


    Therefore, he was a descendant to whom everyone in The Warmonger Empire should pay the utmost respect.


    He was Your Majesty.


    The mage instructor at the scene¡ªRandal¡ªstepped out of the line to speak directly to Viktor.


    Inwardly, he wasn''t pleasant about him being here.


    ''A weakest weapon user steals spotlight because of his royal heritage¡­ he doesn''t deserve any of it!'' Randal thought as he approached Viktor. Viktor had stolen so much attention because the guards had bowed to him. Those hadn''t even nced at the instructors before as they were directly under The Emperor himself, regardless of their weapons.


    Randal cast a fake smile at Viktor. "Glory to Your Majesty Of The Asta Bow Household!"


    Shouting Viktor''s surname and his weapon aloud, Randal''s voice boomed across the training grounds. It had the desired effect, as many yers had lost interest in Viktor.


    A bow was the weakest weapon.


    Viktor wasn''t stupid not to notice Randal''s intent.


    Behind that loyal mask was a clown looking down at him.


    Randal continued, "Has Your Majestye here to support the archers in the weekly event?"


    Audible snickers andughter resounded from various circles. Mages, swordsmen, and spearmen were the loudest despite thetter''s instructors not daring to be as bold as Randal. Those instructors also kept their lips shut.


    Viktor smirked.


    He stepped closer to Randal and heavily pped his cheek.


    BANG!


    The echo of it resounded much louder than Randal''s derations. It entirely silenced the scene, as the highly esteemed instructor from The Asta Orb and Staff Household had been utterly shamed.


    Randal caught his cheek and red at Viktor. All his will was spent on holding back the sonata of curses and humiliation that he could have easily said to disgrace the man before him.


    s, he couldn''t do that.


    "May¡­ I know how I have¡­ offended¡­ Your Majesty?" Randal spoke through his teeth.


    Viktor tilted his head. "I just wanted to p your face. Don''t mind me."


    ''Don''t mind you?! You utter disgrace of The Warmonger Empire! Your entire family is weaker than the main wall''s catapults!'' Randal inwardly screamed.


    Viktor sneered. "Continue your business as usual. I''ll speak with youter. You two included." He stared at the swordsman and spearmen instructors.


    Those were the most famous sses in The Warmonger Empire, and their yers could be seen everywhere.


    Ronald and the two other instructors bowed. "As you wish, Your Majesty."


    If it weren''t the public domain, these two could have ignored Viktor''s request.


    In fact, they probably wouldn''t have to be so official and formal with him.


    Randal also knew at the back of his head that Minerva was a close supporter of Asta Bow for some stupid reason, like a friendship with their previous head. He recalled that and decided not to deal with Viktor anymore.


    Minerva was too powerful and influential. Even The Emperor respected her.


    Viktor turned his head in Jake''s direction.


    The first confrontation had already unfolded over there.


    -


    "You''re still a parasite of the training grounds¡­ has your level even dropped?" Jake approached Welshy with this set of provocative words.


    He smirked at the man.


    The archers were shocked to see Jake returning here with such an attitude. His debut, to say the least, was terrible, which was also why they remembered him.


    Jake''s bow had crumbled back then.


    It was so shameful that archers were teased about it for a few days.


    Welshy also remembered that day.


    He sneered back at Jake. "Ah, the broken bow is here!"


    Jake''s level had increased, and he had returned with different equipment. His leather armor was ck, but the design was much more simr to ra''s equipment. It was like he wore an assassin suit. He onlycked a mask.


    His bow wasn''t out yet as it waited for its turn in Jake''s inventory.


    That didn''t mean Welshy would be more wary of Jake.


    His attitude was the same, if not worse.


    Jake was an archer that talked back, after all.


    Bullies wanted to crush that kind of people the most.


    "What did youe here for? To take turns on this single pitiful effigy? Haha! Be careful not to break your bow again! You don''t want me to remind you how crap archery is, do you?" Welshy taunted Jake, bending his fingers as though inviting him for a battle.


    Jake smiled, "You''d make up for a good effigy with your piss ugly face. How about it?"


    "You want to fight me?" Welshy asked as though he had misheard Jake.


    Jake nodded. "Yeah. What? Scared? Scared of an archer?"


    "Haha!" Welshy and his friends hollered.


    While training grounds also made duels between yers possible, no one had ever seen an archer fighting here! It sounded so absurd that no one believed Jake''s words.


    Jake stared at the group of bullies.


    On the other hand, El Boss Queen and her gang were eagerly listening to this conversation. An archer like Jake was someone they hadn''t seen before because of their low levels¡­ Grin Grid was out of their league, to put it lightly.


    She interjected, "You here to deal with the bullies?" She harrumphed. "I beat the crap out of your archer friends more than this guy and even killed him, too. If you defeat him, you''re mine. I''ll crush you."


    Jake looked at her.


    El Boss Queen was a woman with muscles that could put many sportsmen to shame. She had short white hair, sharp facial features, and even tattoos rolling down her arm.


    She was like a gangster.


    Jake smirked, "Sure. You also look like someone who could make a good effigy for me."


    "Your facees across so punchable, too," El Boss Queen growled at Jake.


    Jake tilted his head, "Yours already looks like it has taken a few permanent hits."


    El Boss Queen snarled at Jake and extended her hands to catch his cor.


    Jake, however, stepped away from her and shifted his attention to Welshy.


    The man stood still with a contorted expression.


    "I take it that this deluded archer might believe he can defeat me¡­ but you? Just because I lost to you, you think I will lose to a mere archer?!" Welshy snapped at El Boss Queen.


    The barks of a loser eluded her, however.


    She was still trying to get at Jake, but he went away from her and took out his new bow.


    [The Second Coming Of The Archer(Epic)(A Recurve Bow)(Attack: 627~~931)(Durability: 1000/1000)]


    The bow was made from a red acacia wood infused with Minerva''s mana. It was a type of wood that most craftsmen used for low and medium-level bows, and so did Jake and Aaron.


    The design was also unique. The recurve''s riser bent sharply, and its ends were unnaturally pointy. In the middle of the bow, where the bow handle was, Jake polished it and wrapped ck bandages around it for a better grasp. These were a tribute to Ca, who had taught him and inspired his movement skills.


    The bow''s bowstring was golden, a tribute to Asta Bow''s Household and Alice''s royal archery. Though her archery may be the opposite of Jake''s, her past and experience greatly helped him.


    Of course, the wood and its red color was a tribute to Minerva.


    The bow, therefore, looked like the heritage of Asta Bow''s Household. It was absurdly long, too. A few yers believed that the bow was as big as Jake.


    It was also tuned with the modern bow elements that Jake had been learning about from the beginning of his time in this world.


    Three stabilizers protruded from the riser like branches¡ªone in the middle and two at either end. The arrow rest was also in the middle, protruding like a new mysterious piece and providing Jake with better uracy and smoother release.


    Atst, the long-desired sight had been made.


    Jake had sessfully melted the legendary gem he''d picked up from Ender and turned that into an oval sight. It also jutted out around the middle, and its effects were marvelous.


    It increased Jake''s range three times. It was that splendid modification.


    Standing in the crowd, Aaron gazed at the bow with a wide smile. "It''s a masterpiece that can only get better with Jake''s experience, different resources, and more installments!"


    Viktor stood still with his arms crossed. Heseriouslystared at Jake.


    Ingrid was also caught off guard by the bow''s appearance.


    It was not so simple to make those modifications.


    Jake, however, had sessfully done them.


    She wasn''t the only one to notice the different kind of bow¡ªthe onlookers also wondered about it.


    "You ready to die, Archer?!" Welshy shouted as he stood across Jake.


    Jake smirked, "Just start the duel."


    The duel system of the training grounds ensured that no one would lose levels and items. It was a proper way of training here.


    Once the system began the duel between them, Welshy waved his staff and conjured a wind barrier around himself.


    "Come and get me, then! Your arrows will fall at my feet!" Welshy spitefully shouted as his robes and hair fluttered within the wind domain.


    It was a simple skill to protect a mage from mass-area attacks. That said, it was perfect against archers and their arrows, as wind was amon thing for archers to look out for.


    ''It might seem like he must have taken some lessons¡­ but that''smon sense. I refuse to give any credit to this parasite,'' Jake thought. ''He has been looking down on archers all this time. I must defeat him with a standard archery.''


    With that said, Jake inwardly shouted, ''The Formless Soldier!''


    Jake entered his first form, which wasmodified based on his experiences. His legs were no longer joined. He put one ahead and one behind, entering a different kind of soldier form. His back was still straight, and he put a lot of it into his form. He stood tall and confident.


    His presence sharpened tenfold. It was abination of his first and fourth form!


    The archers, who were worried about another shameful event, got goosebumps. That reaction made them no longer concerned about Jake; rather, an unusual sense of confidence sprouted within them.


    Ingrid and Viktor unconsciously curved their lips up.


    Aaron felt tingles and nostalgia in his heart.


    Jake inhaled deeply.


    He pulled the golden bowstring, drawing the highest anchor point in his life. It was because his bow was this long! The limbs were so long that he could pull the bowstring much more and add more weight!


    Jake released the arrow.


    It whistled¡ªthe melody of Jake''s soul¡ªthe cry of the beast within him!


    The arrow flew past Welshy''s Wind Domain as though it never existed and lodged deep in his forehead.


    Welshy fell onto his knees, shock draping his face. He couldn''t believe what had just urred. How could his high intelligence stat and rare skill of a wind domain not even stop an archer''s arrow? It didn''t make a sense!


    Just how much strength and dexterity was behind that single arrow?!


    Jake sneered. "You''re worth a single arrow."


    [You have defeated a yer¡ªWelshy Lv. 30]


    He tilted his head and stared at El Boss Queen. "He wasn''t enough to bring up even one of my bow''s skills. Ya up for a challenge? El¡­ Boss... Queen?"


    The woman stepped out of the crowd and took Welshy''s spot.


    She hit her left palm with her right fist.


    "You will be fun to beat," El Boss Queen sneered.


    Jake briskly smiled at her. "I like your confidence¡­ let me devour that, too."


    He was like a hungry beast!

 Chapter 159: The Second Coming Of The Archer (2)

    Since Welshy was quite famous for bullying newbie archers, a few more eyes had been directed toward Jake.


    He''d defeated a mage with a wind domain in a single arrow!


    His attack didn''t even consider Welshy''s skill as a problem!


    He also didn''t stop at Welshy.


    He turned his head in El Boss Queen''s direction.


    She was worse than a parasite. She utterly disregarded anyone, including the instructors and the guards.


    If she died, she''d return.


    If she was thrown into a prison, she''d wait and return.


    Her strength and skills were also impressive since she could overpower many talented mages, swordsmen, and spearmen on the training grounds. In fact, her record was better against yers with melee weapons.


    However, the secret of her strength was different from what others believed it to be.


    Jake stared at her.


    ''She should have taken out her weapon by now,'' he thought.


    [You are about to start a duel with the yer El Boss Queen Lv. 28]


    ''Which means she uses her fists and is a closebat yer,'' Jake thought. ''Her equipment looks more like a sportsman''s gym clothes¡­ so she must either have a high endurance or is reckless. Her battle n should be to close distance with me as fast as possible and pummel me with destructive punches.''


    Jake considered his options.


    He smiled. ''Alright, let''s see if she has what it takes to activate one of my bow''s skills! I''ll not hold back and reveal my archery to everyone!''


    As this thought crossed Jake''s mind, the duel began.


    He entered the Formless Soldier Form. His stance was as rigid as the World Tree.


    Jake let the first arrow go.


    It whistled like an eagle''s cry.


    El Boss Queen, however, drowned that whistle in her movement skill''s tremors. She rushed forward like a beast, her heavy and rapid steps sounding like a stampede of titans. The entire training grounds'' rumbled as she drove into Jake''s arrow!


    The arrow met her forehead¡­ and split in half.


    Jake widened his eyes in surprise¡­


    ¡­and so did Viktor.


    It was a four-ded arrow with a stiff arrow''s spine. The metal''s arrow point was as lethal as the monster''s teeth, yet this woman could have blocked it with her skin alone!


    ''It''s Viktor''s craft! He must be pissed,'' Jake chuckled. He released a few more arrows to test El Boss Queen''s skill, only to get more impressed by her as she thoroughly brushed off his prowess.


    El Boss Queen howled in a ringingughter. "I don''t see despair on your punchable face yet, Archer! Any other archer would have already dropped onto their knees, just like that pathetic group you''re trying to impress has done many times!"


    Jake didn''t answer, even though he could hear her shouts too much.


    His gears shifted, and an excitement rushed through his heart.


    At the same time, his enemy mmed herself into him like a bull. She used her left shoulder as a weapon, intending to topple Jake backward.


    He, however, stood still on his two legs.


    That didn''t intimidate El Boss Queen. She was quick to adapt. She swept her right hand wide, pping Jake''s bow off him!


    The unique design of the bow made it impale itself deep into the ground.


    The crowd sighed.


    Was it already over?


    What was an archer without a bow?


    Jake didn''t even think this way.


    He lowered his perception bubble to only have himself and his opponent in it. Once he had done that, he could easily read El Boss Queen''s attacks.


    He tilted his head to the side, avoiding a lethal punch. It howled in his eardrums.


    Following that move was a rain of punches that Jake blocked while giving his heart out. He used the experience he''d hoarded from Saku and various opponents he''d fought.


    The main reason he could do so well in closebat was because he''d been trying to imitate hispanion''s way of wilderness against the tree soldiers!


    His closebat was on another level because of it!


    To be more precise, it was¡ª[Intermediate¡ªIX]


    Armed with his strength and dexterity stats, Jake could guard himself well and even catch El Boss Queen''s punches. He was doing worse against kicks, which she had noticed down the line.


    ''You noticed that weakness¡­ toote, El Boss Queen,'' Jake sneered. ''And you haven''t noticed yet that¡­ you''ve been dancing on my palm all this time.''


    As he thought about it, Jake forcefully broke the battle''s flow. He suffered a few significant health point losses, as El Boss Queen''s fists had been coated in an offensive skill to increase her offensive power, but Jake didn''t care much about them as he had closed up enough distance to weave his arms around her.


    Because of the sudden, broken flow, El Boss Queen had been taken aback by Jake''s move.


    She was defenseless for a few precious seconds.


    With his time with Saku and Ca shing in his mind, Jake locked his arms around El Boss Queen, utterly stopping her rampage.


    He understood well how humans could be defenseless in experienced hands.


    That said, Jake wasn''t that experienced.


    He only knew and practiced one move for a long time¡ªan over-shoulder throw.


    ''This spot, this timing, this grasp! I''ve had you all the time on a leash, the woman! Perfection!'' Jake screamed inwardly.


    He exerted his entire strength, lifting El Boss Queen''s immobilized body.


    And then, he threw her down¡­


    ¡­onto the bow''s sharp end. The bow that El Boss Queen believed had pped away off him!


    The truth was that Jake had purposely let it go to show others a glimpse of his archery!


    His heart couldn''t have been more overjoyed at the moment!


    "Ahhh!" El Boss Queen screamed as she didn''t lower her pain sensors. The bow''s end pierced her stomach and went through her toned abs like a knife into butter.


    She was impaled on the bow worse than it was on the ground. It was as though Jake''s bow could stun any opponent skewered on it!


    Blood trickled down her lips after she had coughed a mouthful of it.


    El Boss Queen was temporarily defenseless¡ªshe could only stare at the ground with a terrible precognition.


    Even she, however, wasn''t prepared for what was toe.


    Jake stared at her with a cold face.


    His lips curved up into his peculiar smile.


    He straightened his index finger and pointed it at the skies. "Expand."


    The other half of the bow(the one that skewered El Boss Queen) shot up. It rose like a tree toward the skies.


    El Boss Queen felt like she was on a German highway, driving without any speed limits.


    Her vision was blurred.


    Before she noticed, she hung up in the skies, just below the clouds. From the bird''s view, she could see the capital''s vista, the grand castle, and the even more astonishing mountain protecting Last Night''s South.


    It happened in an instant, then.


    The Archer whispered, "Shrink."


    Left in the skies without any support, El Boss Queen''s fate was anything but sealed.


    ''This asshole!''


    She stood still for a second before plummeting to the ground.


    She heavily dropped, conjuring a cloud of dust.


    Once the draping curtain sank, El Boss Queen was nowhere to be found.


    It was an instant death.


    [You have defeated El Boss Queen Lv. 28]


    The count of viewers of Jake''s spectacle went up to two hundred.

 Chapter 160: The Second Coming Of The Archer (3)

    Perhaps only the crowd''s silence was heavier than El Boss Queen''s death.


    yers and NPCs following Jake''s battle were more than bewildered by what had just urred.


    Viktor and Ingrid were the same.


    They gazed at Jake with such dted eyes that it wouldn''t be weird if blood leaked from their eyeballs.


    The whispers of the crowd had voiced their questions.


    "Was that even an archery?"


    "His arrows were useless, so he¡­ used a bow to skewer her? What?"


    "What?"


    "His closebat was on par with hers?"


    "Nah, he was losing his edge when she started using kicks more. It was why he forced his way in and wrestled with her."


    "Where''s archery in that?"


    "I mean¡­ he used a bow, didn''t he?"


    Not too far away from the booming conversations, Master Aaron suddenly burst out with electrifying joy! He mmed his hand a few times onto his thighs as heughed.


    He screamed, "What a way to defeat an opponent with a high physical endurance! Haha! Yer something else, Archer! Yer usage of a bow and high altitude is beyond excellent! Good! Good!


    Good!"


    Master Aaron didn''t want to betray his association with Jake, so he used Jake''s nickname and shouted like an all-knowing onlooker.


    Viktor thought as he nced at the old man, ''Can''t you be more discreet?''


    The old man''s words helped Jake''s cause.


    Jake shouted at the talkative crowd. "It''s my archery! It''s not as shallow as you think it is! I take archery to a higher level with creativity, fun, and challenges thrown at me by this world¡ªall to take over everything that exists in this world through a bow and arrows! Because to me, being an archer means wielding a bow and arrows! Going out of the norm and against the mainstream is my style!


    I won''t use the bow only in a standard way! I will go beyond that! I won''t use arrows in a standard way, either! It''s chaos! You hear me! Haha!"


    Alice''s archery was royal and noble. It was to help each other with experiences unique to each weapon. That novel desire helped Minerva be the mage and the person she is today.


    Jake, however, was the opposite and perhaps even worse.


    He thrived in chaos and devoured weapons through his archery! For him, archery wasn''t just releasing arrows but going beyond that and using bows and arrows in more creative ways.


    As he had dered at the beginning of his journey, Jake would harness magic and everything else in this world through his bow and arrows.


    All puzzles fell into this picture as he interacted with others in this fantasy world.


    Atst, Jake had harnessed that magic.


    Crafting subss was required as Jake stuffed his inspirations into his bow.


    At first, he thought of getting inspired by Minerva''s nature magic to be able to increase the size of his bow to match his styles. The longer limbs were better for the soldier stance, while the shorter ones enabled Jake''s Joker Form, as he could move around freely and release arrows faster.


    With that in mind, Jake met Minerva and assisted her.


    The Turtle Forest and Elizabeth greatly impacted Jake''s ns.


    He received even more inspiration, which resulted in his creating the first masterpiece: The Second Coming Of The Archer.


    Its first skill had been now revealed.


    [Expand/Shrink(Epic)(Active Skill)(Bonded to Archer)¡ªa skill to control the bow''s size and weight. The bow''s stats vary depending on the size. The shorter it is, the faster the arrows. The bigger it is, the stronger the arrows. The skill can be used remotely because of Archer''s connection with the bow during its creation.]


    It was a skill possible because Minerva''s mana flowed within the bow. She was so close to nature that Jake''s inspiration could have been breathed into the bow and turned into a skill.


    ''Mrs. Minerva is also built differently.'' Jake thought with a smile.


    In conclusion, the bow''s colossal size was because Jake had been preparing to start any battle with The Soldier Form. He''d never give up on his Joker Form, as it was the most loyal to his heart.


    He was a different kind of a breed, too.


    -


    "That sounds cool!"


    "Someone! Challenge him!"


    "Make him show more of his skills!"


    As the crowd wanted to test Jake''s skills and archery vision to their limits, their eyes turned to the other yers participating in the mini-event.


    The instructors were doing their best not to look in Viktor''s direction.


    They failed once when Jake''s bow had scratched the skies.


    Viktor understood it was his time again.


    He walked to Randal and the two instructors.


    He ignored them and spoke to the yers under their belts.


    He said, "Each winner of the mage, swordsman, and spearman tests will be able to fight Archer. I offer one hundred gold coins to each winner."


    Because everyone here was a low-level yer, one hundred gold coins was an eye-popping reward for a win. The best of the best also didn''t think they were worse than El Boss Queen. No, they were confident that their skills surpassed her.


    She was a gangster who bullied others while they had been practicing a lot to be high-level yers with high stats and proficiencies.


    They''d win against Archer!


    The wave of thrill swept through Viktor as all yers agreed to his quest!


    Randal''s face was the ugliest as Viktor had once again stolen his spotlight. Only because he was royal and rich¡­


    The two instructors didn''t have anyplexes. They decided to give their all and support the mini-event winner with their knowledge and items.


    The pride of each weapon and household was on the line all of a sudden!


    Jake had been staring at them from afar.


    Three more battles were ahead of him.


    Three important ones¡­ for the future of the bow and arrows!


    ''I have much more up in my sleeve... I''ll win,'' Jake thought as he clenched his hands.

 Chapter 161: The Second Coming Of The Archer (4)

    "Spear dudes are done!"


    "Who will face Archer?!"


    "I Come In Peace will fight him!"


    "Ugh! This guy¡­"


    "¡­damn him!"


    "At least he will make this more exciting!"


    The crowd of two hundred yers and an additional one hundred spearmen talked among themselves as it was time for Jake to fight a difficult opponent.


    The yer who won the mini-event from the spearmen side was known as [I Come In Peace].


    He was level twenty-five.


    It wasn''t his first victory over others here.


    Though his skills may have been excellent, his fame was because of his nickname and girlfriend.


    Jumping in the crowd was a beautiful yer with long purple hair and a picturesque face. She was so gorgeous that no game cosmetics could have made her prettier. She also put in motion two heavy peaks that stirred the hearts of adolescent male yers.


    Her nickname was¡­ [Peace.]


    She seemed like a lovely and supportive girlfriend, yet the fact that she and her boyfriend had such abination of nicknames betrayed her other side, which she''d only show a little to the public, keeping the entire of it to her beloved.


    Therefore, yers were so jealous of the guy named [I Come In Peace].


    The man in question stepped out of the crowd.


    He waved at his girlfriend and winked, making her stop and sp her hands before her chest. Her expression was one of a kind, a blushed countenance with a wide smile.


    He then faced Jake.


    "I like your little revolution," he said. "One hundred gold coins is a lot of money."


    Jake smiled. "It''s nothing for Asta Bow House."


    "Figured," the spearman replied.


    Jake scrutinized the man.


    He wore a tight leather green armor. Even his spear was green, causing the yer to look like a mantis. His hair was also emerald, which only helped Jake with this image.


    Recalling his information about spearmen and struggles he''d faced against a spearman tree soldier in The Turtle Forest, Jake mentally prepared a n for the iing duel.


    I Come In Peace did the same.


    He thought of his instructor''s advice.


    [Archers would use their bows as striking weapons in the past, but this yer takes it to another level. You don''t want to end up like his previous opponent. Surprise him with your range and speed, and take his bow away from him! Then, destroy it! Break his bow and utterly defeat him with the might of your spear! Take this.


    This ne will increase your speed. Close the distance and never let him go!]


    [What movement skill do archers have?]


    [The best one I can remember is The Feather Step. It''s rted to the gravity concept and makes their steps silent and as light as a feather, facilitating them to nimbly change locations at various altitudes. It''s neither fast nor slow. You should be able to catch up to him and control his range!]


    [I will, Sir!]


    I Come In Peace gazed at Jake.


    Jake took out the remaining piece of his equipment and slowly put it on.


    His equipment may be new, but he had enough time to change the mask''s design to match his identity.


    He smiled.


    "It''s him! The same dude stole the legendary boss from the three guilds!"


    "It''s getting better and better!"


    "The news about his twisted smile wasn''t exaggerations!"


    After a few breaths, the duel between Archer and Spearmanmenced.


    -


    Facing each other across a small area, Jake and I Come In Peace had yet to raise their weapons.


    The countdown had already started.


    [10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­]


    Their eyes pierced through each other.


    [3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    As the countdown fell to zero, their bodies immediately crumbled into motion.


    Jake raised his bow and drew his bowstring on which his arrow had been nocked.


    I Come In Peace lowered his back and rushed at him. He was fast.


    So fast that he shattered the ground beneath him where he had been waiting for the duel to start. A few weak yers had lost track of him as he closed the distance with Jake.


    Jake, however, had already put his Archer''s Death Eye on him. He saw and felt the spearman''s movements in his bones.


    He released three arrows at him.


    s, the spearman was clever enough to avoid them by shifting his movement into a zigzag.


    ''You have the same weakness as low-level mages!'' I Come In Peace thought. ''You can''t change the trajectory of your arrows once released!''


    It was a smart move.


    Even if Jake wanted to predict I Come In Peace''s movement, he''d have to rely heavily on luck. This kind of y wasn''t to Jake''s liking, meaning he did the opposite of what I Come In Peace thought.


    Jake disappeared from his spot.


    ''Teleport?! He can teleport?!'' I Come In Peace eximed in shock, and so did the crowd.


    Appearing beside his flying arrow that had gone past the spearman, Jake nimbly caught it in motion and nocked it on his bowstring once again. He didn''t stop, as he had used his movement skill, which had evolved to the legendary grade due to the integration with Medusa''s Slick Scales.


    This evolution caused Jake''s movement skill to receive a bonus, which allowed him to use Medusa''s Slick Scales for a few seconds after each teleport.


    It meant he could decide whether he wanted to be thrown into a skid.


    This was a game-changer for Jake''s movement skill.


    Not only could he broaden the distance between him and his opponent after a teleport, but he could also release his strongest arrow while in motion.


    After all, shooting while moving was one of the most difficult and troublesome moves.


    It also took away Jake''s damage.


    However, as thrown into a controlled skid, Jake could put all of himself and his muscles into his Formless Soldier Stance!


    ''Enter my arrow, mydy!'' Jake loaded the four-ded arrow with Medusa''s Venomous Arrow. It was the debut of theirbination of skills, so he wanted her to be a part of this battle.


    Medusa''s tattoo impatiently entwined itself around Jake''s arrow.


    He let it fly.


    The whistle sounded different, as though someone was hissing along with it.


    BANG!


    The arrow bolted into the man''s back, toppling him forward!


    The loud grunt after the spearman''s fall marked Jake''s first triumph in this battle.


    ''I may have the same weakness as mages¡­ but I will show you I have more gear than them!'' Jake thought as he prepared to weave a ribbon of teleportation and skidding around the spearman.


    A show that no one at the scene would forget.

 Chapter 162: The Second Coming Of The Archer (5)

    Jake''s opponent hadn''t said thest word, though.


    Before Jake made the next move, weaving a ribbon of teleportation and skidding around his opponent, I Come In Peace transformed himself into a different human being.


    Though transformation may have been too much of a word, I Come In Peace used so many buff skills that his aura surged. Those who had learned the perception skill and fought a few enemies could sense the difference in his strength and presence.


    I Come In Peace kept muttering the names of his skills¡­ "Low Stamina Strengthening, Low Dexterity Strengthening, Intermediate Strength Strengthening, Intermediate Dexterity Straightening, A Swift de, An Eye Of the Spearman, An End Of The Edge¡­"


    Various skills applied on such short notice caused the wind to swirl around I Come In Peace.


    If his mana was visible around him, he would have looked like a hero from stories and movies.


    The crowd swayed with excitement.


    "That''s it! His ''I''m done with you'' move! My boy will skewer him to death!" Peace shouted.


    "He''s sacrificed his mana to strengthen himself to the limits!"


    "He left everything to his spear!"


    "Like a true master of a spear!"


    Ignoring everyone but his girlfriend''s words, I Come In Peace stretched his left hand to the arrow lodged in his back and yanked it off. He crushed it in his palm before locking his yellow eyes on Jake.


    An arrow was flying toward him.


    I Come In Peace shed through it and zoomed at his foe.


    ''So much faster! A single arrow barely could have stopped him¡ª'' Jake thought.


    That was when he felt too many foreign presences on himself. It was as though he had be riddled with red dotsing fromsers.


    This feeling represented I Come In Peace''s next move¡ªa flurry of des!


    It was nothing but a flow of consecutive thrusts!


    That said, I Come In Peace had strengthened himself so much and used his skills, such as perception and others, to turn his thrusts into a deadly move that didn''t require any mana but strength, speed, and experience!


    Each red dot¡ªwhich Jake felt with his own perception¡ªcould turn into a gaping hole from which severe bleeding would blossom.


    ''I can''t read this flow!'' Jake thought, unable to tell where I Come In Peace would attack first.


    As this thought crossed his mind, I Come In Peace appeared before him like a demon.


    With the spear tightly clenched in his two hands, he leaned forward to execute his deadly move.


    A single thrust weighed so much that the wind cried as the spearman tore through it.


    Weight aside, the speed was also beyond whamonyers could perceive.


    For most of the crowd, it appeared like I Come In Peace had thrust his weapon once.


    Unfortunately for Jake, he had done it twelve times.


    He turned Jake into a Swiss cheese, as blood spurted and Jake''s leather armor exposed his sh in gaping, dangerous breaks. His torso looked the worst.


    ''He managed to twist his body and neck just in time to dodge the lethal wounds on the heart, side, and neck,'' I Come In Peace thought. ''I also couldn''t take his bow off his hand. Still, I''m not done yet¡ª''


    Though his flow had paused for a second, as he had to see how much damage he''d done to Jake, I Come In Peace could quickly resume his final move.


    That was what he thought.


    Jake, however, had caught the spear''s spine.


    "My turn," he said.


    I Come In Peace looked up only to see an emerald and golden eye gazing at him.


    Goosebumps went down I Come In Peace''s back.


    [You have assimted with Medusa.]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    Jake disappeared from the spearman''s eyes.


    "It''s not a teleportation! He''s still close to you!" The Instructor Of Spearmanship shouted at his disciple. From the outsider''s perspective, it was easy to see what Jake had done.


    He used his enemy''s nk point to broaden distance with him. It was what Ca had introduced him to and warned about, which Jake didn''t have time to practice yet used now because he couldn''t have thought of anything else.


    It worked well. Perhaps Jake''s adrenaline and talent were enough to make up for theck of experience!


    Nheless, I Come In Peace was so disoriented that he couldn''t have chased after Jake in time.


    Once he noticed him, Jake had already released his arrows.


    Jake thought, ''He''s amazing. That raw show of spearmanship really got me there! I couldn''t tell where he would attack me and barely defended my weak spots¡­ but that inspired me. That move has evolved me!''


    Three arrows had been rapidly released.


    They had been sent in Joker Form, meaning there was barely anyg behind their releases.


    ''Who says I can''t do the same?'' Jake smirked as he thought.


    One arrow was flying straight at the man''s head, and the other two threatened to pass him from either side!


    It might have looked like Jake had missed them, but I Come In Peace was aware of Jake''s movement skill and that he could teleport.


    He could repeat his remarkable move of catching an arrow mid-air and nocking it again on his bowstring!


    ''He''ll surelye out either from left or right behind me! Archers y distance! Of course, he will y distance!'' I Come In Peace thought as he threw himself forward to cut first through the arrow threatening to go through his skull.


    His eyes widened, and so did the crowd.


    Jake caught the arrow zooming at I Come In Peace''s head two meters before it reached its opponent!


    ''Idiot! You might have surprised me, but my spear''s reach is enough to¡ª''


    Jake threw his back behind, dropping t onto his rear.


    He was in a skid, yet he hadn''t stopped sliding forward. His movement skill wasn''t limited only to his foot, after all. He could enter a skid with any part of his body touching the ground!


    His touch turned everything into a rink!


    Medusa''s skill was this incredible!


    Jake swiftly slid in between I Come In Peace''s legs.


    He turned around and aimed at the man''s bottom.


    I Come In Peace''s perception warned him about the iing attack.


    Yet, everything had been happening so fast that he couldn''t react in time.


    The arrow flew forth anddeeplylodged in I Come In Peace''s hole.


    Jake didn''t stop at that small victory. He shot more arrows, weaving them around I Come In Peace.


    Mana points were the least of his problems as he was assimted with Medusa.


    He teleported to his arrows as though having a bottomless well of mana within himself. He caught them, switched their angles, and released them at I Come In Peace with incredible uracy and speed!


    Medusa''s Assimtion also increased Jake''s dexterity a lot.


    Moreover, from the very beginning, Jake''s strength stat was better than I Come In Peace''s.


    He could tell that from the first brunt he''d taken from Jake.


    Which was why he''d performed his deadly move that was enough to defeat most of his foes!


    Jake, however, had endured that and switched the tides of the battle in his favor! Stats aside, Jake''s angles were so problematic that I Come In Peace didn''t know how to defend himself well against him.


    What kind of an archer attacked from below in an open area?!


    How could he even draw his bowstring?!


    How did he circle around him without any break?!


    Those questions only praised Jake''s Formless Master Form.


    ''If he could release more than one arrow at once, I would have already lost this!'' I Come In Peace thought. He bet on Jake losing stamina first and slowing down.


    That didn''t happen.


    ''Where is he? Why did he stop?'' I Come In Peace thought. He looked around, finding no trace of Jake. He even looked below as Jake was such an oddball that it wouldn''t have been weird for him to be below him.


    A pain squeezed his heart. A bad precognition.


    I Come In Peace raised his head up.


    Like a crescent ck moon, Jake hung in his Formless Soldier Form in the open skies.


    He''d released his arrow when his enemy arched his head back.


    In a slowed-down moment, I Come In Peace stared at the arrow that he couldn''t parry.


    It had been shot at such a perfect timing that he would have only made a fool of himself had he tried to sh through that, let alone block it.


    ''A loss worth one hundred gold coins,'' I Come In Peace thought.


    The arrow went through his head, severing it off his neck and impaling it on the ground.


    His body crumbled.


    [You have killed I Come In Peace Lv. 25]


    The current viewer count of Jake''s duels¡ªfive hundred and thirty.

 Chapter 163: The Second Coming Of The Archer (6)

    Jake hung in the skies for a few seconds.


    ''This felt so good! He was so skilled! I want more¡ª''


    His thoughts were cut by the naturalws of gravity. He forgot about his movement skill and was sent down as though someone had scissored invisible strings keeping him in the skies.


    Jake plummeted and hit the ground like a fool.


    In fact, he made a fool of himself.


    Which was what I Come In Peace wanted to prevent¡­


    Speaking of that man, his girlfriend had hopped off the crowd and entered thesmarea. She ran toward Jake as though she wanted to strangle him so it wouldn''t be weird if she tried to fight him after her boyfriend''s death.


    Peace stopped before Jake and heavily inhaled before shouting at him.


    She spat, "I know he thought that dying to you is worth one hundred gold coins! I could see that in his faint smile before his death! You two fought well and pushed each other to be stronger! But I will never forgive you for hurting his ass! His ass is mine! You understand?!


    And you too?!"


    Peace spun around, ring at everyone and anything that had eyes.


    She harrumphed.


    Jake smiled. "Tell him that those thrusts were astonishing. At times, I thought he''d really get me. It helped me be stronger, so I hope my ribbon of freedom also helped him. I want to fight against him again after we be stronger and level up more."


    "The ribbon of freedom? You guyse up with weird names for anything. He says that his final move is The Praying Mantis¡ªSpear sh, but I''ll never be able to say that with a straight face. It''s not even a skill yet, as hecks something toplete it." Peace said as she crossed her arms. "I''ll pass him your words. I''m off to see him.


    He needs lots of cuddles!"


    "Yeah¡­ I see¡­" Jake awkwardly replied. "That was cute. She also said embarrassing stuff to make people forget that I shot an arrow into his ass. Or maybe that''s her personality? Still cute."


    As Jake got jealous of I Come In Peace, the crowd stared at him.


    A few yers sided with Jake.


    "Archer! That was some dope stuff, bro!"


    "Yeah, what more do you have up in your store?!"


    "Where are thunders?! You can shoot thunder arrows, right?!"


    "Show us the power you used to snatch the legendary boss!"


    Jake stood up.


    He was bewildered to hear so many supportive and encouraging voices. He also stirred people''s hearts with his Joker Mask, as others had finally connected the dots about his identity.


    He smiled at them.


    The Joker Smile left a few breathless.


    "Just wait," Jake said.


    -


    "Lenz!" Randal shouted at the swordsman instructor. He''d approached Lenz together with the winner of the mini-event from the mage''s side.


    The swordsmen were also done with their smallpetition.


    Lenz and the winner of it observed Jake and his battle against the spearman yer.


    "What do you think of his movement skill?" Randal asked.


    Lenz briefly gazed at Randal before replying to him.


    He said, "Who will face Archer first?"


    Randal gulped down.


    It''d be better for Lenz''s yer to fight Archer first, as he should be strong enough to force him to reveal more cards. But what if Lenz''s yer were to win against Jake?


    Randal wouldn''t be able to verbally p Viktor''s face if that were the case!


    That Archer and Viktor would turn tails like rats they were and go back to their nests!


    Randal''s mind became a mess as he began thinking about it.


    Lenz smirked.


    He asked his yer something, then took the crown of their conversation.


    He said, "SWalker will fight him second. Even if Archer loses against SWalker, he will return and challenge a mage representative. You should know well why these two are doing this so openly."


    "You''re correct! They must fight us!" Randal''s face brightened upon this realization. How could he have forgotten about that? How could a mere archer make him forget about this crucial detail?!


    While these two instructors talked, SWalker strode to Randal''s yer.


    He asked him, "You look down on Archer?"


    "I don''t," the mage yer replied, shaking his head. His nickname was Last Coin.


    SWalker smiled as he put his hand on his sword''s hilt. "I''ll fight him seriously from the start. He deserves that."


    "You sounded so gant," Last Coin faintly smiled.


    SWalker was a confident man who followed a self-made knightly code.


    He replied, "A sword on my hip rolls me like that. I wouldn''t be surprised if my ancestors were actually some royalties from overseas."


    On the other hand, Last Coin appeared to be toonormal.


    He even had moments where he''d shyly smile and look away.


    "I see¡­" Last Coin replied.


    His response solidified SWalker''s image of him.


    That said, Last Coin was here because of his skills and talent. What he had learned and proficiently used turned him into a powerful mage. Behind thatnormal, shy man was a mage monster whose talent had yet to blossom.


    "Last Coin!"


    "SWalker."


    The two instructors approached their yers.


    Lenz began, "It looks like Archer can teleport only to his arrows. I''ve confirmed that suspicion with Randal over here."


    Randal nodded. "He also can use his bizarre skidding movement for six seconds before it wears off."


    SWalker added, "He should have the skill to breach the time limit. He used it too many times after Peace''s boyfriend''s final card. What if he went to the skies because that skill''s cooldown was about to be over?"


    Lenz and Randal agreed with the yer''s assumption.


    It was a good detail that he''d noticed.


    Last Coin weakly chimed in, "His mana significantly increased after that¡­ I think he used some kind of strengthening buff on himself."


    Lenz said, "Don''t forget about his bow and his bond with it. He can always extend either end while wielding it. He hadn''t done that, possibly because he was saving this card for a crucial moment. He''s a one-of-a-kind archer with his movement skills and the bow. Treat it as your real test. Regardless of how you do, I''ll help you draw conclusions from that duel and improve your swordsmanship."


    SWalker bowed to the instructor. "Thank you, Sir Lenz. I shall throw a gauntlet at Archer now."


    As SWalker entered the scene, the viewer count increased by one hundred, as other swordsmen were curious to see how he''d fare against Archer.


    And what kind of style would Archer use against him!


    Would he wave another ribbon of teleportation around him?


    Or would he show something new?


    Jake stared at the man. ''A swordsman¡­''


    He smirked.

 Chapter 164: The Second Coming Of The Archer (7)

    "I''m SWalker. Let''s have a fair and square duel, Archer," SWalker introduced himself upon taking over the stage. His nickname wasn''t unknown to the crowd, so a fewments about him had reached Jake''s side.


    Jake smiled. "I''m Archer. I''ll do my best and win against you."


    "You''re fighting for a greater cause, after all. I expect nothing less from you," SWalker replied with a faint smile. "Is this your first character?"


    "Yeah, why?" Jake stared at the man after responding to his unusual question.


    SWalker chuckled. "And so am I a newbie. That''s great."


    These two didn''t go deeper into their y styles, even though curiosity tugged either side.


    For what reason did Jake stay at such a low level? Was he training his proficiencies before clearing up higher-leveling grounds, or was there something else keeping him back at the low level?


    What about SWalker?


    Those questions weighed on them until it was time for a duel.


    SWalker put his hand on his sword''s hilt.


    He deeply inhaled.


    He thought, ''He''ll begin with a rapid release of arrows. If I don''t break them all, I''ll leave up a window for him to teleport to, which will give him an opportunity to broaden the distance between us when in jeopardy. It''ll be difficult for me to defeat him once I give him enough time to release many arrows.''


    Jake would have been a monster if he could release lots of arrows.


    He''d create so many teleportation points that catching up to him would require skills and luck.


    Anyone who caught his movement skill''s secret had inferred it, including SWalker.


    ''He can make too much space with his movement skill. It doesn''t eat a lot of stamina, and his mana pool is oddly high. If I let him snowball this duel, he''ll win against me with his stats and skills. He''s not a mere archer who can only shoot from a long distance and pray for a critical strike,'' SWalker thought. ''I can''t forget about his bow, either. He can always use it as a striking weapon.''


    Knowing so much about his opponent, SWalker conjured a perfect n for his victory.


    Jake may have been full of surprises and had many more skills up his sleeve, but the important skills had already been exposed to others.


    SWalker believed that he knew enough about him to take over the first seconds of the battle to inflict severe damage on Jake or perhaps even disable him.


    ''Yes. I know a lot about you, but you know nothing about me.'' SWalker thought. ''It''s our first battle. We may be enemies or rivals down the line, but now, theodds are in my favor. Archer¡­''


    [3¡­2¡­1¡­]


    ''¡­I''ll win,'' SWalker told himself just as the duel was about tomence.


    Once it did, SWalker dashed at Archer. He didn''t dare to waste even a second. During his run, the swordsman activated his buff skills to be stronger and faster.


    At low levels, melee sses could lick fantasy only by strengthening themselves beyond human limits.


    A skill like The Perception allowed them to sink deeper into the fantasy pool, taking their senses to another level simr to The Zone that sportsmen on Earth sometimes entered during their matches.


    The world slowed down for them.


    They could see and feel much more.


    Their natural instincts silenced by the modern times awakened in that zone!


    SWalker saw three arrows flying at him and could make up their trajectories. One of them was going at his head, while the other two wanted to pierce through his chest.


    Cutting through them with ease, SWalker overcame the first hurdle.


    The crowd cheered.


    s, SWalker wasn''t in good spirits. ''So heavy! I can see why Peace''s boyfriend switched to his final card after taking only one of them! I must have lost a lot of stamina! But he didn''t shoot any of them past me! Is he inviting me for a closebat?


    Doesn''t matter! My perception has been on his bow since the start! I keep a close watch on his bow''s ends, too! I''ll take head on whatever you''ve prepared, Archer!''


    His nwas also notdoneyet.


    A few steps and broken arrowster, SWalker entered the reach, where he could unleash his only long-distance attack.


    A surprise card that Archer shouldn''t be ready for.


    Lifting his sword up, SWalker brought the hilt closer to his face. He ran with his sword''s end, looking like a drill meant to burrow into Jake''s chest.


    Once in the perfect range, SWalker thrust his hands forward, sending the silver beam of light straight at Jake''s bow!


    His target was Archer''s weapon¡ªthe bow¡ªto disable him!


    ''That''s Asta Mana Sword, which takes my mana and the sword''s mana to make a projectile skill! My sword is not a cheap sword found in monsters'' bodies, but the one I bought at the auction house after saving money ever since I appeared on the maind! That sword has been my partner for months! I know its mana, and so does it mine!'' SWalker dered!


    Though he didn''t craft his own weapon, SWalker bought it with money he''d gathered by painstakingly saving his precious coins after each quest. It was also a sword that could grow up with levels, so it wasn''t like he had spent his money for naught at early levels.


    His bond with it wasparable to Jake''s rtionship with hispanions!


    ''That''s why once I use skills, their damage is much higher than an average swordsman! I respect and train swordsmanship, not just swing sword because it''s cool!'' SWalker thought.


    BANG!


    The silver projectile bolted straight into Jake''s bow handle.


    It exploded with a loud bang!


    Everyone could see that Jake''s bow suffered damage as Jake grasped the bow''s handle with both hands.


    "Is he trying to stop it from crumbling?"


    "Don''t tell me he''s already done?"


    "I didn''t know SWalker had such a powerful skill! What the hell! I thought making mana swords and stuff was possible only at higher levels!"


    "It''s not exactly a simple mana sword," said a high-level yer. "This is a skill from Asta Sword Household, which he must have gotten from the instructor after winning a few training ground events. This skillbines the yer and the sword''s mana. Thetter''s mana is different, and the concept is not so simple.


    It means that this skill must be the least rare grade, but I bet it''s epic grade skill."


    "You know a lot about it, man."


    "A bastard from The Golden Lotus killed me with it."


    "Oh. My condolences."


    "Don''t mind it. I got him after that."


    "Cool. Revenge tastes sweet, doesn''t it?"


    "It''s too sweet."


    Back to Jake and SWalker''s duel, the swordsman had a strange feeling deep in his heart.


    The bow undoubtedly suffered the damage.


    Jake didn''t even hold it like an archer.


    So why¡­ why did it feel like he didn''t get any advantage?


    Why did it feel that instead of being on the better side, he was still equal to Jake?


    "My turn," Jake said.


    SWalker looked up.


    A golden eye shone at him.


    Goosebumps went down SWalker''s back.


    ''It''s his strengthening skill! Your bow is broken, tho! What will you do, Archer?!'' SWalker shouted.

 Chapter 165: The Second Coming Of The Archer (8)

    [You have assimted with Wukong.]


    [Wukong has entered the battle(5 minutes cooldown has been applied).]


    [You have received The Monkey King''s Martial Arts(Legendary).]


    [You have used The Monkey King''s Martial Arts(Legendary).]


    [Your body can''t handle the burden of the legendary skill.]


    [The Monkey King''s Martial Arts Skill has been lowered to the unique grade.]


    A loud crack echoed from Jake''s bow''s handle.


    It was so loud that everyone believed Jake''s Second Coming Of The Archer had been broken. Jake even held it oddly, as though keeping the bow from parting into two parts.


    The truth was the opposite!


    Jake was preparing to split his weapon into two parts!


    ''Ever since the beginning¡­'' Jake thought. ''I''ve been aiming to fight you this way.''


    [You have used your bow''s skill¡ªSplit And Join(Epic)(Active)]


    [Split And Join(Epic)(Active)(No cooldown)¡ªThe Second Coming Of The Archer''s second epic skill which enables Archer to split the bow''s riser into two parts, turning them into two short swords.]


    Jake widened his eyes. ''I didn''t have enough time to practice this swordsmanship. But Wukong and I have fought a tricky swordsman tree soldier daily in our assimtion! I told Wukong to follow and study this particr soldier all the time! I leave myself in your care, Wukong!''


    The Monkey King''s Martial Arts Skill wasn''t only rted to staff. This particr skill was legendary and too overbearing to Jake''s body because it held Prime Wukong''s library of knowledge and experience.


    It meant that Wukong could learn how to fight with staff from this skill and learn about other weapons and their advantages and counters. This experience could be tranted to help Jake learn ancient archery and swordsmanship.


    In its current state, however, it was only a breath of inspiration.


    Wukong, however, had been tasked with studying the tree swordsman in The Turtle Forest.


    His studies were sessful.


    Meaning he had taken a few pages from his library of knowledge.


    [Your twin swordsmanship proficiency has been increased to Intermediate¡ªVIII]


    [You can see Wukong''s trajectories.]


    ''Thank you, Wukong,'' Jake thought before darting at SWalker. The yer was beyond stupefied to see that an archer had turned his bow into two short swords. When Jake closed up distance with him and mmed his wooden des at him, SWalker felt their weight on his arms.


    He parried the des and took a step back.


    Jake, however, didn''t give him any room for respite.


    Following Wukong''s trajectories¡ªupdating continuously to match SWalker''s swordsmanship and responses¡ªJake adapted to each of his enemy''s moves, overwhelming him with his stats.


    Speed, strength, and stamina were on his side as he swung his twin swords at SWalker.


    That said, SWalker wasn''t a mere swordsman.


    Jake had also entered his yground.


    He defended himself against a stronger opponent while saving as much stamina as possible. From the outside perspective, it was clear that he was on the defensive side and that Jake was madly swinging his des at him. But SWalker was doing perfectly fine against this sudden oue and spent less stamina and strength than Jake.


    It all boiled down to a single mistake.


    A single mistake would snowball either of them to victory!


    ''He''s doing whatever he wants¡­'' SWalker thought, ''So opposite of me¡­ I still haven''t figured out whether I want to follow this path. Despite good results, I have never dared to show my other side to others.''


    He was from a wealthy family that cared about appearances.


    In fact, SWalker was hiding from his parents that he was ying the game.


    He took the sword because it seemed the noblest and followed the self-made knightly codex, which sounded the most appropriate for someone like him.


    But deep inside himself, SWalker had a different self.


    Just like Jake had that closebat desire, which turned into Joker Form, SWalker had a different self sealed within his heart because of his family''s view.


    ''Turning his bow big enough to reach the skies, sliding around opponents, and parting the bow into short swords¡­'' SWalker thought before shouting aloud, "You''re really doing whatever you want, huh!"


    BANG!


    Giving up on holding his sword with both hands, SWalker let his left hand go off the sword and swung it wide with his right hand.


    The impact was so powerful that Jake had been blown off.


    Hended on his two feet and looked up at SWalker.


    Jake smiled, and so did SWalker.


    Someone from the crowd said, "I''ve sparred a few times with SWalker and never seen him smiling like that. I get that he''s uptight and weirdly obsessed with knightly codex, but this is something else."


    "You mean, this is the first time he used a one-handed swordsmanship?"


    "Yeah¡­ and it looked like a skill."


    "Damn! He must have awakened!"


    "What you mean awakened? I don''t think he has a special ss!"


    While someone in the crowd wasn''t exactly right about SWalker''s state, he was pretty close.


    [You have created a new passive skill.]


    [Please name it, or the game system will name it in your stead.]


    "The Enemy," SWalker said.


    Jake chuckled, "Finallyid-back?"


    "Courtesy of your versatility," SWalker replied.


    "Still so formal," Jake chuckled.


    SWalker grinned. He was thankful to Jake, as he hadn''t attacked him yet. It meant he must have noticed that SWalker had gone through some self-development or at least noticed that he had gotten a new skill.


    It wasn''t difficult to notice that, though.


    SWalker''s silver de exuded a red-ck aura that looked like the blood of darkness. He held it in one hand, causing an image of a knight to be thest thing on people''s minds.


    ''I''ll make it simple. Two-handed swordsmanship will be The Knight Mode, focused on control and flow. It''ll be more defensive, where I study my enemies and learn their habits. One-handed swordsmanship will be The Enemy Mode, barely any defense, only strength, and speed! The overwhelming and crazy force solely meant to defeat my opponents, regardless of how it looks and how evil it is!'' SWalker thought.


    He took a step forward. "Thank you for waiting for me."


    Three arrows flew past him.


    Jake smiled. "No problem."


    ''He''s creating a space¡­ this sh will be thest one between us¡­ today,'' SWalker thought as he used his perception skill to locate the three arrows lodged in the ground. ''I''ll break them before he can use them to teleport!''


    The battle between the archer and the swordsman resumed.

 Chapter 166: The Second Coming Of The Archer (9)

    [The Enemy(Epic)(Passive Skill) is one-handed swordsmanship that focuses on high speed and strength. The less stamina the user has, the more speed and strength the user acquires. The sword''s damage and weight urately respond to the user''s strengthened stats. Based on the user''s experience and level, more skills will be unlocked.]


    BANG!


    As SWalker swung his de, he cut the wind open, creating a sharp wave of gusts! The two arrows closest to him had been split in half! He didn''t stop on that, either.


    Dashing in Jake''s direction, he pinpointed the location of Jake''s arrows with his perception skill.


    ''Your teleportation has obvious weaknesses! So long as I destroy those arrows or position myself ordingly between them, I''ll be able to reach you faster than you think! I can snatch back the control of this duel!'' SWalker thought.


    Because of his new n and strength, he didn''t run straight at Jake.


    While Jake didn''t know what exactly SWalker had thought of, the outsiders had a much easier time figuring out the swordsman''s scheme to defeat Jake.


    The serious newbie yers diligently studied this battle.


    Meanwhile, Jake was baited into SWalker''s flow.


    ''I have more arrows to always create a space,'' Jake thought. ''He seems faster. This is a real test of our swordsmanship, Wukong!''


    With that said, Jake split his weapon into twin short swords and raced at the swordsman.


    Their des met in a loud sh.


    In a brief test of strength, where two of them pushed their entire strength and weight at each other, Jake and SWalker deeply probed into each other''s eyes before separating and swinging their weapons again.


    Each stroke of their swords had seemingly made them more reckless, as despite a single mistake being enough to cost them their efforts, these two only sped up during their shes.


    ''He''s following a simple pattern! I can effortlessly break it!'' SWalker thought. He''d noticed that pattern while in his Knight Mode, but the new surge of strength and speedpelled him to fight Jake head-on.


    Now that he clearly understood that Jake still had enough gears to match his new stats, SWalker didn''t let this new skill get to his head. He waited for that perfect moment to disturb Jake''s swordsmanship.


    It happened when Jake swung his left twin sword toplete his pattern¡­


    ''That''s it¡­ that''s the gap!'' SWalker widely swept his sword, tearing through the gap in Jake''s stance and leaving a vast and deepceration on his leather armor and chest!


    Jake widened his eyes.


    Drops of his blood swirled before him, and he could see them well as he was highly drunk on adrenaline.


    He was also in that zone.


    And his Joker Mask was still emphasizing his smile.


    ''He''s smiling¡­ even now?'' SWalker thought. ''It must be because he can escape¡­ but he does not recognize that I can catch up to him!''


    SWalker was partially correct.


    Jake smiled widely because he was learning so much more about swordsmanship and archery. Such a demanding opponent would elerate his growth and inspire him more than anything else!


    That said, Jake also had a reason to not feel any despair.


    He hadn''t felt hopeless yet.


    Despite knowing that a single mistake could cost him this battle, Jake also understood that it could not be the case¡ªbecause his endurance was more than unique! He didn''t have blood but a god''s wine.


    His endurance was much higher than all those yers and instructors gathered here could have ever imagined!


    Jake disappeared and reappeared as far as possible from SWalker.


    s, the swordsman was on his tail and only needed two seconds to reach his side. It was because SWalker''s perception wasn''t normal. He could have sensed mana wavering around the arrow before Jake had teleported to it, meaning he could feel more of Jake''s flow!


    He was growing a lot in that battle.


    Sensing the threat on his neck, Jake ducked.


    He then dug his swords into the ground and raised his leg to create more space. Forced to dodge the kick, SWalker took a step back.


    Jake disappeared again.


    SWalker quickly adapted and ran after him.


    Coalescing his swords into a bow, Jake rapidly released more arrows at the swordsman. All of them were aimed at the man to force him to stop.


    SWalker, however, was a different breed now.


    He didn''t stop for a second.


    He didn''t feel any burden.


    He just ran forward like a monster.


    ''This is getting insane! And I love it!'' Jake thought as his brain squeezed with ideas! ''He''s no longer targeting my arrows that are nted around the field. He must be that confident in catching up to me!''


    Jake used his movement skill to create a distance again. He appeared at least five meters behind SWalker and nocked an arrow on his bowstring.


    He let it fly.


    When the arrow was about to reach SWalker''s sword, Jake teleported to it and swung his twin short swords at him.


    SWalker expected that. He blocked Jake''s weapons with his sword.


    His free hand supported the de as he pushed himself against the archer.


    ''You''re doing whatever you want, and you''re bold. I knew you''d surprise me just like you had done Peace''s boyfriend!'' he thought.


    Jake vanished.


    ''Where is he? I have sensed him here,'' SWalker looked in the direction he had felt the mana fluctuations. Jake was nowhere to be seen. ''Above me?''


    He raised his head up. Jake could only be here, way above his perception bubble!


    s, Jake also wasn''t there.


    That was when an arrow pierced through SWalker''s armor and deeply wedged in his stomach.


    SWalker vomited a mouthful of blood. A waterfall of it continuously flowed out of his mouth.


    ''From below,'' SWalker said as he found Jake sliding on the ground, ''Even though I knew he could do that¡­hehadn''t done that until now¡­ so he took me by surprise with the skid ability I''ve been well aware of¡­ shame.''


    Jake stared at the swordsman. ''It seems like there''s really a corrtion between stamina and endurance. His defenses must be at their weakest, as he''s suffered so many health points. I even induced severe bleeding with this single arrow¡­pared to his sh on my chest, I''m clearly in favor.''


    Archery was stronger.


    Jake''s heartbeat quickened with excitement.


    The crowd exploded with cheers.


    "Holy cow! These two are even now! After so many exchanges!"


    "SWalker is on the worse end."


    "Can''t you see that he''s bing stronger? Look at his sword! It''s entirely covered in that dark red stuff! I''m sure his damage is on another level now! Now, it has trulye down to a single hit!"


    "Archer has no cooldown on his teleportation, tho? He can always run away and attack from a long distance. He also hasn''t shown his thunders, you know? This guy hase here prepared! Too prepared!"


    "SWalker! Fight! Fight him to death! You can do this!"


    "SWalker!"


    "SWalker!"


    "Shut up! Archer will win!"


    "Archer! Archer! Archer!"


    "Archer!"


    "Archer!"


    "Exactly! Archer has to fight a mage, too! Come on! Don''t go down now, Archer!"


    Those cheers were a sight to behold.


    Viktor was the most overwhelmed by it. How long had it been since someone cheered for an archer? He couldn''t remember even a day when people would apud archery and so ferventlyment on it¡­ he didn''t show anything on his face, but his heart was boiling.


    He was pretty red from emotions, too.


    The battle, however, was on such an important point that no one had time to look at him.


    Jake and SWalker were in such a zone that they didn''t hear the crowd''s cheers.


    They only had each other in their eyes.


    SWalker thought, ''So heavy¡­ you''ve be so heavy, my partner.'' It''d be difficult for him to lift his sword over his head, as it had be that strong with The Enemy''s buff.


    If SWalker were to undo it, he''d lose all his strength.


    ''I joked to myself that I''d pick up Excalibur in this fantasy world and convince my parents of its wealth and prestige, but I never would have thought that I''d make Excalibur myself. It''s my greatest honor to have you as my partner,'' SWalker thought as he stared at his sword. ''Last Dance.''


    Across him, Jake stood with his bow elongated.


    It had be so huge that it was like a small tree standing beside him.


    It was even bigger than its basic version.


    Jake turned it so huge that he entered his Formless Soldier Form and released the strongest arrow the current him(the one burdened with stamina, mana, and health losses) could.


    He nocked an arrow.


    SWalker exerted as much strength as he could.


    He lifted his weapon and held it diagonally¡ªone-handed.


    It all boiled down to this sh.


    Jake let the arrow go.


    It flew and whistled like a morning bird.


    SWalker screamed. He raised his sword over his head and waited for the arrow toe at him. Once it was within reach, he shed his weapon down, intent on destroying the arrow.


    That arrow, however, had a different arrow point.


    It was blunt.


    SWalker''s arm shivered as a jolt of electricity went through his dominant hand. It rolled up to his shoulder, draping him in numbness.


    He couldn''t squeeze his hand, let alone wield a weapon.


    His sword nged at his feet.


    "It''s my loss," SWalker said with a faint smile.


    Jake nodded. "It''s been a great duel."


    SWalker logged out as he saw that Jake didn''t want to finish him.


    Logging out in a duel meant an obvious loss.


    Aone-hourpenalty was also applied.


    [You have defeated SWalker.]


    With that win, everyone''s eyes fell on Jake.


    The entire training grounds stared at him.

 Chapter 167: The Second Coming Of The Archer (10)

    Jake had been healed by a few female healers who wanted to be close to him.


    He didn''t want to use potions, so he allowed them to approach him and bawl at each other. It wasn''t so easy to turn a deaf ear to so many women, but Jake had learned that peculiar ability back in childhood.


    Mary was even louder than them.


    After recovering, Jake thanked the yers and looked in the direction of the mages. A man around his age hade out of the crowd.


    He wore blue mage robes with long sleeves. His main weapon was a white orb he held in his dominant hand.


    He wore a faint, nervous smile. His short ck hair was disheveled, so he must have ruffled it a few times beforeing out.


    [Last Coin Lv. 27 HP: ??? MP: ???]


    "Don''t you need to rest more?" Last Coin asked.


    Jake shook his head. "I''m ready whenever you are."


    "Okay," Last Coin nodded.


    While shyness was part of him, he was mainly nervous because everyone put so much faith in him.


    Not only did Jake defeat two talented yers, but he had also not used the thunder arrows everyone had been talking about since he had put his mask on.


    Mages were also much better than archers.


    It was because of magic that archery declined.


    Mages directly used mana.


    Mana was the closest to their hearts¡­


    It was given that Last Coin was the most challenging hurdle on Jake''s path.


    Last Coin calmed himself.


    He deeply inhaled.


    He exhaled slowly before looking up at Jake.


    Here, Jake stared at him like a hungry beast. Shadows covered his face, leaving only his jade eyes shining in the vista of the darkness. Only his blowing hair could be made up in this darkness.


    ''Ah, he really wants to defeat me!'' Last Coin thought. ''He must hate magic and mages so much!''


    [The duel between Archer and Last Coin shallmence in ten seconds.]


    [10¡­ 9¡­ 8¡­]


    Jake thought, ''Finally, it''s a mage. It feels like fate that he has been put on hold to be thest to fight me. I''ll win. This willplete my task of helping Asta Bow Household. The first real step of showing my archery to the world will also be over with this win. I''ll win.''


    [3¡­ 2¡­ 1¡­]


    It began.


    Last Coin''s nervous smile disappeared from his face. He entered his zone and lifted his hand to conjure magic he''d thought of beforeing here.


    His white orb shone brightly.


    [You''ve used Fireball.]


    [You have used Water Drip.]


    The fireball was the size of an adult human''s head. It rested beside Last Coin as he channeled mana into his second skill, Water Drip. The skill came out from his white orb and pelted the skies beforeing down in the form of rain.


    It rained on Last Coin.


    "What the hell is he doing?" someone from the crowd asked.


    "Those are the first skills people learn on the tutorial ind, right? Doesn''t he have anything else, like cool stuff?"


    "Last Coin is an odd dude¡­ he only uses basic skills."


    "Huh? Seriously? He won''t match Archer once he uses his thunder arrow!"


    While the crowd talked among each other, Viktor and Ingrid had seen through Last Coin''s intent.


    ''This bastard!'' Viktor inwardly screamed.


    ''He''ll create a humid area. It won''t only act as a cover against Jake''s arrows. It''ll also impact his trajectory. Depending on this man''s talent and proficiency in mana and basic skills, he may create a zone in which Jake''s archery will bepletely¡­ useless,'' Ingrid thought as she gazed at the mage with narrowed eyes.


    Jake didn''t say idle.


    He drew his bowstring and released the first arrow.


    It flew like a beast, only to flop in Last Coin''s zone.


    Jake blinked.


    The area wasn''t even that humid.Hestill could see Last Coin well, yet the atmosphere around him caused an arrow to copse right off the bat.


    It was surprising.


    Last Coin poured more mana into his fireball. It grew in size.


    That was when mist billowed from the zone. It entirely covered Last Coin, hiding him from everyone''s eyes.


    Jake had put his Archer''s Death Eye on him so he still could sense the mage''s location.


    ''I see¡­ just like archers must keep an eye on the wind, we must also adapt to humid weather. This mage may be using basic skills, but he uses them so well and can stuff so much mana inside that he creates zones normal mage yers can only dream of. He''s that awesome.'' Jake thought.


    It''d also be awesome to be able to practice archery in a humid environment.


    Jake would have loved to do that now, but he couldn''t, as this duel was perhaps the most important in his nearly one year as a yer.


    It left Jake with two options¡ªOdin or Ender.


    ''Ender is the best anti-mage existence. His darkness will devour any magic. I must leave his arrow forst. So, Odin, I''ll count on you from now on. Let''s force this guy to reveal all his cards!'' Jake thought. ''Chaos.''


    His tattoo burned.


    Jake looked up. ''Since arrows go down in this humid environment, I''d better release your arrow from the high altitude. I''ll get him from the skies.''


    Targeting the cloudless skies, Jake drew his bowstring and released his second arrow.


    Before it could reach the skies, however, Last Coin sted his wind magic against it, ripping the arrow apart.


    The crowd gasped.


    "You tell me that this was Gust Of Wind?"


    "Yeah¡­"


    "It was a damn cannon! Look! There''s a trail in his mist! Look before it gets swallowed up by the mist!"


    "I see it! I see it! Stop shaking me! It''s really Gust Of Wind, the basic wind skill anyone gets on the tutorial ind."


    Jake narrowed his eyes. ''Fine¡­ you want my arrows at your feet?''


    Odin''s tattoo slithered into Jake''s arrow.


    He dwelled there now.


    ''I''ll deliver,'' Jake finished his sentence, letting the bowstring slide on his thumb ring.


    BANG!


    The first thunder howled on the training grounds.

 Chapter 168: The Second Coming Of The Archer (11)

    BANG!


    The thunder howled on the training grounds! Everyone swallowed up their words as Odin''s arrow zoomed in Last Coin''s direction.


    Their hearts hammered into their chests. Most yers here were newbies. It was too early for them to wield this much power, yet Jake could, meaning there was a chance for them to achieve the same power soon!


    The group of archers that had been rightfully forgotten by everyone had their hearts stolen by this arrow.


    It was such a powerful arrow that turned everyone deaf and mute.


    It would have been their dream to wield that power, too, as they would have been able to shut up all those bullies with it!


    Last Coin stared at the iing beast with widened eyes.


    ''It''ll reach me¡­ I can tell!'' Last Coin told himself. He raised his hand and channeled his mana.


    Despite standing at the end of the humid zone, the arrow''s strength and mana were on totally another level. It was so strong that it made up for Jake''sck of experience and allowed him to go through the zone where he couldn''t shoot.


    ''Earth Wall! Thirty times up!'' Last Coin shouted.


    Thirty walls rose from ahead of him, forming a line of earth dominoes. Each wall was thick and tough. Half of them were past the humid zone.


    Meaning Fenrir''s Arrow quickly got to its first hurdle!


    BANG!


    The second thunder echoed.


    The Fenrir''s Arrow popped open thirty holes in the mage''s defense in no more than a second. Thest hole reminded Last Coin of a monster''s jaw as it towered over him,pelling him to take a look.


    On the other end of that hole, Archer stood with his bow drawn. His toned muscles were drawn taut, and he had put all of himself into his Formless Soldier Form.


    Thunder howled beside him.


    The second arrow whistled at Last Coin.


    ''Earth Wall! Thirty times up!'' Last Coin responded with the same magic. Since the first walls had been lined up like dominoes, he could easily fill in the gaps and make the second line of defense.


    The ground rumbled as the fourth thunder rang out on the scene.


    This time, thest earth wall endured the assault. It didn''t show any glimpse of Last Coin''s face. That said, Last Coin also couldn''t see Jake. He also didn''t have the skill to track him.


    Jake seized that moment and shot his arrow to the skies.


    He appeared here like a ghost.


    ''I see you,'' Jake thought, nocking his arrow on the bowstring. ''A lot of your humid zone has been blown away by Odin''s power. If I keep this up, I should be able to get to you. I''m on the attacker''s side. You must be forced to make the next move, or I will win Last Coin!''


    Last Coin raised his hand as though he could have read Jake''s thoughts.


    ''Lightninges before the thunder!'' Last Coin shouted.


    He drew a clear lightning bolt, which flew up like a dragon at Jake''s Fenrir''s Arrow.


    It didn''t take a genius to read Jake''s next move.


    It was obvious that he wouldn''t enter the humid zone.


    It''d only leave him with one option¡ªan attack from the skies!


    Last Coin bet on that, and time proved him right!


    A thin but long lightning bolt met with Fenrir''s Arrow.


    Since it was a sh of elements and abundant mana, the arrow and the lightning bolt remained in a stalemate. Their presence took over the skies.


    BANG!


    A blue sh swept through the skies, then.


    It was a draw.


    ''A draw. Lightning must be his strongest skill, or¡­ he can match the legendary skill with his mana pool and proficiency!'' Jake thought as he started losing his position in the skies.


    It wasn''t like Jake was the only one who had spent much time on the tutorial ind. Even if Last Coin wasn''t the same, he could have spent a lot of time on the maind as a low-level yer.


    There was also a chance that he had a unique ss.


    Jake knew nothing of these.


    He only understood that having so much versatility and skills didn''t mean that he would overpower everyone at a low level.


    Many outstanding yers were roaming the world at every level.


    He smiled.


    After dropping onto the ground, Jake stood up and looked ahead.


    Last Coin was still sheathed in his zone. It was not the same as it used to be, but it still was not something Jake could encroach to fight the mage in melee range.


    From the depths of that ce, Last Coin blew around fifty rocks at Jake. Those hailed from the broken walls he''d conjured earlier to defend himself against Jake.


    Each rock was two times bigger than an adult man''s head.


    Getting hit by even a single one could result in a fatal injury.


    ''He wouldn''t throw me at them out of frustration. He''s not that simple! Each of those rocks will soon elerate!'' Jake read into Last Coin''s move.


    He was right.


    Last Coin used his Gust Of Wind to increase the speed of those rocks. He''d done that instantly, causing the crowd to exim in admiration.


    It took more than proficiency or talent to achieve such a thing.


    ''I don''t have time to see through those rocks. I can see thathedidhisbest to limit my angles. Which means I can only destroy them all.'' Jake thought.


    He recalled the training sessions he''d done with his master.


    [We''re upping your training regime to the second level.]


    Jake''s eyes shone bright.


    He read the velocity and strength of each rock.


    Before he''d noticed, his hands were already performing the muscle memory he was so familiar with.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Like a human robot, he took arrows from his quiver and nocked them on his bowstring. He was so fast and efficient, each arrow perfectly destroying the rocks.


    Blunt arrows had been used to achieve this feat.


    The whistles of Jake''s archery sounded like chuckles of a devil.


    Once thest rock crumbled close to his feet, Jake lowered his head and looked up. His smile was wider than ever before.


    Last Coin stared agape at him, and so did the crowd.


    Only a single beautiful woman wore a bright smile, "You''ve passed the second level."

 Chapter 169: The Second Coming Of The Archer (12)

    ''He took them all down¡­ without even shooting multiple arrows simultaneously! I did my best to lock him out of options, but he destroyed them all!'' Last Coin thought as he was forced to shift his ns after this failure.


    Jake was supposed to be wounded, at least a little.


    Yet, he defended himself so well against the rain of rocks.


    Seeing something like that at such an early level was unbelievable.


    How could he even learn this?


    What kind of a monster taught him the basics of something so difficult?


    ''Damn! He''s attacking!'' Last Coin jolted back to his senses as he noticed Jake stuffing another thunder arrow onto his bowstring.


    He could tell that from the flow of mana around Jake. It was such an odd flow, too, as Jake took mana from a source on his right arm to the arrow.


    Last Coin was intrigued by that, but he couldn''t let his curiosity take over him.


    ''I will take a page from your book, Archer!'' Last Coin shouted.


    When the arrow darted at him, Last Coin used another basic skill¡ªa mana step.


    He teleported.


    That said, he went against the norms of mages and appeared beside Jake.


    ''It''s one versus one. We can''t fight like we normally do since we''re both strong,'' Last Coin said as he extended his hand toward Jake''s face.


    Before Jake could have jumped away, Last Coin detonated his Gust Of Wind.


    The pressure was so immense that Jake had been swatted away like a fly.


    He bounced off the ground a few times beforending.


    He was battered from head to toe.


    As the game system''s messages popped on Jake''s retina, the cloudless skies were taken over by a snaking lightning bolt. He dismissed all messages and prepared to face the second attack from his opponent.


    Using the force of inertia and gravity, the lightning bolt dropped like a dragon.


    The rain pelted Jake as well.


    ''He''s using water to strengthen the lightning bolt, right?'' Jake thought as he turned his bow into two twin short swords.


    He elongated their des through [Expand/Shrink].


    Jake crossed the des before his chest and waited for the impact.


    BANG!


    Jake momentarily lost his focus as the lightning bolt barreled into him. He''d given up on his swords'' handles for a second before clenching his teeth and enduring the immense pain going through him.


    He didn''t even bother checking how many health points he lost.


    Which was because Last Coin wasn''t done.


    The lightning element had crushed Jake deeper into the arena. It caused rocks to blow up around him, which Last Coin snatched through his wind magic and elerated to pepper Jake with.


    He was so simple and basic, but this simplicity was what turned him so powerful.


    Jake felt like thousands of pebbles had hurt him from top to bottom. He was riddled with bruises.


    He coughed up a mouthful of blood.


    ''He''s¡­ burying me¡­'' Jake thought. ''If I only had released arrows before using Odin''s arrows¡­ I was too hasty, but it doesn''t matter now.''


    As Last Coin''s skill heavily weighed on Jake, he appeared beside him and pinned him down to the crater with his wind magic. He used the second skill simultaneously, erecting a wall from beneath.


    The wall threatened to close on Jake like a coffin''s lid.


    "Isn''t it about time you used your strengthening skill?" Last Coin asked. "And why are you stillughing so much? Is this your coping mechanism?"


    "Haha," Jakeughed. "I''mughing because you and magic are amazing."


    "You¡­ you don''t hate magic?" Last Coin asked.


    "Why would I? Idiot. It''s amazing¡­ and makes me want to harness it even more through archery! You''re also awesome¡­ I like how strong you are! You make me stronger. You inspire me!" Jake shouted.


    In that moment, Last Coin saw his monotone life.


    A particr moment in middle school was like a trauma to him.


    [Leave that loner alone. He''s a nerd. Nerd, I tell ye. He''s just ying games and nothing more. Our teacher asked him what high school he wanted to go to, and he said he had no clue! Then she asked him what he wanted to do in life and he said he wanted to y games!


    Haha! He''s so dull! I know something better. He isn''t even the best in this MOBA game that he''s been grinding for years! Someone else has snatched the top one and never dropped from that rank! He''s a loser through and through!]


    ''Though a few yers and The Instructor Randal told me that I''m talented, I thought I''m this strong because of the time I put into honing my skills¡­ that anyone could be like me because those are just basic skills¡­'' Last Coin thought. ''But no one has ever told me that I''m awesome with such a genuine smile¡­''


    Last Coin said with a bright, confident voice, "I really want to win against you."


    The coffin''s lid copsed.


    BANG!


    It was over.


    No one could survive such an assault of magic. It was perfectly executed, too.


    The crowd cheered while Archer''s fans sighed with disappointment. It would have been so much better if Jake had won against Last Coin! He''d really make a name for himself!


    s, he lost.


    Last Coin started at the ground.


    He was overwhelmed by emotions that he''d never thought would appear here.


    That was when an arrow whistled and lodged itself in his right chest.


    Last Coin opened his eyes wide.


    The crowd gasped into silence.


    ''He''s alive?'' Last Coin thought as he mantled himself in his mana barrier. An unknown sense of joy wrapped around his heart as the battle wasn''t over. ''I don''t know how he survived that! He must have hidden an arrow to teleport, right? He really waited until thest moment with this one! So patient!''


    He kept smiling.


    ''He should be behind the leftovers of my earth walls. I''ll expose you, Archer!'' Last Coin shouted with newly found passion, pride, and rivalry.

 Chapter 170: The Second Coming Of The Archer (13)

    "It''s not over! Archer is back!"


    "Seriously?!"


    "This sneaky bastard! Where did he hide his arrow to teleport?!"


    The crowd burst with excitement as the duel between the archer and the mage wasn''t over. The faces of the new Archer''s fans lit up like sunshine while the fans of the other side clicked their tongues and began calling Jake a cockroach.


    Viktor and Ingrid faintly smiled in relief.


    Aaron covertly hid his whiskey.


    The debris behind which Jake had been hiding suddenly rose to the skies. There weren''t many things to hide in this open field area, so it had been a blessing that the mage could have produced so many earth walls.


    They were gone now.


    Jake stood up and faced Last Coin.


    Last Coin and the crowd blinked as Jake''s appearance was different.


    He''d assimted with Ender.


    His right eye was dark, and darkness came out from behind his right back. It even swallowed Jake''s right shoulder, making him look like he was not human but of a different race.


    It was something no yer had ever done. No race had been changed yet!


    yers roared with various emotions upon seeing Jake like that!


    "If this is damn race change, then this guy is a different breed altogether!"


    "Maybe he can make a darkness source and turn that into darkness arrows?! Calm down, guys!"


    "Lucky bish! I''ve wanted to turn into an elf since I learned they exist in this game!"


    Ignoring the crowd, Jake thought about his options.


    It was true that Ender''s Arrow Of The End was the best against mages. It could disperse any mana so long as the arrow was stronger! Jake needed a critical strike for that, too.


    He''d assimted with Ender to escape the imminent death through the darkness, but it didn''t mean this skill was enough to win against Last Coin.


    This man was smart.


    ''I can''t tell how much mana left he has¡­ but I can tell that I''m struggling already. This beating I''d received from him stole a lot of stamina from me. I feel weaker, much weaker. I perhaps could have tried fighting against his mana sources if it was before that mistake.


    The winner would have been the one with either higher mana or stamina¡­ but at this point, I think I have much less stamina than he does mana. I can''t fight against numbers. I need to end it fast. Ender¡­ we will force him to unleash his strongest skill. We''ll do that with your arrow. Odin has one minute left, so I will save his arrow for the final card.''


    There was no room for argument.


    Jake also didn''t have time to talk.


    The debris hanging above him was cut from its strings, plummeting at him.


    Jake, however, hid in the shadow beneath him.


    He appeared across the arena. He was still far away from Last Coin, though.


    As he emerged from the darkness, Last Coin and the crowd were taken aback by that move.


    Jake thought, ''Don''t worry, Last Coin. I know you''re smart and won''t use your mana rashly now that you know about Ender''s ability. I won''t even try outsmarting you in this area, as you have much more room here. I will force you to dance on my palm, though!''


    Bringing his hand close to his face, Jake drew the highest anchor and loaded his strongest onto his bowstring. Once Ender stopped the assimtion and turned into the tattoo to strengthen the arrow, Jake let it go.


    Last Coin felt bad precognition.


    He decided to fend off the arrow with his fireball.


    The Arrow Of The End devoured the fire element like a snack.


    Last Coin felt goosebumps running down his back.


    Jake crumbled into his Formless Soldier Form even faster than before. It could have been said that he''d skipped a few steps to release his arrow faster.


    His bow was also smaller.


    This size allowed for rapid releases.


    ''I''m faster than him! I will now threaten your mana barrier!'' Jake thought.


    BANG!


    The Arrow Of The End perfectlynded on Last Coin''s mana barrier. Though it may not have cracked and shattered, the barrier had been wounded. A hole wide enough to store a basketball''s ball opened.


    That had warned Last Coin about Jake''s prowess.


    This man could threaten mana barriers differently than simply destroying them with force!


    Aiming at the skies, Jake released a simple arrow.


    He took over the skies and locked his crosshair on Last Coin''s face.


    ''I have enough time to release more than two of Odin''s arrows! Even if you don''t face me head-on, I''ll still have enough room to force you to!'' Jake thought.


    His actions had given Last Coin a clear invitation to thest dance.


    Of course, Last Coin could refuse that and y by his rules.


    That said, he wanted to prove himself.


    He wanted to prove his magic, too.


    He wanted to show the man who had called him awesome how truly awesome he was.


    Last Coin raised his white orb up.


    Jake drew his highest anchor.


    These two powered themselves up to the greatest extent before unleashing their skills!


    [You have used Fenrir''s Thunder.]


    [You have used A Lightning Bolt.]


    The thunder rumbled across the skies.


    The lightning lit up the ground.


    Atst, these two powers went at each other. Jake''s arrow tore through the wind like an unstoppable beast while Last Coin''s lightning bolt blossomed to match it like Zeus'' de.


    Upon their content, the second thunder rang out. It sounded more bestial and emotional.


    It was not thest thunder, however.


    More of them kept ringing in the epicenter of these two prominent abilities.


    It was like cries of the beasts gnawing at each other.


    Jake stared at his arrow before losing his momentum.


    It wasn''t like he could fly.


    He started plunging toward his arrow.


    ''Just like on that day!'' he thought as he plummeted. ''I''ll lend you a hand, Odin, my arrow!''


    Jake grasped the arrow like a javelin and added his raw strength and passion to it. He was in the middle of the disaster, though, and lightning sparks were hacking at him.


    He didn''t care.


    So long as he survived, he''d win!


    He also couldn''t stay still and look at hispanion and archery fighting alone.


    It wasn''t his style.


    It wasn''t his archery.


    "DEVOUR¡ª" Jake shouted, only to choke on his words.


    The arrow''s spine cracked.


    The arrow''s point was blown away next.


    The entire arrow lost, and so did Odin.


    Jake had been whipped away by the lightning bolt before it obliterated a hole in his chest.


    He stared absentmindedly as he fell down like a broken doll.


    Upon impact with the ground, only a single message floated before him.


    [You have lost the duel.]


    [You have died.]


    -


    Jake logged out.


    He removed his virtual reality helmet and slowly sat on his bed.


    His hands dangled off his knees as he sat still, hunched.


    He stared at the floor, but his eyes were somewhere else.


    Jake recalled his time in the game world.


    Suddenly, Jake chewed on his lips, and tears started to fall down his face.


    There was so much he wanted to prove.


    He won against the difficult opponents.


    But in the end, he had lost against the mage.


    One of the mages whose magic was the cause of archery''s decline.


    It hurt him so much that he couldn''t have stopped himself from crying.


    After all, he wanted to help Asta Bow Household and those who believed in him. He wanted people to enjoy archery and believe in it, but what if he had made things worse not only for himself but also for those who believed in him?


    It was a responsibility that Jake didn''t have any contact with until now.


    It hurt him.


    He was so selfish as a human¡­ but Jake had grown a little enough to feel terrible about his failures, which affected more than just him.


    It was¡­ a quiet evening that even Mary couldn''t intrude.


    A/N: Read Author''s thoughts.

 Chapter 171: Aftermath (1)

    [A few seconds after Jake''s loss.]


    It was such a heartbreaking loss that even the other side of the crowd didn''t raise their voice until it was a moment to celebrate Last Coin''s win.


    As the cheers of mages and other yers washed through him, Last Coin fell onto his rear and deeply inhaled. His mana was really low, and it would have been different had it not been for the items increasing his mana pool.


    His intelligence stats were also very high because of his time spent in the alchemy shop.


    ''I won¡­'' Last Coin said¡­ ''This win feels¡­ so great.''


    Recalling Jake''s excited face as he exchanged moves with him, Last Coin believed that Jake didn''t hold a grudge against him. Instead, he hoped that Jake would be open to bing friends with him and that they could exchange a few pointers and fight once again.


    Just like SWalker, Last Coin wanted to be friends with Jake, whose archery had won his appreciation.


    A colossal shadow enveloped the young mage, then.


    It was Viktor.


    "Here''s your reward," he said, throwing a pouch of gold coins. It was so stuffed and thick that anyone could tell it was worth a lot. It hefted so much on Last Coin''s palm.


    "Thank you," Last Coin said.


    A secondter, Randal appeared beside them.


    Heughed aloud. "Haha! This duel has proved that magic is superior to all! Regardless of how many tricks youe up with, magic alone is enough to trample over them!" The handprint on his cheek waned as he shouted those words. "That Archer was nothing to write home about!"


    It took much of Viktor''s will to hold back from pping this man twice.


    In fact, Viktor''s brakes broke.


    He raised his hand, only to be stopped by a voice beside him.


    "Take that back!" Last Coin shouted, his face contorted and red. For a person with little social experience and contact with others, talking back to the instructor was beyond hisfort zone.


    That said, he couldn''t stand still and listen to Randal''s disparagingments of Archer.


    "Last Coin?" Randal faced the young mage with disbelief written all over his face. He thought Last Coin would have sided with him. After all, Viktor had publicly pped him! It''d have been the perfect moment to gain his favor, yet Last Coin stood beside Viktor.


    His expression was of an utter indignation.


    Even Viktor gazed at Last Coin with bewildered countenance.


    Last Coin pierced the mage instructor with a re. "I haven''t fought someone like Archer before. He was nothing short of amazing. I know how difficult it is to wield magic. Just because we receive and use a skill through a system, it doesn''t mean our skills are perfect. On top of using various skills and movement skills, his archery form was cool and handsome!


    Nothing like me, who stands like a in mannequin with an orb in hand! He practiced a lot of stuff and came here to prove his archery! I respect him from the bottom of my heart! Even if we don''t be friends, I''ll consider him my rival!"


    The crowd apuded as Last Coin''s statement swept through everyone at the scene.


    It was so embarrassing that Last Coin looked down and bit his lips. He was so red that he was now like a ripe tomato about to ripple to trickle down its juices.


    He was so cute that a few female healers who wanted to be closer to Jake gave up on the archer and walked closer to Last Coin to get onto his better side.


    Teasing him was amusing, to say the least.


    Viktor smirked. "Last Coin, right? I''ll mention your name to a certain someone once she visits me."


    "Eh? Sure¡­" Last Coin replied weakly to the imperial archer, as the surrounding females and their attention had left him flushed from head to toe. He didn''t know what to do, and he wasn''t cool about it like Jake!


    Viktor red at Randal. "And you¡­ you''re fortunate one."


    He left the scene after those words, leaving Randal fuming with fury.


    Last Coin didn''t bother himself with Randal, either. He knew he''d cut ties with him the second he sided with Viktor, so he already thought of returning to the alchemy shop where he''d studied his mana flow and alchemy. After that, he''d switch countries or find someone else to take quests from.


    A fewdies followed him to the alchemy shop.


    Meanwhile, the group of archers stood agape as their vision was obscured by a game system.


    [You have been inspired by The Archer.]


    [You can create your own unique archery skill based on inspiration from The Archer''s duels.]


    [A blueprint for your original skill has been crafted.]


    [Archery Skill Blueprint(Rare)(Requirements¡ªArcher ss/Subss. An inspiration from witnessing The Archer''s performance against various yers on The Last Night''s Training Grounds.)¡ªthe user can create his own archery skill. The blueprint strictly follows its own rules rted to The Archer''s skills and performance.


    Creating a skill unrted to The Archer''s skills is impossible and will be prohibited by the blueprint. This item is bound to the user and can''t be sold or used by anyone else.]


    Edward and the other archers were at a loss for words.


    Everyone that had seen Jake''s debut was here.


    Consequently, they received a blueprint from Jake''s legendary ss.


    It was so awkward as none of them had done anything to him.


    They hadn''t even exchanged pointers with him.


    The youngest of them was the most awkward¡ªPatti. She was the one to tell Jake to leave them upon seeing his bow break up and receiving jeers from Welshy and his friends.


    She looked at her archery friends, but no one could have helped her. They either warmly smiled at her or awkwardly shook their heads, as there was no solution to what she had done.


    Edward was like a leader of this group.


    He smiled and said, "Archer''s archery is enjoyable, isn''t it? I like it. What about you?"


    "Same¡­ he made it look so sleek and cool," one of the newbie archers replied.


    Another one added, "It''s so hyperactive¡­ I really want to have simr movement skills!"


    Edward chuckled. "The best we can do is to reciprocate Archer''s feelings and help him! Let''s make our own skills and be proficient in them before we meet him again!"


    On that day, the first generation of Jake''s archers was born.


    A ck-haired woman passed them with a faint smile on her face.


    She held a camera that appeared like a smartphone, her fingers tenderly caressing the screen.


    -


    "It took you too long to return home," Ingrid said as she coolly stared at Viktor.


    She wasn''t alone. The drunk Aaron was beside her, crying.


    "I can''t set the drunk old man free onto the streets," Ingrid added.


    Viktor harrumphed, "You wouldn''t wait for me if it was just him. Besides, he''s sane even if drunk."


    Aaron nodded. "We might have another tsundere in our team!"


    Viktor and Ingrid scowled at the old man for using this ng.


    Ignoring him, Ingrid passed Viktor the camera. It had recorded Jake''s duels and even the crowd''s reaction.


    Of course, it wasn''t professionally recorded, but Ingrid, an archer herself, knew how to highlight Jake''s archery and moves. It could have been said that she had made up for bad shots with her experience.


    Viktor took it and safely stored it in his inventory.


    Jake told him that he''d record his battles and use it to mize them back in his world.


    People liked entertainment, and tournaments were often held before monsters, dungeons, and yers arrived so Viktor could understand Jake''s intent.


    As he held the camera, Viktor suddenly raised his eyes and seriously looked at Ingrid.


    He asked. "What''s the next level of your training regime with Jake?"


    Ingrid tilted her little head, "You want to steal my job?"


    "You don''t have as much time as we do to sacrifice solely to him. If you''re worried about your job, you should do things differently, don''t you think?" Viktor replied with a question.


    Ingrid sneered. "Look at you, so eager to teach him. How long did it take¡­ a few months of self-training, duels against strong yers who have been taught by instructors¡­ and even Minerva and Alice''s teachings for you to open your eyes? You did nothing so far, so get off your high horse and speak nicer to me. Don''t teach me the ropes since I''m far ahead of you in this area."


    Aaron went ''hoho'' under his nose. This woman really knew how to talk.


    Viktor''s smile didn''t fade, however.


    He nodded. "Calcte the exchange of money between our worlds and make a contract. I''ll pay you enough in Jake''s ce so that we can help him improve."


    That genuine response caught Ingrid off-guard.


    "You seem to believe¡­ once again," she said before asking. "What do you think of his archery?"


    Viktor arched his head back and looked at the cloudy skies, "It''s stupid."


    Aaronughed aloud.


    Ingrid faintly smiled.


    "It''s so stupid, yet it makes me smile so much. It puts so much hope and excitement into me that I want to see what else he wille up with. I want to see how far I can help him. That''s what Viktor feels. The Imperial part of me will try to convert those feelings into a torch to guide Asta Bow House back on the right tracks," Viktor said.


    Ingrid took a moment to respond to his words.


    She said, "Remember that he''s still a kid. You should catch him when he enters this world."


    "What do you mean by that?" Viktor asked.


    "Those battles weren''t just for his sake," Ingrid replied.


    That much was enough for Viktor and Aaron to understand her words.

 Chapter 172: Aftermath (2)

    Jake woke up after the quiet and painful evening.


    He stared at the ceiling without any will to do anything.


    Being a pioneer and representing his own archery weighed too much on him. He didn''t know whether he had disappointed Viktor, Ingrid, orMaster Aaron. He couldn''t think positively as it was the first time Jake had done something for others, not solely for himself.


    It wasn''t evenparable to the help he''d given his friends over the years.


    It was simr to an adult responsibility, but Jake wasn''t ready.


    "Jake! The breakfast is ready!" Jake''s mother shouted from downstairs.


    ''Already?'' Jake thought. He usually followed his morning routine, except for brushing his teeth before breakfast. He''d then quickly take care of his teeth afterward and proceed with his schedule.


    Sighing, Jake scrambled to his two feet and slowly left his room.


    He nced at Mary''s door. It was locked, meaning this peculiar older sister was still in the slumber after ying the game untilte at night. She was an adult who earned from the game, so their parents no longer bother with her schedule.


    Jake hovered his half-lidded eyes on the door before turning around and going downstairs.


    Edward was already at the table.


    He held his tablet and read the morning news.


    A short nce at Jake, however, stopped his morning routine as he noticed Jake''s red eyes. A night wasn''t enough to wash Jake''s sadness.


    Edward put the tablet on the table and cut to the chase.


    He asked, "What happened?"


    Jake''s mother looked over her shoulder at Jake. She noticed that he was feeling down.


    The housewife decided to leave that matter to her husband, as the father should have an easier time speaking with his son.


    Jake deeply exhaled. "I lost. Against a mage."


    Edward hadn''t said a word to that. It was just a loss in the game world, yet he thought deeply about it, as his son had changed a lot since ying the game.


    It hade to him over time.


    Legend Enigma Online had a positive impact on Jake.


    His son could be obsessed with his goals and ambitions. Edward''s greatest worry after Jake turned into an adult was that this drive could sabotage Jake''s adult life.


    Jake, however, didn''t protest too much when Edward insisted on him going to the college. He matured slowly and even considered putting most of his first significant ie into a savings ount. He stuck to his schedule, with asional breaks to focus on the game, but it was the game that had helped Jake mature the most.


    It sounded so strange, but Edward was also a yer. He knew that NPCs were like real humans to whom yers could easily be attached.


    Fortunately, Jakeseemed to have beenclose with great NPCs and yers.


    Edward said, "It can''t be your first death. What makes it so heavy?"


    Jake stared at his father, unable to hide his surprise.


    His father''s tone was soft and perhaps curious.


    It wouldn''t have been weird for him tough it off. It was just a game, after all. In fact, Jake''s mother sighed with relief as she realized it was only about the game.


    Edward, however, hade to understand that the game was much more important to Jake than he thought.


    Jake said, "I¡­ I fought against known yers on the training grounds to show people my archery. It was important because I''m close to residents from Asta Bow House. Other royal houses consider the bow dead, so they want the entire bow house to lose its status. The existence of the bow house is important for my path as a pioneer!


    And it just hurts me to know that some people disrespect the bow so much! I wanted¡­ to prove them wrong¡­ I wanted to help Asta Bow because they helped me so much¡­ and I failed¡­ I failed against a mage whose magic is the main reason archery is in decline. I must have disappointed everyone. It just hurts."


    Edward sighed, "Jake¡­ you haven''t logged in after your loss, have you?"


    "I haven''t," Jake replied.


    "Aren''t those just your assumptions, then?" Edward asked. "Don''t forget that I''m a yer, too. I know that archery is not popr, and most countries have barely any NPCs rted to it. Rather, they''re hidden or delegated from capitals. Which means, your show of archery must have taken the training grounds and at least a few NPCs by storm.


    The Asta Bow House''s representative should be overjoyed about your performance. You''ve shown that your archery has the potential to be strong and fun, which isexactly what yers want. In my opinion, if that representative is as disappointed as you think he is, then he''s not worth your time and effort."


    Jake nkly stared at his old man.


    Edward faintly smiled, "The fact that you''re so burdened by the consequences of your loss means you''ve matured enough not to be obsessed with a single goal. Even if those consequences are rted to your current obsession, you''re overwhelmed by them. As a man, you''ll be weighed down by various matters outside yourfort zone as you live.


    I''m sure you will be fine because¡­" His smile widened, "¡­you''ve finally opened your eyes, Jake."


    Jake didn''t know if he had been ever so overwhelmed by emotions.


    He couldn''t even eat the breakfast as he gawked at his father.


    The old man was so supportive, even though it was only about the game: the game in which Jake earned nothing!


    "¡­should I skip college today and check how it is?" Jake asked.


    Edward nodded.


    Jake''s mother nearly fell off her chair!


    Jake faintlyughed. "I think I''ve opened my eyes for real¡­ like, I was so jealous of the yer I defeated. His girlfriend came out from the crowd and defended him so much. It was so cute. Makes me want to ask someone out, too."


    Edward and his wifeughed at the table.


    Thedy of the house was the most eager about this statement. She asked if Jake had eyes on someone, but he casually shrugged and said no one in particr had caught his attention.


    That didn''t stop his mom from asking more.

 Chapter 173: Aftermath (3)

    Jake logged in.


    He appeared in one of the sanctuaries of The Warmonger Empire.


    This ce was as crowded as always, making Jake unable to see the other end of the sanctuary. He''d have to drag himself through the bustling groups and mischievous yers still trying to pull pranks on the statues.


    Of course, the ce itself was enjoyable to Jake.


    Girls and women at various levels wore such fashionable items that it wouldn''t be weird if someone came here only to enjoy what was previously only possible in movies or cosy meetings.


    [You have lost.]


    A familiar voice boomed in Jake''s mind.


    He turned around. His eyes climbed up to look at the statue of Victoria, The Victorious Wonder. A beautiful woman sculpted as the epitome of confidence and strength seemingly red at him from her perch.


    Jake smirked. ''Have years of being stuck in the statue turned you petty?''


    [They have made me more approachable.]


    ''Cool. If you want to convince me to turn mypanions into weapons again, then don''t bother. I also don''t want to deal with you in the morning,'' Jake thought, aware that his thoughts would reach this woman.


    [I see no threat in you. No more. You''re a wielder of four legendary traces, three capable of full growth. Still, you have lost against a mage. Your development is miserable for a misfit.]


    Jake''s tattoos burned with indignation.


    It seemed these four could hear this woman''s voice.


    Jake shook his head. ''It might sound like an excuse, but no one is born perfect. I mean, if the story is right, you were subservient to the legendary existences before realizing that ''they look simr'' to you.


    I don''t know if you''ve reached the top in your prime, probably not, but you''re pathetic yourself for speaking with such a condescending tone to me, knowing that I and mypanions have yet to reach our full potential.


    ''Besides, I''m an archer. People have been looking down on us for a long time, and I''m quite used to it. Your pettyments won''t discourage me or stray me off my path. I''m not alone. I''m also supported by great people. Oh, right¡­ Your ploy to weaken The Dionysus''s Wine has failed because I entered the door first.


    Keep doing your best to weaken yers that work under you. It''s such a great favor, to be honest! See ya,'' Jake ignored Victoria as he swam through the crowd.


    Her cold stare draped him until he left the sanctuary.


    He heated up in less than a second when he noticed a bold woman wearing what could be called bikini armor, something people would see on beaches.


    ''Ah, damn¡­ my eyes have been truly opened,'' Jake thought.


    A secondter, someone had stolen his attention with a re.


    It was one of the yers he''d defeated with his archery!


    -


    "You have lost."


    Jake felt a sense of deja vu straight aftering out from the sanctuary.


    In front of him stood a woman who was at most two years older than him.


    She wore short pants and a tank top tied up her stomach to reveal her abs, toned muscles, and tanned skin. Her short hair fluttered, adding momentum to her intimidating re, which pinned Jake to the ground.


    El Boss Queen was here.


    "You have lost to that Last Coin bastard. I wanted to fight him, but this coward holed himself up in the alchemy shop. And you took your sweet time to log back to the game," she said.


    Jake looked at the clock around his minimap.


    "It''s seven a.m., you know?" Jake asked with a straight face.


    "Fight me! I refuse to have lost you!" El Boss Queen growled.


    Jake tilted his head, "No, thanks. If that''s all you want, then I''m off."


    He didn''t bother himself with this woman as he could see what kind of personality she had. She was the training grounds'' gangster leader and must have forced her way into others'' lives more than once.


    She was strong and had a unique skill that Jake wouldn''t easily ovee, but that was it.


    Going past her, Jake was forced to halt as El Boss Queen caught his wrist.


    He yanked her off and red at her before resuming his steps.


    s, she was persistent. It could have been said that she was worse than a cockroach.


    Jake noticed a guard standing by the staircases down the sanctuary''s mountain. He ran over to him and gestured at the troublemaker bothering him.


    With a nce, it could be seen that El Boss Queen was harassing him.


    Worse, she was famous.


    Guards knew her¡­


    "It''s you again! Stop being such a pest and grow up already!" The guard shouted, using his strength to catch El Boss Queen and root her to the ground. She tried to push the man away, but the guard and his armor weighed more than she could handle.


    Turning around, Jake rolled out his tongue and waved at her.


    He disappeared into the crowd with a wide smile.


    "Archer! You damn coward!" El Boss Queen''s screams bounced off his back.


    -


    As Jake walked down the streets of Last Night, he opened his game system.


    When he had checked the hour before, he''d noticed that he had a few system messages.


    [I Come In Peace has sent you a friend request.]


    [Peace has sent you a friend request.]


    [SWalker has sent you a friend request.]


    [Last Coin has sent you a friend request.]


    [Ethan has sent you a friend request.]


    He didn''t expect everyone serious he had fought with to send him a friend request. It seemed there was no blood between them, and everyone hade to respect each other.


    It was a beauty of the duels in the training grounds.


    Bullies like Welshy or El Boss Queen were another matter¡ªthey were the other side of the coin that couldn''t be avoided no matter how strict the rules were.


    Jake ignored thetter.


    ''I have to talk with Viktor and Master Aaron first,'' Jake thought.


    He''d ept those friends'' requestster.


    There was also a message from his ss, but Jake put it on hold.

 Chapter 174: Aftermath (4)

    It was so early in the morning that Jake didn''t know if Viktor and Master Aaron were up for a talk.


    He was also nervous despite his father''s encouragement and advice.


    That said, it was inevitable talk.


    Jake needed to know if his duels had somehow helped Asta Bow''s Household.


    ''It''s early, and I fought until evening yesterday¡­ The Emperor might not even be aware that an archer yer had taken the training grounds by storm,'' Jake thought.


    He still walked to Viktor''s workce.


    ''Oh, maybe I should get a sushi¡­ it''s too early for that, but¡­'' Jake thought. He wasn''t close with Viktor but knew a few things about him. One of them was that the man loved sushi made by a yer known as Sushi God!


    Master Aaron also often mentioned that Viktor was a tsundere, so Jake also considered him as such, as he understood the meaning of this ng. The old man could be med for that!


    "It''s you, Archer! I have heard about your battles! I knew my clients were the best!" Sushi God eximed after seeing Jake''s nickname and connecting the dots.


    Jake chuckled. "Thank you for your support."


    "A few yers talked about you yesterday! Will you make a video about your battles?" Sushi God asked.


    Jake nodded. "That''s the n. I bought a camera and also the first point of view feature. I thinkI will search for an editor this afternoon. I''m ready to spend on a good one!"


    "Great choice! I didn''t hold back while splurging on my sushi booth, either! It was worth it! Good luck, Archer! Get more fame so I can boast that Archer God is one of my clients! Haha!" Sushi God grinned.


    His casual and merry mood infected Jake.


    Jake brightly smiled, "I will."


    With four packs of sushi in his inventory, Jake headed straight to Viktor''s house. He was in a much better mood now that he had talked with his father and others, and he had regained a lot of confidence.


    In fact, Jake didn''t even bother thinking about potential assassins lurking in the shadows.


    He couldn''t do anything about them anyway.


    That said, a few of them had been waiting for Jake in the shadows. There were no longer traces of them as a beautiful and curvaceous assassin that Jake would recognize had taken care of them.


    Ca leaned on the tree as she stared at Jake, who wasmaking his way to Viktor''s house.


    A momentter, she sighed.


    She still hadn''t managed to get her personal loss over with.


    -


    "Oh, yer back!" Master Aaron waved at Jake as he noticed him walking up to the house. He was sitting outside on a log, sucking on a pipe.


    Jake said, "I didn''t know you smoked, Master Aaron."


    "Meh, I sometimes need to get in different toxins. Yer don''t try it!" Master Aaron replied.


    Jake chuckled, "I''m safe drinking alcohol in this world¡­ and a few drinks once in a while in my world also shouldn''t hurt me in the long run! But I care about my physique, so don''t worry much about me."


    "Yer good," Master Aaron nodded three times, content with Jake.


    As his heartbeat got a little louder, Jake sat across from Master Aaron on the other log. He looked down briefly before looking up at the old man and beginning a new topic.


    Aaron had been expecting this since Ingrid''s warning.


    Jake asked, "How did I do?"


    "Masterfully," Aaron replied. "We''re proud of yer¡­ and couldn''t be more thankful. Yer inspirations were spot on, and yer used them a day after putting them into yer bow! Yer fought with so little experience and defeated all but that single mage! Yer performance was enough to get Viktor''s ass to the castle! Jake!


    Yer are great, too great!"


    A wave of emotions went through Jake as he listened to the old man.


    "I thought¡­ I had disappointed you," Jake hung his head low as he said that.


    Master Aaronughed like a Santa us, "Hoho! Yer still a kid Cough! Have yer enjoyed those duels?"


    "Huh? Of course, I have! It was so fun to fight them! They pushed me past my limits and forced me to adapt! It was enjoyable to try new stuff and fight stronger opponents. I didn''t want to stop until that loss!" Jake replied.


    Master Aaron cheerfully nodded, his lips curved into an old grandpa''s smile. He looked so kind no one would think he had been a drunkard a while before.


    He said, "Yer were smiling so much. I''m d that the burden of Viktor''s house and yer objective of being a pioneer didn''t hold you down."


    "My objective¡­" Jake repeated. "Why would my objective hold me back?"


    "Yer think that magic is supreme and the best, am I correct?" Master Aaron asked. "But that''s not the case. Magic might be the most popr for us and yers, but other upations aren''t as behind as it seems. Our Emperor is a mage himself, but his rule has been threatened by the sword and spear. Mana is wondrous but also shapeless.


    If it can be shaped into a sword and harnessed through a perfect sword craft, it''d excel against anything mage dished out with his skills.


    "The current yer moves to make archery the best and the strongest."


    "I don''t think¡­ that''s the case," Jake said. He wanted yers to take archery. It''d be so cool to be the one to reignite it and introduce it again to the world. He didn''t think much about his pioneer stuff.


    He hadn''t gone that deep into his obsession.


    He wanted to be the best archer¡ªthat was true.


    But did it also mean he wanted the archery to be the best? Even if yes, then why was that precisely bad?


    Aaronughed. "Magic is not the best despite it being the most popr! Countless great mages can be defeated by others. Then, there''s yer. A single archer that wants to bring archery to the top¡ªyer own archery, at that! If yer goal is to make it the best, yer will undoubtedly fail."


    Jake silently stared at the old man.


    Master Aaron grinned. "It''s the truth, Jake. Yer will fail at this¡­ and it will hold yer back the more yer try to convince yourself that yer can do it. It will hurt your archery, your passion! That''s why yer goal should be much simpler¡ªto give archery its deserved spot in the world! It''s a much easier goal.


    Ye?"


    Jake thought about it. "It sounds like Master Aaron wants me not to focus too much on pioneer things but on myself."


    "Yes," the old man nodded.


    "But won''t that turn me into the second Grin Gird?" Jake asked.


    Aaron shook his head. "Yer two are different. She''s unapproachable. On the other hand, yer have a charisma and archery that makes people interested in yer. I saw the crowd of yers and residents. I listened to their support as yer fought all yer opponents.


    Yer are much different than Grin Grid. Even if yer two were to follow the same path and both wear masks, people would follow yer while she''d be alone. I don''t want to badmouth her, but she''s selfish and not interested in anything else other than her own archery. It does not concern her what others think of her and her bow."


    Jake nodded.


    He needed some time to process the old man''s words.


    It seemed he wanted to lessen Jake''s burden or somehow help him after that loss.


    Jake didn''t know what it was, but he could see where the old man wasing from.


    "I have sushi."


    "Oh, it''s too early¡­ but I can take a bite or two!"

 Chapter 175: Viktors skills (1)

    Viktor had returned to his workce.


    Of course, he noticed two familiar faces sitting on the logs before his doors. Jake and Master Aaron finished their sushi and discussed artisan proficiencies and skills.


    It was only a matter of time before Jake felt another surge of inspiration. His artisan subss was so versatile that it should match anything he came up with.


    Therefore, Master Aaron stressed learning the basics of each field.


    "Look who''s back," Master Aaronughed.


    Jake turned his head to the side and faintly smiled at Viktor. "How did it go?"


    He couldn''t hide his nerves as a lot weighed on The Emperor''s decision. Jake also wanted to hear what Viktor thought about his performance.


    To Jake''s relief, Viktor curved his lips into a bestial smile.


    He said, "You bought us a lot of time. Get in."


    Opening his workce''s doors, Viktor invited the young man inside for the first time since meeting him. Master Aaron didn''t need any invitation as he walked in as though Viktor''s ce was his home.


    Jake''s heart warmed as all his assumptions were proven wrong.


    He went past Viktor and entered the familiar room.


    Jake and Aaron took their seats inside while Viktor leaned his back on one of his woodman''s tools. It was their usual setting where these three talked about their future ns.


    While Viktor used to be the least talkative one, he now took the mantle of the meeting and exined things.


    He said, "The Emperor watched your duels from his castle."


    "Wait, did he?" Jake asked, shocked. How in the world did he gather The Emperor''s attention? Only a few people were aware of his n to show others archery.


    A momentter, Jake realized that Minerva must have notified The Emperor about his n. She probably told her descendant to take a peek at the training grounds.


    "Must be the old hag," Viktor confirmed Jake''s suspicions.


    Master Aaron heartily grinned as he listened to this revtion.


    There was something that these three weren''t aware of.


    The Emperor''s eye had seen a change in the archers as Jake fought others. It could be said that he had seen through Jake''s legendary ss inspiring other archers and helping them in their upation.


    Though he knew little about archery, his knack for mana waspletely opposite. Mana shaped people and their strength, which meant that The Emperor must have seen through Jake''s mana flow and that it had stretched toward aspiring archers at the scene.


    In other words, he was much better than Last Coin, who could at most notice that Jake borrowed strength from his tattoos.


    On top of that, Jake''s talent and archery were the final nail in the coffin of The Emperor''s decision.


    He didn''t even need Minerva''s persuasion to deny the documents of other families wanting Asta Bow House to be delegated from the imperial circle.


    "The Emperor''s word is absolute. We can''t stop, though. Leave the rest to me and focus on your leveling up," Viktor said as he leaned forward, leaving his usual spot. "I''ll mobilize my family. One instructor will do on the training grounds of Last Night. After learning the basics of your archery, we will send them to Asta Bow''s territories and have them train here on monsters."


    Jake smiled. "yers like to grind!"


    "Yeah, I know that," Viktor nodded. "Are you familiar with that group of archers from the training grounds?"


    Jake nodded. "Somewhat. They must have thought poorly of me because of my debut¡­ but it should have changed by now. Oh, I also got a quest from my ss. Wait, let me see it."


    Opening his game system, Jake clicked on one of the rare notifications. It was rted to his legendary ss.


    [The Creator Of Archer has inspired other arches. Nine yers have received blueprints to create their own skills based on their inspiration from your performance against other yers on Last Night''s training grounds. You will receive stat points that are adequate to the skill''s rank for each sessful skill creation.


    You''ll also receive bonus stat points upon their skills'' evolution and proficiency.]


    [Current stat bonus¡ª0]


    Jake was bewildered to read this system message.


    He''d inspired others¡­ and received free stats from them as long as they continued improving.


    His desire to be a pioneer and fight against others finally rewarded him!


    Upon hearing about that news, Viktor sneered.


    He harrumphed and said, "You have done enough. Leave them as well to us and have fun with your archery. It''s stupid, and I still can''t wrap my head around it, but it''s fun and works in your favor. I''ll also lend you a hand."


    "¡­seems like Master Aaron was right," Jake muttered.


    Everyone heard him, though.


    At that moment, Jake realized that he loved to improve the most. He took the most fun from challenging opponents and facing them head-on. He wouldn''t like to preach archery all the time and spend his time convincing others that it could match everyone else.


    That said, he wanted his archery to be the number one archery!


    He''d love to exchange pointers with others or teach them about his styles.


    But deep inside, Jake had been aware all this time that he was selfish and that he''d focus on himself more than anything else.


    If Master Aaron was utterly right, Jake had enough charisma to bring archery to the top and make it stand beside others.


    That much would be enough for him.


    Hearing Jake''s thoughts, Viktor scoffed, "You don''t have enough lifespan to make archery the best in the world. But you have what it takes to make it to the top. I guarantee that¡­, and I swear on my name that I''ll support you as the head of Asta Bow Household. You shall be the Supreme Archer of our era."


    Jake''s blood boiled. His heart thumped with excitement.


    He even felt adrenaline driving him insane.


    He wanted to progress right now!


    Viktor''s change and willingness to support him really stirred Jake''s heart.


    "Observe me. I''ll pass you a few skills," Viktor said as he marched into the open space behind his workce.

 Chapter 176: Viktors skills (2)

    As he stood across the effigy, Viktor casually warmed up. He stretched his arms, rolled his head around his neck, and extended his legs to be genuinely warmed up.


    After working on his muscles, he raised his hand to signal to Jake that the first lesson had begun.


    "I''ll supplement your movement skill first," Viktor said as he kicked a small pebble up. He caught it with his hand and hurled it above himself. It tly dropped onto the ground beside him, leaving a small hole.


    He kicked the same pebble up and repeated the move.


    This time, however, the pebble flew up higher.


    Its drop was heavier as it nestled in a small crater.


    Jake narrowed his eyes.


    Meanwhile, Master Aaron wasughing under his nose as he sucked on his pipe.


    Viktor said, "It''s a part of The Feather Step. This movement skill allows us to briefly control gravity around us. It began with us being as light as feathers to change positions more easily and be silent. Over time, the concept broadened and evolved to use gravity as a weapon."


    With that said, Viktor zoomed forward. He suddenly stopped in the middle of his open space, took out amon bow from his inventory, and somersaulted, taking over the high altitude in a slow, seemingly slowed-down movement.


    He was like a swirling dust.


    When his body finished the rotation, he abruptly plummeted like a heavy stone.


    Uponnding, however, there was not even a single crack beneath his soles.


    And before Jake could notice, Viktor had entered his shooting form. His body exuded so much force that Jake felt his hair raked behind. It was like a pure physical aura billowed from Viktor!


    Many cables ran across Viktor''s arms as his muscles tensed. His chest puffed out like a giant pillow or perhaps Elizabeth''s bear''s belly.


    That said, he looked intimidating and impressive.


    Nothing was wider than his smile, however.


    The second Viktor released his arrow, he exhaled.


    The arrow tore through the wind with a domineering howl.


    BANG!


    Upon connecting with the tree, the arrow deeply fixed itself within its bark. The cracks that should have appeared beneath Viktor''s soles had instead popped around the arrow''s point, nearly splitting the tree in half.


    "This tsundere," Aaron said as he stared at Viktor''s back. "You never stopped loving your archery."


    He puffed out a cloud of dancing smoke.


    On the other hand, Jake abruptly stood up. He inadvertently pushed the chair behind and didn''t care about it as it nked.


    He gawked at Viktor.


    Smiling, Viktor looked over his shoulder.


    His widened lips were hidden, but it could have been seen that he was smiling from ear to ear.


    He asked, "You understand what I had done?"


    "I think I do¡­" Jake replied. "You shifted the weight of your drop to your arrow!"


    "Yeah," Viktor nodded. "That''s pretty much all you need from The Feather Step. Your movement skill suits you better, but it can be much stronger with that concept¡­ imagine how much damage you could have done to Last Coin if you were to drop from the skies and shift the weight of your fall to the thunder arrow."


    Just hearing about this concept turned Jake hotter.


    It sounded so damn cool!


    "Onto the next, then," Viktor coolly said as though he wanted to impress Jake more. He turned around and stared at the effigy again.


    He''d changed his trajectory at thest moment because he didn''t want to break this useful tool. But for the second skill, he could easily aim for it.


    He sneered.


    Drawing his short anchor, Viktor released a fast arrow. In less than a second, another one appeared nocked on his bowstring as though he had two additional and invisible hands doing work for him! He let the second, the third, and even the fourth arrow fly, each faster than the other.


    Jake thought, ''He''s so fast! He uses the trick Master mentioned to me, doesn''t he? But I think it must be a skill since he said he''d teach me skills! I want it! I want it so much!''


    Unbeknownst to Jake''s thoughts, Viktor had entered the zone. After releasing arrows from the standing position, he ran to the side while shooting another series of arrows.


    He added acrobatics, using The Feather Step to take over the tree''s branches or even stick to their vertical barks like a spider.


    Each move was apanied by a rapid release.


    Viktornded before Jake, facing him.


    He said, "It''s a rapid-release skill. It forcefully takes an arrow from your inventory. Newbies like you can barely control this skill, but there''s a trick to it. Hand sings. Since you''re using a thumb ring, you can position it to signal the skill which arrow type you want to be nocked by the skill. Once you get in that zone, a rapid release will supplement your nocking faster."


    Jake nodded without saying a word.


    Viktor continued, "You''re learning skills raw, so it''ll take time before your muscle memory gets used to the rapid release and The Feather Step''s gravity concept."


    He''d learned that from Ingrid since she could tell Viktor wouldn''t waste time and begin training Jake as soon as possible. Of course, Viktor wouldn''t tell Jake that Ingrid helped him n for Jake''s growth and that he listened to her advice.


    Nheless, he was impressed by Jake as he didn''t rely on his game system to learn skills and use them to adapt to them faster.


    "The third skill will take more than these two skillsbined," Viktor suddenly said, shocking Jake. The young man stared at him like a good disciple, not daring to say a word.


    Viktor nced at the effigy.


    He faced it with his side now.


    He shifted his head to Jake. His bow went from themon one to Viktor''s favorite. It was a well-crafted bow matching the colors of The Imperial Royalty. Every minuscule detail spelled royalty.


    In two words, it was a beautiful and mighty bow.


    The main difference between this weapon and the previous one was the limbs.


    The royal bow was much bigger, and so were its limbs.


    Viktor extended his hand toward the bowstring¡­ and surprisingly summoned three arrows!


    He abruptly bnced his weight in the effigy''s direction, releasing all three of them at once!


    The arrows met their mark, hitting the same target¡ªbetween the effigy''s eyes.


    Another set of three arrows was then set free.


    This time, two arrows struck either shoulder, while the third lodged itself in the effigy''s forehead.


    To say the least, Viktor''s control was perfect.


    ''Can I repeat this? No,¡­ too early for me. Even if I try, I will only make a fool of myself,'' Jake thought as he was raring to begin training what Viktor had just shown him.


    He listened to him and shoved aside the desire to learn the third skill, whose name he had yet to learn.


    He''d master the first two skills¡ªThe Feather Step''s Gravity Enchantment and The Rapid Release¡ªfirst!


    Viktor smiled. "It will take more than a month to learn Triple Hydra. I can release up to Seven Hydras."


    Master Aaronughed. "Stop boasting, kid! Haha!"


    Jake chuckled. "My goal is to ovee you and all your predecessors!"

 Chapter 177: Girlfriend, pride, and friends (1)

    It was afternoon.


    Jakended on his back, fighting for breath.


    He was wet from head to toe, as he perspired a lot. His hair stuck to him so closely that it may have been glued!


    He had been learning The Feather Step''s concept bybining theforts of his movement skill with Viktor''s exnations.


    It''d take some time for him to learn it raw.


    Of course, Jake loved to exercise.


    His sweat in the other world also smelled different because of his new constitution.


    Though he didn''t mind the smell of his sweat, he''d still take baths in the game as it was wet here and there, and he remained ufortable despite the new fragrance.


    Jake wasn''t alone in Viktor''s workce.


    Hispanions were released from their dwellings within him. In an unusualbo, Wukong, Odin, and Ender yed together as they ran around the forest.


    Ender perched on Odin''s head and treated him like a mount.


    Odin was in such a good mood that he didn''t think of himself as someone lower or less significant. He enjoyed the presence of his friends.


    Wukong was the same.


    And while the same could be said about Ender, his pride and questions about his existence left him above others. He couldn''t lower himself or be at the same level yet.


    In a way, it was adorable because he was still only a baby.


    ''Medusa''s still snuggled up in my clothes. She''s the onlydy in our group and doesn''t share much interest with others. She might get alienated soon¡­'' Jake thought as he rested on the ground. For the sake of Medusa''sfort, he wouldn''t mind picking up the fifthpanion as long as it was a female.


    He wanted Medusa to have apany, too.


    ''I''m spent, though¡­ I must rest and wait for the stamina potion to fill me up. I don''t know where I''d find the fifth trace anyway¡­ and it''s not like the fifth one will be one hundred percent a female,'' Jake thought.


    Though he may have been unable to lift a finger because of his exhaustion, Jake still could operate the system fairly well with his throbbing finger lying close to his chest. It was ufortable, but he wanted to open his friend list.


    Ethan had be one of his friends first.


    It was because Viktor and Master Aaron decided to leave Jake alone and focus on their stuff.


    Viktor had left the essential particrs and teachings. He''d check Jake''s progresster.


    Therefore, Jake added Ethan to his friend list and talked with him about the group of archers. He didn''t tell him that he knew about their blueprints.


    Ethan, however, immediately began the conversation by mentioning them. He was thankful to Jake and spoke mountains of praise and apologies.


    He spoke in everyone''s stead and mainly apologized in Patti''s ce. She was the one who told Jake to leave the training grounds after his bow broke.


    Jake remembered it so well that he could even recall her blushing face. It was a kind of blush that Jake would rather avoid, so it wasn''t pleasant in the slightest to remember it.


    Because of Mary''s advice, Jake didn''t tell Ethan about his stat bonuses. He also didn''t want anyone to know about his legendary ss, as even assassins from other guilds were after him.


    Jake, however, could freely speak about his connection with Asta Bow and Viktor. He told Ethan that Viktor would send an instructor to the training grounds to help them improve.


    He even told him that Viktor nned to give quests to the best archers in Asta Bow''snds.


    Jake even had a bright idea.


    He told Ethan that he had practiced in thosends beforeing to fight others!


    That worked like a magic spell on Ethan.


    ''I didn''t mention The Turtle Forest, so it''s up to Mrs. Alice if she wants them here. I can see Elizabething in to test everyone''s strength with her wilderness andpanions, too¡­ haha! If she''s still around, she might really do that! This damn troublemaker. I hope she''s not as wild as I think she is!'' Jake thought.


    Elizabeth had such a charm that Jake ended up thinking about her as though he were her older brother.


    He liked her a lot, too.


    ''Who should I talk with first?'' Jake stared at the pending friend invites.


    It''d be fair to add Last Coin first, as he had won against him. Jake was interested in how Last Coin viewed him¡­ from what Viktor told him, Last Coin stood up for him, so Jake believed it was really a favorable image.


    That said, Last Coin won¡­ and Jake cried.


    Jake stared with pursed lips. ''Later.''


    His eyes went unnaturally went down.


    [I Come In Peace.]


    ''I don''t want to talk with him yet¡­'' Jake thought. ''This bastard has such an adorable busty girlfriend! Good stuff that I won against him!''


    A momentter, Jake narrowed his eyes.


    He couldn''t believe he had just thought about this man in this way.


    ''Why am I so jealous¡­ damn, this is getting out of hand¡­ no wonder Lukas lost to himself. I''m on the same page now! If this continues, I will even lose my V-card faster than he will!''


    If Jake could catch his head and despair, he would have done that.


    He feared that what Mary told him about¡ªher thought of him losing himself entirely for a woman because of his unusual personality trait¡ªmight really happen if he didn''t set his priorities straight.


    ''It''s joever¡­ I am a simple man!'' Jake thought after thinking about his priorities. ''It can''t be that big chest is enough to put a leash on me! Get a hang of yourself, Jake! Okay¡­ I allow myself to fall in love with a girl more obsessed than me about her goals! She must be a yer and someone around my level, so we can level our proficiencies together!


    We will push each other continuously to the next stage! She must have a bigger chest than this bastard''s girlfriend¡­ yeah. Personality? Not a bully, but can be wild since even lions can be tamed! I got this.''


    Jake rested enough that he could nod to himself with content.


    He sighed. ''How could others say that I''m odd? Focusing only on one thing is so much morefortable¡­ I''m beginning to think I was the only one sane after all! This damn adult life¡­''


    [You have added SWalker to your friends.]


    [Archer: Hi, man! How ya doing?]


    Jake started a conversation to kick away unnecessary troubles.

 Chapter 178: Girlfriend, pride, and friends (2)

    [SWalker: Greetings, Archer. Have you slept well?]


    Jake chuckled.


    The first message sounded so much like NPC that Jake recalled SWalker''s formal tone. It seemed this man was either too uptight or enjoyed this kind of conduct.


    Jake didn''t mind it in the slightest.


    While he was usually himself in The Legend Enigma Online, it was still a game that could bring his other side. He''d often show that against annoying yers like assassins and yer killers, but that was somon that Jake didn''t think of himself as someone special.


    Meanwhile, yers like SWalker, who entirelyported so differently in the game world, were rarer.


    [Archer: It wasn''t easy to fall asleep, but I''m doing much better now. It''s not like yesterday was a terrible day. I learned a lot and improved, so I look forward to the future. I can''t stop training my skills. I spent the whole morning practicing moves.]


    [SWalker: It appears we''re one of a kind. I found a spot outside the capital and pushed my newest skill to its limits. I''m enjoying it.]


    The swordsman was so on the spot here.


    Most yers would have gone to level up in dungeons or highly amassed with monsters leveling zones. But Jake and SWalker didn''t even think of it and instead kept their noses to the grindstones in their own training areas to practice their newest gains.


    It wasn''t like yers like them were unique or rare, but meeting so many of them at once and bing acquainted with them was pretty lucky.


    Because of that, Jake and SWalker mainly talked about their skills and others. Jake told him that he didn''t feel any grudge against Last Coin and that he respected him, which increased SWalker''s opinion of him.


    They also casually learned that both of them had ditched their sses today, making themugh like the teenagers they were.


    Their conversation ended after Jake''s stamina regenerated enough for him to resume his practice.


    An hourter, Jake crawled to his fourthpanion.


    Sensing his presence, Medusa peeked from the nest of his clothes and looked at him.


    Jake smiled. "Aren''t you lonely?"


    He could understand her hiss. She was content with her lifestyle.


    Jake took her into his palm. "Well, I''m going out to the boys. What''s your n?"


    As Medusa climbed up his arm and coiled around his neck, Jake knew she wanted to be with him.


    "Let''s walk, then, mydy," Jake chuckled.


    He left Viktor''s workce and headed to the forest, where the otherpanions were having a st beneath its canopy.


    Wukong and Odin seemed to have endless stamina as they ran around the forest. Ender was now used to his spot on the wolf''s head and enjoyed the breeze plucking his inert feathers.


    It was fun to see them like that.


    Jake''s presence, however, ended their game as everyone circled around him.


    Odin rested on Jake''sp.


    Ender perched on Jake''s right shoulder beside the eagle''s tattoo.


    Wukong sat down beside him on the left side.


    The group was beneath the big tree, sheathed in its vast shadow. It was sofortable that Odin closed his eyes and purred like a cat. He didn''t fall asleep as he liked Jake raking in his fur between his fingers.


    There was a deeper reason why Odin didn''t dare to fall into a slumber.


    Jake mentioned it as he enjoyed the idyllic mood.


    He asked, "Anyone feeling down because we lost?"


    While Medusa and Wukong''s assimtions did a great job in assisting Jake against his opponents, Odin and Ender fought along with Jake against Last Coin, to whom they lost.


    It was their loss.


    Jake wondered if these two were burdened by it.


    "No, because you look fine," Ender replied.


    Jake tilted his head to the side, reacting in a way that made Ender narrow his eyes at him. "Woah, I still can''t get used to your human speech!"


    Ender said, "It be more than a month. Get used to it."


    Jake nodded. "Yeah¡­ well, you should say ''It''s been'', cause you know, grammar."


    Ender looked away.


    Jake grinned. "Thanks, guys. You are always looking out for me. I''m fine because I talked about it with my father and others, so I think I can help you with your pride issue, Ender. It''s subjective and situational¡ªeach person has pride depending on their upbringing. You four might take a lot after me because I have had you since you were so little.


    I will make it clear¡ªmy pride is to keep going forward! It''s so terrible! Haha!"


    Jake has been this way for as long as he can remember.


    Once he set his eyes on something, he''d do it until perfecting it.


    He''d do it in his own way and persistently stick to it.


    Just thinking about it made Jake recall his stubbornness on The Tutorial Ind and how Richard helped him take a different path.


    "My path is shapeless, like mana of this world," Jake said, aware that he allowed others to help him as he understood that there were people much better than him to learn from. It was that belief that allowed him to stick to his path. "And I have you guys here, so I always have you looking out for me! I''ll never stop this path to the top. My pride is to never stop!"


    A loud and heavy wind passed through them.


    A momentter, Ender said, "It doesn''t sound so wild."


    "You don''t go after Elizabeth''s vocab," Jake replied, his eyes squinted.


    Ender stared at him, "That low woman said I am incapable of full growth."


    "That woman? ¡­ah!" Jake realized a few secondster who Ender was talking about.


    Ender said, "I shall take pride in bing the one. Me, the one."


    "Yeah, I know you''ll be the one," Jake smiled as he petted Ender''s head.


    Ender''s quest was sudden.


    It also meant that anyone with Ender''s unique traces could have received that quest by now. Ender''s life was at stake, much more than other Jake''spanions.


    Jake would never allow himself to lose this little, prideful eagle.

 Chapter 179: Girlfriend, pride, and friends (3)

    Jake was back in Viktor''s ce, eager to return to his new schedule.


    Rather than calling it a new schedule, he just wanted to practice Viktor''s skills.


    He also rared to try releasing The Triple Hydra, even if it would fail.


    At least he''d know how much worse he was than Viktor.


    That said, a sudden call from one of his close friends foiled his ns.


    "Are ya in The Warmonger Empire''s capital?!" Lukas asked. He had been Jake''s friend since elementary school, so his words weighed much more in Jake''s heart.


    He replied, "I''m pretty close."


    "Let''s finally have our long overdue party! From afternoon to evening, I want to indulge in drinks with ya! Our quest is finally done, and we''re in Last Night to im checkpoints in their sanctuary!" Lukas eximed with palpable excitement.


    Jake chuckled, "Fine. I''ll be soon up here."


    Because of it, Jake called back his summons and walked straight to the capital.


    Before long, he could see the familiar faces of his good friends.


    Lukas, Felix, and Marc waved at him from afar. These three could be said to be Jake''s best friends as they would often call him first and ask about him¡ªjust like Lukas had done today.


    While Jake also had other friends he could rely on, he wasn''t as close with them as with these three.


    Lukas was a swordsman.


    Felix was a mage.


    Marc was a tank.


    That much could be seen on their equipment.


    "Bruh, this empire sucks! There''s no close restaurant to the sanctuaries!" Lukas said as he gave Jake a five. "There are so many beautiful vases up here to admire!"


    Jake had changed enough to understand what Lukasined about.


    He smirked. "And to eat fish with, right?"


    Lukas shut his lips with one word. "Bruh."


    Felix and Marc nced over at Lukas, whose never-closing mouth had been shut down with just one sentence. They didn''t know about Lukas'' deepest worries stemming from the crap he''d read about on the Inte.


    As Lukas stood mute, Felix took over the conversation. "Any assassins or quests you need help with?"


    "Surprisingly, I haven''t been bothered by any assassin as ofte. Doing quests with high-level yers is going to mess up my stats, so I''d rather not," Jake replied.


    Marc weighed in, "Good! There''s something interesting we have to tell you about! Let''s book a private room in any restaurant already!"


    Lukas jerked himself off from his frozen state and nodded a few times. "Guide us, captain! You won''t even expect what we''re about to p you with! Oh, bruh. I can see you begging me to know more! And why do ya want to help Jake with his quests if you''re aware of it already?


    Felix?!"


    Felix clicked his tongue, "I forgot upon seeing him! I''m interested in his archery! Who normally spends over seven months in the tutorial for it?"


    Lukas nodded. "I get ya."


    After that short exchange, Felix and Marc also rubbed their hands with mischievous smiles. It seemed whatever they were aware of was somehow rted to Jake.


    Jake raised his eyebrows at his friends. "Okay?"


    He took them to the Red Moon Restaurant. Many of the waitresses there were familiar with Jake, so their greetings to him sounded different than those they smiled at other clients with.


    Lukas noticed that with his horny ears.


    He elbowed Jake but didn''t receive a satisfactory response.


    Atst, these four were at the table.


    There were so many various drinks up here that it was obvious that there was no more leveling up for any of them today.


    The boys clinked their sses and arched their heads back, taking in the first shot.


    Jake asked, "So what''s this exciting thing?"


    Lukas stole the party''s microphone and said, loudly, "It''s esport time, bruh! A remarkable number of high-level yers have already been notified of it! Thepany will announce it on the uing anniversary! Those grinding mofos at the top highest level of thedder will receive an invitation to join an esports brand. At the same time, everyone else has to prove themselves.


    Top guilds can also select a few guys to join this event. The prize is high! And it''s a chance to be an esports yer! It can be a job to score quick bucks over a few years! Ya remember about the beginnings of esports, right? Smart yers saved money and then invested it into various estates.


    We have been trying to imitate them by doing dangerous quests etcetera, but the prizes and ad revenue from being an esports yer are estimated to be as lucrative as those top guilds having their own territories! It''s difficult to get territories because NPCs are smart and sagacious, but Esports is free of them! It''s all about skills and talent!"


    Jake nodded. "I''ll cheer on you."


    Lukas mmed his hand into Jake''s back, making him bend like a bow. "Bruh! You can be an esports yer, too! I''m sure the gori will soon try to snatch you to her guild!"


    The Gori was Mary.


    The boys didn''t like her as she was too much to handle.


    Jake gazed into his friends'' eyes. "What do you mean by that? If The Legend Enigma''s Esport is unrted to the skills and levels gained in the game, then it''s gonna be pointless¡­ or maybe not?"


    It''d be weird for yers not to be able to use the skills they had gained in the game world. That said, some fighting games and stuff could be really shy and enjoyable to watch, as everyone would fight in person, causing Jake to be unsure about his words.


    Lukas, however, resolved his doubts. "Nah, we fight with our skills and levels and even stats! And thepany wants to have esports avable to everyone, so they n to create a few divisions. You can join the lowest division, where you will fight yers around your level! It''s said that the lowest division will be thepany''s test ground.


    They''ll implement new stuff here before taking it to the highest division, where the real starspete."


    Jake''s heart was suddenly thrown into ava of excitement.


    It was a career possible for him!

 Chapter 180: Girlfriend, pride, and friends (4)

    His older sister messaged him before Jake could ask his friends more about this esports stuff.


    [Mary November: Jake! Call me!]


    "Oh, Mary just messaged me," Jake said.


    "The gori is not so slow! But it must be that Monica, right?"


    "I think so. She once saved us before the gori''s wrath."


    "Yep, yep."


    Lukas and others weren''t surprised when they heard about Mary''s call. Instead, they recalled their younger days and their first meeting with Mary.


    Nheless, it was already suspected that the top guilds would try their best to join the esports scene with their guilds rather than nationalities. In fact, many of them had reached out to thepany to ensure that the esports wouldn''t be a national event.


    Mary''s best friend must have already told her about those ns.


    Lukas added, "I know you''re a real deal, Jake! She wants you in because alt chars are banned frompeting in esports. You''re ssified as a newbie, as your first character hasn''t crossed level thirty yet! You can safely join in and show others your gaming talents!"


    "That''s so convenient¡­ wait a second," Jake said before turning his eyes to the game system.


    [Mary November: Why are you not calling me?! Why are you declining my calls?!]


    [Archer: Ignored.]


    [Mary November: I''ll kill you! Don''t even think of turning off your virtual reality helmet!]


    [Archer: You''re really the gori. Anyway, ignored for now. Don''t bother.]


    [Mary November: :skull: :dead: :over: :theend:]


    Jake coughed. "So, the esports scene for the lowest division means that alt chars are banned and that thepany will try to implement new stuff here before putting them live in the higher divisions?"


    "More or less that," Felix nodded. "I heard they want the first lowest-division esports game to be an international event. They want to test the waters with international stuff here first."


    Marc said, "I can see records being broken when all international stars from each continent fight against each other."


    Lukas chimed in, "The lowest division will be like an appetizer! Like a vodka!"


    "Yeah, eat more," Jake said as Lukas raised a bottle of raw poison.


    Lukas said, a slice of meat dangling from his lips. "You can either make your own team or join someone else, preferably a top guild. Those guys already have ountants and the entirework required to operate in both worlds. If you get your own team and be famous, tho, others will flock to your side. Your choice."


    "You must pass the examinations," Marc reminded.


    Jake nodded.


    Because it was the start of the esports scene, it was like a free market. Anyone could join, givenpetent skills. There weren''t many connections on the scene, and thepany would decide the first esports yers.


    Jake didn''t have to join any guild and could make his own team.


    Joining a guild meant that they would take a percentage of his ie.


    The first ie, particrly in the lowest division, wouldn''t be high. It could be peanuts.


    Jake could also hire someone to look after his team.


    ''I have a connection with Maria and Damien Twice. I might ask them for help if this really bes something I build on my own. It won''t hurt to ask Maryter. Her guild wants me the most, so she will spill the beans,'' Jake thought.


    "What is your n?" Jake asked.


    Lukas chuckled. "We''ll enter the examinations with our own team. It''s not like our contribution to our guild is low or anything like that, but the guild leader will send his friends first and foremost. We won''t even bother talking with them. Besides, they would have already contacted us if they were interested in us."


    Felix and Marc agreed.


    "Yeah, there aren''t connections in the esports scene yet, but the guilds have their favorites," Jake nodded. On top of that, there were many more high-level yers desiring to enter the esports scene than low-level yers.


    It could be said that Jake had less to worry about than his friends.


    That said, his spot wasn''t given.


    Jake had fought against strong yers on the training grounds and even lost. There were more starting points in the continent belonging to North America yer Base. He should take the prospect of many irregrs like him waiting for their moment at face value.


    "It''s going to be so difficult to bnce, though," Felix added. "Let''s say Jake doesn''t level up and only raises his stats through other means. I don''t think thepany would allow him to do that. They probably would throw him to a higher division and force him to level up in this way."


    "True that, bruh!" Lukas agreed.


    Jake said. "It''s not our problem, is it?"


    Marc faintly smiled. "Yeah, but what if you build your entire life and y style about esports, only for thepany to refuse your participation? It''d hurt."


    "Oh, bruh, it''d hurt so damn much!" Lukas responded, raising another ss. This one was such a loss cause when it came to drinking¡­


    Jake brightly smiled. "Well, it''s still an opportunity! Ya guys know any good and trustworthy editors? I want to start a social media channel and see how I can do it here."


    "Oh, what''s your first video about?" Marc asked.


    "About my duels against yers on the training ground. I took over the weekly mini-event," Jake smiled.


    His friends'' interest in his archery heightened upon hearing about that.


    Jake had a good time talking about it, including his loss, as it was still a good battle.


    His time with friends actually ended when the skies turned dark.


    Jake left the restaurantpletely drunk.


    He shouted to everyone in the streets, "The world shall listen to the melody of my soul! I love you, everyone!"


    Staggering, Jake made his way to Viktor''s workce.


    Viktor was nowhere to be seen.


    It was also so dark.


    That didn''t stop Jake from wanting to listen to the melody of his soul.


    And because he was so drunk, the unique skills stemming from his constitution took over him.


    He summoned his bow without opening the game system.


    He did the same with his arrows.


    Ultimately, Jake logged out without even peeking at his game system''s notifications.


    If he did, he would have seen an astounding notification.


    [You have learned The Rapid Release Skill(Rare)]


    The next day, Viktor stared at him with dead fish eyes.


    "You used the gift."


    "I was drunk¡­ sir."

 Chapter 181: Team (1)

    Before Jake logged in to the game world to see that his drunk self had learned The Rapid Release Skill, he was obviously attacked by a wild animal.


    The Gori, Mary.


    She didn''t spend her evening in the game and instead logged out before anyone else to set a camp before Jake''s door.


    There was absolutely no chance for Jake to elude the furious older sister!


    It wasn''t like he even tried to.


    Upon opening the door, Jake instantly put up a guard and waited for her to tackle him. Just like he''d expected, Mary threw herself at him and toppled him backward onto the ground.


    She pressed his wrists to the floor and used her weight to immobilize him.


    ''I think I can throw her off¡­ but that would only make her more mad at me,'' Jake thought. It wasn''t the first and perhaps thest time she''d brought him down. It was her favoritebo, which she had learned from a console game when both of them were so little and adorable.


    Perhaps the nostalgia had ovee Jake, as he hadn''t been a victim of thisbo for some time now. He didn''t know whether it was really that or he didn''t want to deal with the even angrier gori.


    "You have no snacks! I''ve eaten them all!" Mary said, her lips curved into a wide sneer.


    "Now, that''s crossing the line!" Jake lifted his upper body, forgetting about his feelings. He chucked Mary off himself and quickly rose to his two feet. ''It seems like I''m really much stronger than her now!''


    Over the years, it was inevitable for Mary to be weaker than Jake, as he was a man. That said, Mary''s aggressiveness had never halted her cultivation into a beast.


    She wound her arms around his back and brought him back to the arena!


    ''Ah, damn it all! So what if I am stronger than her?'' Jake thought. He couldn''t do anything to get rid of the furious older sister venting her feelings on him. Anythinghe''dthought of was either too much or too little. She was his sister, meaning he couldn''t hurt her, and too little was obviously not enough.


    After a few painful experiences, Jake and Mary were done with their unusually active bickering.


    Mary sat on his chair.


    Jake returned to his bed and sat on its edge.


    Sniffing herself, Maryined, "You ever heard of a shower?"


    "Shut up," Jake replied. He didn''t even bother continuing this overused topic.


    Mary sneered, "What was more important than me? If it''s a girlfriend, I''ll forgive you."


    "Forgive me after all of this?" Jake scowled at her. "I met Lukas and others."


    "Oh, the idiot trio?" Mary nodded. "They''re not enough for me to forgive you! I have an important stuff to talk about with you!"


    "Esports, right? I''ve heard about it from them. I think I will get my own team," Jake said.


    Jake''s words threw Mary into hot water.


    It wasn''t that she thought that Jake''s friends had snatched him from her. It was that Jake hadn''t been the little brother he was supposed to be!


    Mary mmed her fist into the chair''s armrest.


    She shouted, "You sold the legendary puppy to someone else and teased me about it for days! You also dare to create your own team without helping your older sister''s guild?!"


    "Yeah, it''s fun to mess with you after all those years," Jake said with a wide grin.


    Mary snapped.


    She rushed out of his chair and threatened to topple him again.


    Jake, however, had taken off his sweaty shirt and threatened her verbally. "Come at me, and I will smear my sweat all over your face, you gori!"


    "Bish! You''re so disgusting! It must be all because of that Lukas!" Mary spat before turning around and taking over the seat again.


    Jake harrumphed, "Do you even understand Monica''s intent? She''s the one who told you to go after me, right?"


    "What''s so surprising about that? You''re an idiot who spent seven months in the tutorial. You have high stats, higher than most newbies around your level. Even if you''re an archer, you''re still a strong asset to the team," Mary said.


    Jake teased her, "You''re so good at repeating Monica''s words."


    "Those are my words!" Mary shouted at him.


    Jake shrugged, "I guess you want to dominate every division and have your name etched in the annals of The Legend Enigma Online''s esports story. It should be morepetitive with each edition, so I bet Monica and other guilds want to build fame already to have a bargain card for future matches."


    Mary stared at her brother with a poker face.


    That said, she cursed at him as he was more clever than her.


    Jake always had an edge over Mary when it came to conversations. He proved it right with his next words as he calmly analyzed Mary''s expression and thoughts about esports.


    He was obviously sober, so it was much easier!


    Atst, he smiled, "I''m sure Monica doesn''t expect you to convince me. Even if I create a team now, I can always join your guild for the second or third tournament, alone or with my team. Aiming to win every division is too ambitious, either, so do your best to win your own. That should be enough for starters."


    After a few breaths, Mary nodded. "Ok. I''ll take a bath first! I''llze in the bathtub for an hour, at least, so suffer here in your room!"


    Without waiting for Jake''s reaction, Mary hopped off his chair and ran to the bathroom.


    Jake clicked his tongue. "Go and live with Robert already, for god''s sake!"


    Because he had a lot of time left for himself, Jake researched esports online. The gamepany intensely monitored this information, as no one talked about it on various forums.


    It surely woulde out as a surprise to many during the game''s anniversary.


    Jake spun on his chair, "It sounds the best to create a team before the guilds get too many pieces of the esport''s pie."


    If Jake had to create a team, who would be on it?


    He thought about it as he rolled on the chair.

 Chapter 182: Team (2)

    Jake logged into the game.


    He decided not to ditch his sses this time. He believed that he''d be able to give up on his college the second his esport career became profitable. If that were the case, it''d not hurt him to attend a few more sses.


    Something interesting maye up during those sses.


    That said, nothing peculiar urred in the college today.


    Therefore, Jake was more excited to enter the game and continue his training!


    He appeared in Viktor''s workce. For a second, Jake was confused about it.


    He recalled most of his time with his friends and how they indulged in alcohol and dishes.


    Though Jake''s unique constitution had turned shots into wine, the base of each drink still gave him a different taste.


    It was a fun time for him.


    ''Oh, right. I told everyone that I loved them again and wanted them to hear the melody of my soul. It''s so cringe-worthy, but I like the sound of it. No one will know about it,'' Jake thought. Because of that, I ended up in Viktor''s workce. I shot a few arrows, and that''s it, right?''


    Jake opened his game system and looked over at the notifications.


    It was too early to call it a normal routine, but it would surely be one soon, as Jake could now earn bonus stats from other arches.


    His legendary ss should notify him when someone from Ethan''s group creates their own skill with his blueprint.


    For that reason, Jake would often check his notifications from now on.


    ''Huh? I''ve learned The Rapid Release Skill?'' Jake thought as he stood agape. He clicked on the notification, which unfurled into a wide screen on which Jake could see The Rapid Release''s Skill Description.


    [The Rapid Release Skill(Epic)(Active Skill)(0 MP): an archer ss/subss skill that allows the user to take arrows from the game system''s inventory and immediately nock them for rapid release. It saves time, so an archer doesn''t have to reach out for an arrow inside the quiver or inventory.]


    Its information was pretty simple.


    That said, it was an epic skill, which meant there were weaker versions of it, each with more tant weaknesses.


    Though Jake couldn''t see any weakness of this epic version, he wondered what the legendary grade of The Rapid Release Skill would do.


    ''It takes no mana because it''s simr to Master''s trick, right?'' Jake thought.


    He wasn''t particrly on the spot this time. The weaker skill versions swallowed up some mana, but only the epic grade didn''t. It could be said that the epic grade of this skill was the best version of The Rapid Release that all archers of the past had been dreaming about, while the legendary grade was something yet to be unlocked, even by Viktor.


    ''If I learn Master''s trick on a higher level, I won''t really need it, right? Unless I somehow get my hands on the legendary grade of it,'' Jake thought.


    Although he had thought about this skill this far, Jake hadn''t gone to practice it yet.


    ''Viktor said that the trick to The Rapid Release Skill is hand signs. The basic arrow¡ªthe four-ded arrow¡ªshouldn''t require any hand signs because it''s amonly used arrow by me. For blunt arrows, I should slightly lower my thumb a little, I guess¡­ that will be the muscle memory to take out blunt arrows,'' Jake thought.


    Jake took out the bow and tightly grasped its handle as he had constructed himself.


    The Formless Soldier Form put him into his strongest!


    Jake closed his eyes.


    Recalling how he was drunk yesterday and even for the first time, Jake did his best to remember how his drunk self utilized his hidden potential.


    Fog obscured the memories of that drunk battle against the group of yers and his neat grasp of The Rapid Release Skill tomorrow, though.


    Jake mentally did his best to blow it away.


    But even if it was impossible, Jake still remained focused and did his best to get into that mood.


    Meaning he was going for the muscle memory more than his memories!


    His mind might have forgotten about his wonders, but the body, which he had been honing since the start of his archer adventure in the new world, shouldn''t let that muscle memory slip away!


    A sudden silence draped Jake.


    He couldn''t hear or sense anything.


    And then, the electrifying bolt went through him. It tore through his brain, heart, soul, and flesh.


    He opened his eyes.


    Before he could have noticed, he was drawing his highest anchor, with the arrow threatening to obliterate anything before him.


    He let it go.


    He exhaled.


    In that short moment that seemed like an eternity, Jake had used The Rapid Release Skill without the help of the system! He wasn''t even drunk! For the first in his gaming career, Jake used skill with his will alone!


    It felt beyond pleasant.


    ''Archery is so damn cool!'' Jake thought.


    A cold reality echoed behind him, then.


    "You used the gift," Viktor said, his arms crossed.


    Jake turned around and smiled. "I was drunk¡­ sir."


    He even became more formal with Viktor than he should have!


    It was something that Viktor hated as it used to remind him of his lineage.


    He didn''t care much about it nowadays.


    "Drunk?" Viktor asked.


    Without asking for Jake''s exnation, he took him to Master Aaron''s workce.


    The old man was currently busy with new projects, which were part of Asta Bow''s Household''s Comeback n!


    Their existence was also to help Jake.


    "Why are we here?" Jake asked.


    Ignoring him, Viktor asked the old man. "Can alcohol bring out the hidden potential?"


    Master Aaron side-nced at the duo and said in a short but sharp voice, "Nani?!"


    Jake thought, ''How many weeb yers has he met already?''


    Viktor narrowed his eyes at the old man.


    Aaron coughed and said, "There was an item that my master could only craft when he was drunk. Alcohol is said to be the poison of truth, as it often betrays what''s hidden in our hearts! But that''s as far as the normal alcohol goes!"


    Viktor asked Jake, "What did you drink today?"


    Master Aaron chimed in, "He seems sober to me."


    Jake rolled his eyes at these two.

 Chapter 183: Team (3)

    "I''m sober," Jake said.


    There were only three of them inside Master Aaron''s workce, so Jake decided to reveal more about his bloodline and how exactly it ran.


    It shocked the old man and the tsundere, to say the least. These two hadn''t met a yer before whose origins were rted to the legendary existences.


    Jake''s presence confirmed that the legendary existences were real and gave some credence to the statues'' beliefs, which they preached for more than a few generations.


    The topic of statues always puts Jake on the edge. He''d never see eye to eye with them.


    Viktor harrumphed, "I heard there''s a reason for The Emperor and the Crowned House to look out after the statues and cooperate with them. But I wouldn''t call it cooperation. The current Crowned House¡ªAsta Orb¡ªand their descendants have little to no belief in those statues." He looked away. There''s no reason for Asta Bow to believe in them, either."


    The public view of the statues was that the people behind them¡ªthe wondrous humans¡ªbrought mana and its miracles to the world by fighting the selfish existences that kept all of it to themselves up in the heavens.


    Conversely, there''s a belief that the statues exist and even summon yers to fight against those selfish existences that want to steal back all mana to themselves.


    One of the methods to steal back is dungeons, for instance.


    Each country and even continent has a different belief, though.


    Master Aaron sighed, "Yer shouldn''t think too much about it. The strength and close ties have proved to triumph in every generation! And aren''t countries hogging different statues, anyway? If those statues are conscious and scheme something behind everyone''s backs, the years of scheming must have made them turn their backs on each other and turn their main scheme into a rat race!"


    Viktor nodded.


    Beside him, Jake was thinking about what he''d learned here.


    ''Sounds different from the system message I saw on The Tutorial Ind. It could be the perspective of the human traitors. I learned more about the plot, but I doubt anything wille out soon¡­ the statues seem too limited. Otherwise, Victoria wouldn''t have let me go without saying or doing anything to me,'' Jake thought.


    If the game''s main plot would force him to level up fast and reach the highdder just to participate in the events, he''d hate that. That said, if that was the only way to save hispanions or help him in any other way, Jake would go for it without even thinking about his preferences.


    Viktor pulled Jake from his silent contemtion.


    He said, "If getting drunk is the key to unlocking your hidden potential, you should go for it."


    Jake twisted his face. "The drunk me goes for crazy stuff¡­ he likes to do things that I haven''t practiced."


    "Didn''t you do that in your duels recently?" Viktor asked.


    Jake looked at him, "I did¡­ but the drunk me does it much worse. He even uses andbines skills that I haven''t practiced or don''t have a good grasp of."


    Viktor sneered, "He does that because he knows he can do it. And you''re missing the important point. Tell me, who else can unlock their potential like you? Who can pick up a key and practice moves impossible to the current them?"


    The Rapid Release Skill could have been quickly learned because Jake had released many arrows. His muscle memory of taking out arrows and nocking them on the bowstring could be graded as legendary.


    With Jake''s key¡ªthe drunk self¡ªhe could have easily absorbed that.


    Other skills would take some time, even if Jake were to be a drunk master and train daily in this state.


    In other words, that obscuring fog would prove to be more than just a mere obstacle.


    Jake clenched his hands. "I''ll see to it soon."


    Master Aaron grinned. "I will get some good liquor for us!"


    "What do you mean us?" Viktor red at the old man.


    Aaron''s grin widened. "I might wake up my hidden potential too by drinking with the real drunk master!"


    -


    [You have added I Come In Peace to your friend list.]


    [You have added Peace to your friend list.]


    For obvious reasons, Jake didn''t have time to ept invitations from other friends. He also hadn''t added Last Coin because this man defeated him, so he would be thest to hear from him!


    As he added these two, Jake opened the chat function and typed to them the casual message.


    That was when he could see the couple on the streets.


    He wasing back from Master Aaron''s house while these two casually strolled the less crowded streets of Last Night, their hands interlocked.


    ''I''m not getting pissed at their cuddling¡­ it''s stupid to even get angry at them for being in love, but I will forever me Peace''s boyfriend and her for opening my head to romance like that,'' Jake thought. ''It''s good that I can remain clearheaded around them, though.''


    He walked over to them. "Am I a third wheel?"


    Peace chuckled, "Not really! We have been talking about you!"


    Peace''s boyfriend slightly reddened. He''d been cussing at Jake as he hadn''t responded to his friend invitation until now, meaning he was having quite negative thoughts about him.


    He did his best to mentally wave them off.


    He said, "We''ve been wondering if you are okay now that you have some fame!"


    Peace pursed her lips as it wasn''t exactly it.


    Peace''s boyfriend, Shaw, slightly pulled his girlfriend''s hand down to tell her to behave and not betray him!


    Jake took Shaw''s left side as the walk resumed.


    He asked, "You really thought someone would bother me?"


    "People spected that you went through a race change. I''m curious about it, too," Shaw said.


    Peace nodded.


    Jake shook his head, "It''s not a race change, though I can see why you would think like that." It must have been Ender''s Assimtion that caused the ruckus in the crowds. ''His darkness covers me like a mantle and gives an impression that a wing is about to sprout wide. My race might really change in the future as I develop Assimtion Skills and be better than it.


    I might need just levels to really get that feature unlocked¡­''

 Chapter 184: Team (4)

    "I like the name of that movement pattern¡ªthe ribbon of freedom! Peace told me about it. I can see the idea behind its name¡­ it''s like you''re packing up a present¡ªdeath in this case¡ªfor your opponent! Thest step of your ribbon of freedom is the final tug!" Shaw said. "And then you are done with your opponent."


    "You read me like a book! That''s what I also thought about it, hence the name!" Jake replied, his lips wide. His naming sense wasn''t that terrible, but many yers would deem them cringe.


    He partially understood that as well, but that hadn''t changed anything!


    Shaw seemed to be the same kind of person!


    "My Praying Mantis¡ªSpear sh is inspired by those little creatures. They''re faster than you think, and I want my spear to be even faster," Shaw let his girlfriend''s hand go and mimicked his spear thrusts. Because of his green hair and yellow eyes, he appeared like a mantis himself.


    It was quite an amusing sight.


    Jake asked the typical question someone of his level would have already asked. "Are you practicing it daily in the training grounds to get natural speed instead of leveling up?"


    yers had various reasons not to level up.


    It could be that they wanted to build stats easier at the lower levels because it was much harder at higher stages, or some different circumstances held them back.


    Shaw chuckled, "I like the grind, but the main reason would be that Peace likes adventuring more than leveling up. The Warmonger Empire is our starting point, but we also have checkpoints in other countries. I often return here to practice because I''m familiar with instructors and others."


    "Oh, I see," Jake replied. ''You''re adorable, too, huh?!''


    Clueless that some of Jake''s jealousy had resurfaced in his heart, Shaw added, "I heard that getting stats is harder at higher levels, so I don''t mind leveling up slowly and focusing more on adventures and training. I¡ª"


    Peace chimed in, "He often runs after the carriage as I sightsee the surroundings! It was so embarrassing at first, but I got used to it! This dum dum often puts me in so many embarrassing situations that I''m close friends with shame now! Look at his nickname! It''s because of a stupid bet!"


    Shaw awkwardly scratched his hair. "Hey, it''s not really wrong."


    Peace''s cheeks reddened.


    "I mean, I am no viin!" Shaw quickly added.


    Peace pointed her finger at Jake. "Archer! You should call your girlfriend to us! You two can''t leave me alone as you talk about your cringe nicknames! That''s the only thing I''d never get used to!"


    Jake clicked his tongue. "I don''t have a girlfriend."


    "Why would you have trouble finding one? You seem active and passionate about your archery. Women like guys like that, you know? Besides, there are a lot of girls who are gamers nowadays because of the immersive virtual reality! A girl like that should really make youpetitive! You can find those everywhere!" Peace said.


    "I told myself that only someone more obsessive than me can be my girlfriend," Jake said.


    Peace stared at him briefly before going on her tiptoes and telling her boyfriend that Jake might be a masochist.


    Shaw nodded and whispered back, "Gotta respect that. Sounds like a grind."


    "Don''t support him like that!" Peace pinched his nose before looking away.


    Shaw calmed his girlfriend with head peats.


    He asked Jake. "Have you talked with Last Coin?"


    "Not yet," Jake replied.


    Shaw chuckled, "Keeping him on a hold?"


    Peace humorously added, "So petty~~!"


    Jake ignored theirments.


    Shaw grinned. "How about we meet him now? He should be holed in his alchemy shop. I heard a lot about him because of his mana control, which has been praised by many. He might have a talent for magic and alchemy. That''s a dangerousbo!


    One day, he might create a grand potion of seven dragons!"


    "What''s that?" Jake asked.


    Peace replied in her boyfriend''s stead, "One of his cringe nicknames. He says that bing a dragon is thest stage of his spearmanship. That''s when his hair will be red, and his eyes will be gold like golden coins. He associates everything the best with dragons. It''s why he loves The Oath Kingdom the most."


    "So cool," Jake replied.


    Peace disappointedly shook her head.


    "Let''s visit him!" Shaw said without waiting for Jake''s decision. He''d pull him to Last Coin''s shop if Jake decided not to visit the mage.


    He believed that this meeting would be more than exciting.


    His girlfriend thought it''d be awkward, but she didn''t say it aloud, as it sounded amusing nheless.


    Because of that, Jake now headed straight to meet Last Coin.


    It didn''t mean that his conversation with Shaw was done.


    He said, "I learned about the archery skill called The Triple Hydra."


    Shaw''s eyes glittered. "Bro''s cooking!"


    Peace hid her face in her palm.


    -


    Last Coin practiced his alchemy in the shop called The Arch Emy Shop.


    This store was on the main street. It was difficult to get in because it sold high-quality potions, which meant that even medium-level yers would buy there.


    Their presence was much sharper than that of yers at the lower levels, causing low-level yers to make way for them and wait longer in queues.


    Jake and his new friends were one of those low-level yers.


    "Should I add him to friends and tell him we''re here?" Jake asked.


    Shaw and Peace crossed their arms. "No! It''s a surprise!"


    These two were on the same page now.


    Therefore, Jake spent some time squeezed in the queue. It wasn''t even a fun experience as he stood between the armored yer and Shaw behind him. Peace melted into Shaw''s side, not allowing anyone to touch her!


    Jake didn''t dare his jealousy take over him.


    He waited and waited until it was his turn to step in.


    Last Coin wasn''t on the shop''s first floor as he was in the basement, producing potions for low-level yers.


    That said, someone who recognized Jake quickly trotted to him!


    It was a female healer yer following Last Coin since his duel with Jake.


    Two more of them were secluded in the basement along with Last Coin, helping him with his alchemy skills. They were learning mana control this way.


    The rest had given up on him.


    ''Seems like another one is about to get a girlfriend!'' Jake thought, his feelings hidden behind his faint smile.

 Chapter 185: Team (5)

    The Arch Emy Shop belonged to an old mage¡ªLucille.


    She was a talented mage who once considered Minerva her rival. s, thetter''s talent and background excelled over Lucille over time, forcing the poor woman toe to terms with her disadvantages.


    Switching from magic to alchemy, Lucille studied different methods. Eventually, she earned a degree and recognition in this field, even from her former rival.


    This warranted Lucille''s lucrative and prominent future.


    That said, she refused an invitation to be one of the royal alchemists. The bitterness of the youth and the embers of the past didn''t allow her to be a part of Minerva''s house.


    Instead, she settled in the capital and started an independent alchemy shop.


    "Coin''s friends?" Lucille asked her apprentice, who hade to her office on the highest floor, to notify her about Jake, Shaw, and Peace''s presence.


    These three had already spoken with one of Last Coin''s admirers and were now huddled in the corner of the shop, talking about casual things.


    Lucille sighed, "Ask Coin about them and let them in if he knows them."


    It might have sounded like she was too lenient on Last Coin or even treated him like a VIP. After all, Last Coin worked in the workce beneath her shop, concocting potions and practicing his mana flow.


    He''d earn ie from it and stats.


    He was like a real worker, so it''d be weird for his employer to allow his friends to visit him for chit-chat.


    yers, however, were much different¡ªat least, their culture was way different than NPCs.


    This was because the majority of the yers took the game aspects of this immersive game reality too literally. If the quest was too dull or mundane, they''d cancel it and find something more enjoyable elsewhere.


    Nheless, most basic fields were avable to yers, as those had different gifts(game systems), allowing them to practice and learn stuff much faster than residents.


    That said, the phrase ''go next'' was one of the most hated phrases in NPCs''munities.


    "Coin is a talented and diligent child, so I''d not want to lose him. He can have much more leeway than others, and thosesses following him like hungry rats," Lucille said. "If he takes too much time dallying with his friends in the workce, kindly remind him to returnter or tomorrow."


    The apprentice nodded and left the office.


    Jake and his two new friends entered a new world a few minutester.


    -


    "It''s like a witchcraft!" Peace said upon entering the shop''s basement.


    A huge, ck cauldron stole her eyes right away, eliciting such a reaction. It was under a bonfire, which pleasantly rippled as tongues of mes licked the wood. The boiling water continuously bubbled, creating a rather harmonious and pleasant-to-the-ear melody.


    Many more cauldrons were lined up adjacent to the walls, but they were smaller. Each cauldron had at least three benches around it so alchemists could prepare ingredients for their potions.


    Empty ss vessels hang above them, waiting for their turn to be filled with miraculous liquids.


    That said, it was so hot here!


    Peace had already taken off her robes and stood only in her shirt and pants. It took only a few seconds for her to perspire and for the cotton material of her clothes to be tightly stuck to her skin.


    If she turned like that in mere seconds, then the admirers of Last Coin were in much worse condition. They were so new to it that it was difficult for them to adapt to this environment.


    Their cheeks and bodies were so flushed red that it wouldn''t be weird for others to think that Last Coin had fed them with love potions.


    For men like Jake and Shaw, the sight was pleasant to the eye.


    Peace elbowed her boyfriend before ignoring him, as men would be men.


    Jake didn''t receive any treatment, but he was still freed from the shackles of hormones, as Last Coin smiled at them and used their presence as a chance to run away from the women following him!


    Peace sighed, "Our surprise was foiled because of that apprentice!"


    Last Coin smiled, "Surprise? What surprise?"


    "We wanted to surprise you. Archer still hasn''t added you to friends, right?" Peace exined.


    Last Coin nced at Jake and nodded. "I see¡­ uh, thanks foring. It was getting really stressful for me down here¡­ I barely could focus."


    He whispered so that the admirers wouldn''t hear him.


    It turned out that Last Coin was the most troubled one in the basement.


    Peace smirked, "Why won''t you tell them about it? You can always tell them to get used to the heat somewhere else. If they''re so serious about you, they will cooperate."


    As the only woman in this circle, Peace''s words weighed the most! She also could see that Jake and Shaw didn''t really mind the scene and that it would have been much different had it been them in Last Coin''s stead.


    Therefore, she found it fun to tease Last Coin.


    Last Coin immediately looked down with scarlet cheeks. "Ummm¡­ it''s troublesome but also enjoyable. I don''t want them gone."


    Jake and Shaw sneered.


    Peace shook her head. "Then man up and tell them to take a break once in a while! It won''t hurt. You also can use this break to look after them and peek into their bodies if you''re so attracted!"


    Last Coin gulped, "Wow, no wonder your nicknames match this way."


    "Did you say something?" Peace asked, her hands on her waist.


    Last Coin shook his head.


    Peace chuckled, "You''re so fun to tease!"


    Last Coin whispered, "Go easy on me."


    It was difficult to speak to Last Coin before because he''d been surrounded by other mages who were either jealous of him or curious about his stats. He also often had Randal next to him.


    Last Coin would hide himself in the alchemy shop''s basement a lot, too, so having such a close conversation with him was close to improbable.


    Everything changed when Jake came to the training grounds to challenge everyone best.


    Peace suddenly said, "I''m going to trouble the girls, then!"


    She had teased Last Coin enough to switch targets.


    It was also her way of giving the boys time.


    Jake said, "How about we invite SWalker here and have a talk?"

 Chapter 186: Team (6)

    "SWalker? I don''t mind him here," Last Coin nodded. He had no close rtionship with this man, but their first meeting was favorable, and he could see that SWalker was a talented yer.


    Shaw nodded as well, "Yeah. I heard he got a new skill, right?"


    Jake chuckled, "Yep." A minuteter, he told everyone, "He''ll be here soon."


    It meant that these three had to somehow kill time!


    Shaw asked, "Why are you still at the low level, Coin?"


    Jake had asked him the same question an hour ago.


    Last Coin awkwardly scratched the back of his head.


    He said, "I¡­ I kinda fear climbing up the ranks. I have a trauma from the previous game I yed."


    It was quite an honest confession.


    Shaw and Jake looked troubled upon hearing that.


    It was so seen on their faces that Last Coin waved his hands to disperse the awkward mood.


    He exined, "I tried really hard to be the best¡­ but each time I fought for the top one spot in thedder, I''d face him and lose. He''d then y more games and stay so much ahead of them that getting top one was impossible. I stopped after realizing that I couldn''t match him."


    He couldn''t share more as his heart pounded so much in his chest.


    Last Coin often heard that he was a in guy without any hobbies or prospects. Only games were really what could be called his hobby.


    Themunity frowned upon such hobbies, and even now, many people aren''t convinced by The Legend Enigma Online''s future, disparaging serious yers despite some of them earning more than all of thembined.


    Shaw faintly smiled, "I respect that grind! You''re simr to Archer in my eyes."


    "Really?" Last Coin asked.


    "Yeah! This game appears more lucrative than any other games released before it! You''re so talented and strong that you can really make a name for yourself! I tell ya, bro!" Shaw didn''t hide his respect for Last Coin. "You will create the seven dragon potions and even seven dragon magic skills! And then, I will fight you!"


    Jake put his hand on Shaw''s shoulder. "This guy sees dragons as the strongest existences, so he believes you have what it takes to be one of the strongest. I agree with him. Whatever you create next, I''ll defeat it with my archery. I won''t lose the second time."


    Shaw smirked. "Bro''s gonna cook up his hydras! That''s a battle I can''t miss. You''d better message me before this battle starts, okay? I''ll bring Peace and cheer on you two."


    Jake chuckled. "If I don''t forget."


    Last Coin added. "Same."


    His smile was so much wider now that it could be seen that these two had lifted Last Coin''s mood. He even felt like an essential part of this meeting, like someone who belonged to this ce.


    Even though it was his work''s workce, Last Coin was so antisocial and shy that it was rare for him to feel like he belonged somewhere.


    Jake and Shaw made him feel like a part of the group.


    It felt nice.


    "I wonder if that guy ys this game, too. You might get back at him," Shaw said as he stared at Last Coin.


    Last Coin nodded. "I hope so."


    Jake asked, "What was his nickname before? You could try adding him to friends and see¡­ maybe searching online will help."


    Last Coin replied, "His nickname was Crimson Spire. I think he named himself like that because the top one received a crimson badge and trophy in that game. His goal was top one from the moment he had created his ount."


    Shaw said, "Oh, Crimson Spire. Yeah, I recognize this nickname."


    Jake stared at the duo with straight lips and widened eyes.


    He coughed and raised his hand¡­ "Ugh, it''s me."


    Last Coin opened his mouth wide and gawked at him as though he saw a ghost behind Jake.


    Shaw roared and took a few steps back, "Haaaaaaaaaaaaaa?! Crimson Spire is you?! I yed that game, too, and everyone was talking about this guy as he didn''t go pro and only stood at the top one for a while!"


    "I mean, I was too young to go pro," Jake said. "It wasn''t my intent, too."


    Last Coin''s shocked countenance shattered, revealing a faint smile.


    He extended his hand to Jake and said, "So¡­ it''s a draw between us."


    It was Jake''s time to be confused.


    Last Coin genuinely smiled. "I''ll win against you when we cross our weapons again! It''ll be my victory, then!"


    Jake immediately squeezed Last Coin''s hand and replied, "I''ll win."


    Shaw chimed in as he cut these two''s locked hands with his hand chop.


    He said, "I''ll win! My Praying Mantis¡ªsh Spear will get you both! Faster than everyone and everything you throw at me, my spear will zoom past you and get you first! That''s the goal!"


    There was confidence brimming in the eyes of every man at the scene.


    That was when SWalker joined them.


    He was prettyte to the emotional reveal, but it was clear that he also saw everyone as his rivals. He joined in with his knightly codex and greeted thedies first before switching to the men.


    Peace told everyone to learn from him, but Jake and Last Coin ignored her.


    SWalker smiled at the group. "It appears I''ve missed something important."


    Shaw chuckled. "We swore to defeat each other again in the future."


    SWalker became more uptight than he already was.


    He said, "I swear that I shall be the one to y you all. As a knight or enemy, I shall tower over you."


    The group grinned.


    Jake stared at everyone, and it clicked within him.


    He gathered the three men''s attention and asked, "Would you three be interested in making an esports team with me?"


    This offer sounded so simple, yet it also could change everything.


    The three stared at Jake seriously.

 Chapter 187: Team (7)

    Their seriousness didn''tst long.


    The boys tilted their heads to the side and asked in unison. "Esports?"


    Their reaction drew a chuckle from Jake.


    These three already had a synergy!


    "Yeah, esports will be announced on the uing anniversary," Jake said. He didn''t think everyone would know about esports, as it was only mentioned to the high-level yers, but Jake expected at least Shaw to know about it.


    His girlfriend and he stuck to him as a couple with many friends.


    Perhaps these two weren''t acquaintances with high-level yers like Jake was.


    "Our levels allow us to take part in the lowest division. We''llpete against yers like us, who should have spent months honing their skills instead of grinding the leveldder," Jake added.


    The beginning of esports was a big chance for anyone who wanted to be a big yer in The Legend Enigma Online.


    That said, esports weren''t for everyone.


    It required a mental fortitude, as it wasn''t just fighting against others.


    Being an esports yer meant that a yer represented himself and his team.


    It exposed people to so many differentmunities andments that it would not be unusual for many daredevils to fall off the stage after the first wave of hate.


    Shaw extended his hand forward, "I''m in! Sounds fun!"


    Jake smiled. "Thanks."


    s, the other two weren''t raring to participate in the esports scene.


    Last Coin''s disposition held him back the most.


    Though it may have gotten better in the past few years, so much that he could fight against Jake and others in the training grounds, it was too difficult for him to imagine himself staying on the scene where many more people could watch him from their PCs.


    He trembled from just imagining that.


    SWalker''s case was different.


    He said, "I''m from a house that frowns upon gaming. My parents aren''t aware of my endeavors in this world, and they''ll surely see through my character once I participate in the esports event. I reckon I''m not ready to take this step yet."


    His character had a few cosmetic changes, but SWalker was confident that his parents would receive a phone from one of their colleagues about him if he were to win the esports event.


    Jake nodded. "I understand."


    SWalker was d. "Thank you. I''ll think about it. When is the deadline?"


    Jake replied, "The sooner we enter the examinations through the special invitation code, the better. Once they announce the esports scene, the queue to examination rooms will balloon. We have an edge since I learned about esport early."


    SWalker nodded. "Understood. I''ll not keep you in the dark for too long. I think this is it from me. I''ll take a break in the real world."


    Jake, Last Coin, and Shaw walked SWalker out of the alchemy shop and bid him farewell.


    As SWalker logged out, Shaw said, "We must respect his choice regardless of what it is. What about you, Coin? You haven''t said a word since Jake''s invitation."


    Last Coin faintly smiled, "I think I''ll fold on the esports stage. Just imagining more than thousands of viewers leaves me apprehensive."


    "That''s difficult," Shaw said.


    Jake agreed to that. As he had thought, not everyone was cut out to be an esports yer.


    It''d be difficult for him to find more people, though.


    He thought of inviting Prince and Sin to his team, too.


    From what Lukas told him, each team could field seven yers.


    ''If Prince and Sin refuse my invitation, I''ll be forced to take Shaw and join Mary''s guild,'' Jake thought.


    Last Coin didn''t like being the cause of a problem.


    He slightly raised his voice and excused himself from the group. "I also won''t take much of your time! I''ll think about it and reply to you as soon as possible! I''ll return back to the alchemy shop! Ah, I will also tell Peace you aren''ting back!"


    He ran back to the alchemy shop.


    Jake chuckled, "Seems like it''s two of us now."


    "Is it?" Shaw asked.


    This question confused Jake. He followed his line of sight, finding a tanned woman ring in their direction. She was so famous that residents and low-level yers didn''t bother to go past her.


    Jake sighed, "She wants to fight me again."


    Shawughed, "You really got a heavy problem on your tail."


    "What tail? I''m not a dragon yet," Jake joked in Shaw''snguage, making him burst outughing.


    Meanwhile, El Boss Queen marched toward them. She looked like someone who wanted to pick up a fight, and a few yers had already imagined her jumping on Jake.


    She, however, stopped before him and deeply stared into his eyes.


    Jake smiled, "I told you I have more important matters."


    "I''m selfish enough to track you down until I be more important than those matters," El Boss Queen said in a sharp, relentless voice.


    Shaw chimed in, "Hey, hey, hey. There are two of us now. You don''t really stand a chance, and we can easily notify guards that you''re disturbing others. Give up."


    "Shut up, loser," El Boss Queen retorted, her face twisted.


    Shaw sneered, "I didn''t die to a fall damage."


    Clearly pissed, El Boss Queen extended her hand toward him.


    That was when Peace shoved her hand in between them, stopping her.


    She stuck out her chest as she took Shaw''s front, "If a beautiful genderes in and tries to snatch or hurt my boy, I must take it over. What the hell you want, a cheap thug?"


    "Nothing from losers like you," El Boss Queen said. She was persistent.


    Peace harrumphed, "You fell onto your head first after Archer caught you in his ploy? Check your head in real life as some brain damage must have crossed the worlds."


    As Peace and El Boss Queen''s argument heated up, Jake looked around.


    He noticed that many pedestrians and yers were having fun observing these two. These two were bold and didn''t bite their tongues before saying even bolder words. It was apparent none would resort to a fistfight and only verbally assault each other until someone butted in.


    That someone was obviously Jake.


    Jake said, "We''re making a scene. Let''s head out somewhere less crowded."


    Peace replied, "Why? Let others see how stupid she is."


    It still wasn''t so easy.

 Chapter 188: Team (8)

    "Hey, El," Jake suddenly called out the perpetrator of the fuss. "Since I won against you, it makes sense for me to demand something from you. A loser has to ept the winner''s conditions. That''s how it rolls in a civil world and underworld."


    He tried speaking hernguage.


    It worked.


    El Boss Queen silently shifted her eyes to him, calmly staring at him.


    Jake smiled.


    He said, "Join our team."


    Shaw gasped. "Huh?! You want her?!"


    Peace''s eyes bounced between Shaw and Jake''s faces as she was clueless about the esports team. She thought that Jake and Shaw had made a team to level up, but Shaw''s reaction was too much for it to be a simple leveling-up team.


    Jake nodded. "Yeah, I have two more people to ask. I''m not sure whether they will ept, tho. You know about the other two''s circumstances. It''s difficult to find good and trustful members."


    Compelled to agree, Shaw heavily nodded his head.


    His girlfriend slightly elbowed him and forced him to lean down his head.


    She whispered into his ear, "What team?"


    Shaw replied, "Esports team. You can''t participate as your stats can''t match ours."


    "¡­I don''t even want to!" Peace''s voice sounded a little higher. "I''ll cheer you on!"


    Shaw smiled brightly, "I know you would not miss any significant event on my path to bing a dragon. I love you."


    Peace rolled her eyes at him. She was lovingly smiling and feeling a rustle of butterflies in her stomach.


    Meanwhile, Jake and El Boss Queen were now in a staring contest. For someone who mainly spoke with her fists, the staring contest was El Boss Queen''s secondnguage.


    Jake thought, ''Her skillpletely repelled my arrows. No, she crushed them. She''s a strong asset against physically oriented sses.''


    Jake''s arrows were also strengthened by mana.


    Of course, mana itself was shapeless.


    This means her skill must work on physical objects and weapons so long as their ''physical'' aspect is higher than mana or magic.


    If Jake had an arrow with only ten percent physical presence, and mana was the rest, such an arrow should work well against El Boss Queen''s skill.


    He didn''t know the exact description of her skill, but he could tell that her stats were higher than those ofmon-level twenty yers. She was a yer who could cause lots of trouble against others!


    "What is this team for?" El Boss Queen asked.


    "You can''t question it for now," Jake replied.


    El Boss Queen''s face contorted deeper. She was like a demon, as even veins rolling down her arms popped on her tanned skin, looking like cables in which demonic mana ran.


    It was amusing to make her appear like that.


    Jake didn''t bite his tongue either when engaging with his enemies.


    He''d often retort at them sarcastically or call them idiots.


    It was different against El Boss Queen because she was in a worse position.


    "You swear to fight me when that stuff is done?" she asked.


    Jake nodded, "So long as you swear to participate with us."


    "ept my friend invitation," El Boss Queen said.


    [You have epted El Boss Queen''s friend invitation.]


    [El Boss Queen: I''ll join whatever you participate in. I''ll hold you to your promise of fighting me again. If you renege, you''ll regret it.]


    [Archer: Yeah, no need to threaten me so much. I don''t go back on my words.]


    After that short private exchange, El Boss Queen turned around and left Jake alone with his friends.


    She went to the training grounds to practice her moves and skills.


    Her training self left others at the scene so confused that they stared at her until she barked at them.


    -


    Jake was back in Viktor''s workce.


    He stood in the middle of the clearing, where he would practice soon.


    ''I''ve learned The Rapid Release. If I had it during my fight against Coin, I would have easily broken his avnche of rocks. Anyway, I don''t have much time to learn the rest unless¡­'' Jake looked over his shoulder.


    Here, the old man was sitting at the table.


    Various liquors were perched on the table, waiting for their turn.


    Master Aaron was beaming from ear to ear.


    He was like a beckoning grandpa, wanting his grandson to do mean things together with him.


    ''If I have a key to unlock my hidden potential, why am I refusing it? I''ll let my drunk self practice, andthen I will dig through the obscured clouds of memories and unlock the skills and muscle memory myself. It''s a different kind of training. I''ll do it,'' Jake came to the decision, taking heavy steps to the table.


    He picked up the first bottle of alcohol.


    Jake unscrewed the cork, and soon, the stinging smell stuffed his nostrils.


    He drank the bottle in one go.


    The liquid turned into a wine of a high-quality taste that Jake had never tasted.


    It was delicious.


    And while it might seem like Jake was about to be addicted to alcohol, he personally wasn''t worried about that. He was doing that for his archery, meaning he wouldn''t drink any alcohol just for the sake of taste or thirst.


    He''d not drink without a special asion¡ªJake was sure of it.


    Finally, Jake''s eyes turned heavy.


    He was feeling different.


    When the threshold of bing entirely drunk was trampled, Jake abruptly widened his eyes and looked at his friends with a soft smile.


    "Doesn''t this workceck anything? A music, perhaps? The melody of my soul should enliven this room!" Jake shouted, causing Master Aaron tough aloud.


    Jake turned to Viktor and said, "My lovely boy, how about you duo with me?"


    "Huh?" Viktor contorted his face and naturally reacted to Jake addressing him as a ''boy''. He was displeased and offended, so much so that he looked like he was raring to punch Jake straight into the nose.


    Jake chuckled, "It''s an invitation to the stage behind me, idiot. Come and have fun as an archer. I want to spar with you to bring out the highest quality melody of my soul! It''s only fair for us to drink the best liquors to the best music? Am I wrong, Vikky?"


    "You''re dead," Viktor said as he marched toward Jake like a behemoth.


    Master Aaron was in a joyful mood. "Vikky! Buhahahaha!"

 Chapter 189: Team (9)

    Jake was lying t on the ground.


    He couldn''t move.


    It wasn''t because his stamina had fallen so low that lifting a finger was like a herculean effort. His limbs were pinned to the ground by arrows lining up each limb like bolts.


    He was also getting sober.


    ''I remember the start and the end of this spar with Viktor. I have a few foggy memories in between, but if I practice my movements while trying to blow them away, I''ll be able to turn all my skills into a muscle memory!'' Jake thought. His disrespectful attitude toward Viktor didn''t weigh on him because it couldn''t be entirely pinned on him.


    He was drunk when he said those mean things.


    Viktor should have expected that, and he also punished Jake enough for this insolence. Just looking at Jake showed that he''d been beaten to a pulp and punished more than enough.


    Those arrows hurt him, and he was sentenced to think about his behavior untilhe wasentirely sober.


    ''I don''t know if I will be able to learn other skills as fast as The Rapid Release, but I''ll be much faster than others by turning my other skills into muscle memories. It feels awesome to bring out arrows onmand!'' Jake also didn''t bother himself with what his drunk self had done.


    He was in his own world.


    ''That was some crazy movement, though,'' Jake thought as he recalled glimpses of his moves against Viktor. His new bow seemed to have facilitated his drunk self much more.


    But even that wasn''t enough against Viktor, as he could push Jake away with kicks.


    If that wasn''t possible, he''d change his spot with his movement skill.


    The gap was like a canyon, but Jake didn''t get unmotivated by that in the slightest.


    ''I''ll have to practice while sober now¡­ when will he take off those arrows?'' Jake thought.


    Viktor was nowhere to be seen, and so was Master Aaron.


    It was cold, way too cold by them!


    Jake summoned hispanions to eviscerate from this predicament. The four of them weren''t confused by Jake''s appearance, as the drunk self had used their power against Viktor.


    These little ones could understand that Jake was different because of something¡­


    ¡­and that he had pissed Viktor beyond boundaries. Even Medusa didn''t mention Viktor and only focused on helping Jake.


    It was difficult to free him as Viktor used a lot of strength and unique arrows to imprison him.


    The power of friendship, however, soon proved to be enough to free Jake.


    Jake stood up, healed his wounds with a potion, and waited for his stamina to refill before starting the second phase of his new training routine.


    ''Let''s do it,'' Jake thought.


    -


    The next day, Jake received a call from SWalker.


    These two met outside the Last Night.


    They walked on the main road whose one of ends ended in the capital''s mouth.


    It was sunny, warm, and pretty nice.


    SWalker smiled, "I''ll join your team."


    "Will that be okay?" Jake asked.


    It wasn''t easy to imagine SWalker''s problem, as Jake''s family was very different. His father even epted that the game positively impacted Jake and offered him his support.


    SWalker''s case waspletely the opposite.


    It could be said that these two families were like fire and water.


    SWalker faintly smiled, "I''ll be fine because we will win. We''ll win the tournament and be the first team to win the lowest division of The Legend Enigma Online''s Esports scene."


    He didn''t want his family to hinder his happiness.


    His upbringing caused him to be so uptight and formal, but deep inside, SWalker was like a caged bird, waiting for his chance to spread his wings and be free.


    He''d been momentarily freed once.


    It was during his battle against Jake.


    He shouted, smiled like a beast, and threw himself into the fervor of excitement and battle.


    It was fun.


    "I don''t fault my parent''s upbringing. It taught me a lot. I want to find that bnce and be content with myself. I reckon that taking this risk is the first step to that happiness. I''ll be in your care, Captain."


    "I am a captain?" Jake asked, wearing a faint smile.


    "It can''t be anyone else," SWalker said. "Others will agree with me."


    "Well, so far, we have you, Shaw, and El Boss Queen," Jake said. "I''ll contact a tank and a healer soon."


    "You have really taken thatwless woman?" SWalker asked, bewilderment written on his face.


    Jake nodded. "She''s a mad dog who will create opportunities for us. She should be a dangerous asset against physical-rted sses."


    "I see," SWalker nodded after hearing Jake''s exnation. "What about Coin?"


    "He''s being held back¡­ by himself," Jake replied.


    "Leave him to me," SWalker said.


    -


    "You want to participate," SWalker said.


    Last Coin sat on the chair in his workce, his head hanging down. He was looking at the floor, seemingly absentminded and lost.


    SWalker''s words were correct.


    Last Coin wanted to participate. But it was so difficult to ovee the trauma.


    He imagined thousands of viewers turning into those bullies from the middle school and them pointing their fingers at him. They''d use the same words and level him with the ground.


    "It will happen," SWalker said, "You will get overwhelmed by the crowd. I think the announcer will say the exact number of viewers before the battles."


    Last Coin paled.


    SWalker continued, "And I believe you will conquer that fear at the scene and turn it into your weapon. You will conquer it not once but often because we n to win everything. We believe in that."


    It would have been better for SWalker to say that this mental fortitude wouldn''t be enough against Archer in the future.


    Archer didn''t seem to have problems with the crowds and even talked back to them. His charisma was so much different that he was clearly confident in himself.


    SWalker didn''t want to stoop over to this level, though.


    He understood how difficult it was to change.


    That was why he''d decided to spend much time with Last Coin and build his confidence.


    "Let''s spar," he said.


    Last Coin weakly nodded.


    At the end of that day, Last Coin squeezed those words from the bottom of his heart.


    "I''ll participate."


    "I look forward to working with you, Coin."


    "We''ll win."


    "Of course."

 Chapter 190: Examination (1)

    SWalker and Last Coin were on their way to the restaurant.


    Jake told them toe as everyone else from their team was there.


    It was time to bond together and talk about each other''s skills and weaknesses.


    "I''m curious who the remaining teammates are," Last Coin said.


    SWalker nodded. "We may get surprised again since he''s invited that ouw woman to our team."


    The rendezvous spot was Jake''s favorite restaurant, where he was familiar with everyone, including the chef and even the boss.


    Just two days ago, he had a party with his friends and now invited another group of yers who were willing to spend a lot on food and drinks.


    He was more than wee here!


    SWalker and Last Coin mentioned Jake''s nickname and were guided upstairs to the private room.


    Upon opening the door, a scene none of them were prepared for unfolded.


    In the right corner, El Boss Queen was tucked in. She sat with her arms crossed. Her eyes were stered to the window beside her as she refused to look across her.


    Her cheeks were reddened.


    Peace''s attitude clearly described what was happening in this private room.


    She sat straight with her face in her hands, looking at the man perched before her through her fingers. She was flushed from head to neck, and her eyes twinkled with stars.


    Beside her, trembling, Shaw sat with his clenched hands resting on his thighs. Faint growls were escaping from him as various thoughts ran across his head.


    He muttered, "I''m meant to be a dragon yer."


    The party was in such a dense mood because of Damien Twice. He was more popr than Jake had thought.


    He sat with his helmet off in the middle of the left sofa. The second he exposed his face, the storm began.


    Peace squealed and covered her face.


    El Boss Queen blushed and felt a squeeze in her heart. It was like love at first sight. She didn''t know this man at all, yet he was so handsome that she mellowed and sat like a tamed kitten in the corner of the room.


    Her crossed arms disyed fake confidence. In truth, she had never been so defenseless.


    Beside Damien, sitting across from El Boss Queen, Sin ckberry casually drank tea. She was so indifferent to this scene, as though she had been a part of something simr numerous times.


    Jake was on Damien''s right.


    He was also the closest to the new arrivals.


    He smiled at them. "Ah, take seats, guys."


    Last Coin unconsciously edged away from Damien Twice. He took Shaw''s side and sat down next to him.


    "What is this dragon yer topic?" he asked him.


    Shaw spoke through gritted teeth, "This man''s a dragon. He''s also Peace''s celebrity crush¡­ he made me realize that I am meant to be a dragon yer, not a dragon."


    "I see¡­" Last Coin replied, but I''m slightly lost in this exnation.


    SWalker sat on Jake''s side.


    He asked, "What''s happening here?"


    Damien Twice replied in Jake''s stead.


    He raised his hands up and took the crown of the meeting.


    It seemed like he was wielding a king''s scepter with how easily he snatched everyone''s attention.


    He said, "Alrighty! Everyone''s here! Stop sniffing on my grand mor, and let''s get down to the business! I want to win this entire esports tournament. Nowadays, actors from North America aren''t as popr as actors from the previous generations. I won''t get into details about it, but I''ll do anything to get to the international scene."


    "My boy will lend you all his strength, Damien!" Peace screamed like a fan girl.


    Shaw contorted his face. It was his turn to be the mad dog of the team.


    "Thank you, you beautiful soul," Damien replied to Peace.


    She sank into her seat, and her voice hitched, "¡ªhe called me beautiful¡­"


    Damien looked at his sister and said, "My dear sister will do anything to help me achieve that goal. But what about the rest? Why do you want to be an esports yer?"


    Jake raised his hand, recognizing that everyone else wasn''t asfortable around Damien as he was.


    He said, "I want to be an esports yer to get fame and turn this game into a job. Because of my y style, I have many limited routes. I see a lot of incentives in this path. It should open many more options for a future me who wants to focus on archery."


    Damien chuckled, "That''s my dark horse!"


    Shaw mmed his fists on the table.


    He stood up and said, "I''ll be stronger and earn so much through this esports fame that I will be a dragon yer of the low levels! You''re my first target, Damien Twice! I''ll be so much damn stronger and more handsome than you that you will pale when standing beside me!"


    Prince whistled. "Ah, my artistic senses are tingling so much! You! I like you! That''s the rivalry I want to get on board with! It''s stirred by your love and jealousy!" He looked at I Come In Peace with a provoking re, "I hope you aren''t just a cute mantis."


    Shaw felt his blood boiling.


    This man saw through his current character.


    He sneered. "You want to take this outside?"


    SWalker butted in, "Hold this spar forter, you two." He said his resolution, "I''m participating in the esports scene because that''s what I want to do. I want to step on my path, not the one prepared by my parents. There''s a lot to prove, but I swear to do everything and more to win this tournament."


    Last Coin was mentioned in the conversation as everyone''s eyesnded on him, bar El Boss Queen.


    He weakly said, "I want to ovee my fears¡­ I was told that gaming is the only thing I''m good at, so I want to be better at everything rted to it."


    "Sounds like a main character arc! Lovely!" Damien Twice responded to Last Coin''s deration in his way, making him blush. Last Coin felt more weed.


    He turned to the oddball of the team. "What about you, a shy soul?"


    "I am¡ª" El Boss Queen sharply retorted and turned her head to the side, only to hitch as Damien''s eyes reflected her face. She grew so red that she couldn''t maintain her usualposure.


    She whispered, "I''m doing this to be stronger, too."


    Shaw harrumphed, "Don''t you just want to fight Archer?"

 Chapter 191: Examination (2)

    Jake''s team bonded pretty well.


    There were a few arguments and stuff, but it wasn''t anything serious to consider kicking someone. It was pretty normal since Damien, Shaw, and SWalker weren''t people to hold back their thoughts.


    Jake also didn''t bite his tongue when others proposed something he didn''t like.


    That said, Jake''s team was finallypleted.


    It was also decided that he''d be a team captain since he was the one connecting everyone. Damien Twice didn''t mind it, as he believed he''d take over the stage anyway.


    The team''s name hasn''t been decided yet because the examinations must be passed first.


    For that reason, Damien Twice also didn''t share the rest of his ns.


    When he said he was serious about winning the entire tournament, he truly was. He was ready to spend on his team and make them match the funds other guilds were getting from their guilds or sponsorships.


    Nheless, Jake''s team looked bnced and strong.


    Last Coin and he were ranged sses that could pose a lot of threat to others from afar. Damien Twice was a solo tank, but his undead ss was so powerful that he wasn''t bothered by that. He''d take over the front alone.


    Behind him would be four people whose strengths and talents were high.


    Sin would be in the middle of that group, as she was a healer and a swordsman. She told everyone that she could heal anyone regardless of the distance, but she still required protection. She''d be nked by SWalker and Shaw, who would keep tabs on their sides.


    El Boss Queen would be behind them and help those in need with her peculiar skill. It was said that she should prioritize fighting physical-rted sses and anyone who would fight them.


    Everyone approved of the teamposition and formation.


    Atst, it was the first anniversary of The Legend Enigma Online.


    yers from all over the world wondered what thepany had prepared to celebrate it.


    Their questions were answered at the same time.


    [You have received an invitation to the examination room #369]


    Sitting on the log before Viktor''s workce, Jake stared at the system. He received the invitation first because he''d already contacted thepany with the help of his friends, telling them about his n to participate in the lowest division with his friends.


    Because of that, he didn''t need to wait in the queue at all.


    The second notification message was about the esports scene.


    "It''s not what most yers expected," Jake chuckled as he read the notification. He''d heard on the streets that most yers thought they''d receive EXP boots, unique items, or more to strengthen themselves in the game.


    No one even mentioned esports, but it wasn''t like Jake roamed the thoroughfare and other streets to listen to the gossip of other yers.


    "People should be crowding the examination rooms now, so I''d better get going, too," Jake said.


    He epted the invitation.


    His character disappeared from the continent.


    -


    Jake appeared in a white room.


    It was like he was surrounded by thousands of cubes. Frankly, hepared this ce to rooms from psychiatric hospitals in horror movies.


    Jake grew wary and imagined a monster emerging somewhere to test his reactions.


    Nothing happened, though.


    A few secondster, a hidden door opened across him. A woman in a long maid''s dress walked in. She wore a robotic-like expression, her soulless eyes framed by her short, ck hair, whichpleted the image of a doll.


    She was one of the NPCs prepared for the examination.


    She stopped a few meters away from Jake and spoke in a monotone voice, "We''re pleased to have you interested in the esports scene, Archer. Wee to the examination room in which you will know whether you''re eligible to participate in the first esports event and face the best of the best. Your stats, skills, and experience matter the most in this room. You''ll go through five stages, each different.


    The system will monitor your status and health. If the system detects a danger to your heart or brain, you''ll be forcefully sent back to your previous location, and the examination will be over. If you¡ª"


    The doll stopped speaking.


    She was forcefully shut down.


    Jake didn''t know what happened to her. It was so odd and confusing that he extended his hand toward her and waved, asking if she was fine.


    She stood like a real doll without any soul.


    A secondter, she pped her eyshes and hung her head down.


    "It seems I''m not meant to be your examiner," the doll said. "Please, wait a second."


    She disappeared as though teleporting away.


    The door from which she hade was left open.


    A minuteter, Jake could hear footsteps echoing from that space. Those weren''t the steps of a monster, but a human, as he could make them out.


    A man in his early thirties walked in.


    He had short, dark red hair and blue eyes. He was tall, his frame kitted out in a blue tuxedo. His gait wasposed and natural, a part of his rich experience.


    He smiled at Jake.


    s, Jake didn''t have any reason to smile.


    He wasn''t intimidated by the man''s presence or look.


    It was the status hanging above him that left Jake speechless.


    [Kamil Boski(Game Master)(Europe Division)]


    One of the seven game masters stood in front of Jake.


    Never in his wildest dreams did Jake expect to meet someone like that! This man was rich and famous and wielded power that could change anything and everything in The Legend Enigma Online.


    He was an existence whose presence would turn any yer docile. Anyone would do their best to get on his good side!


    Someone like that wasn''t supposed to meet a low-level yer¡­ and yet, here he was.


    "Why?" Jake managed to ask a simple question after many questions and thoughts had stampeded through his head.


    Kamil chuckled at him. "Why not?"

 Chapter 192: Examination (3)

    "Why not?"


    It was one of Kamil''s most used phrases.


    As a scientist, he did many impossible things, his greatest sess being The Legend Enigma Online, which he created with his other friends.


    He smiled from ear to ear because he could have used it so easily and genuinely.


    The Game Master edged closer to Jake and stared at him as though scrutinizing him was a part of the examination.


    Jake stood still, confused and awkward.


    He wasn''t exactly like Peace and El Boss Queen in Damien Twice''s presence, but he was still overwhelmed by the game master''s presence, by the man whose creation had facilitated him so much in many facets.


    This was so unexpected that Jake didn''t know how to react properly.


    "Would you believe me if I told you I''m your first fan?" Kamil asked.


    "Huh? F-Fan? You?" Jake asked. "I''m sorry, Mr. Kamil?"


    "Haha!" Kamilughed aloud, "No need to be so stressed. It''s just two of us. No one will judge you. I''m also pretty fond of you, Jake. Your game style has been such a joy to me a lot."


    "Thank you," Jake replied.


    The reason Kamil even knew about Jake was because of Jake''s legendary ss.


    The game masters monitored yers with high achievements and contributions to the game world. This wasn''t just because those yers had much influence but also because too much power and fame could really turn someone into a different human.


    The unfortunate cases that Jake had heard from his friends were real.


    It was also true that the game masters were doing their best to keep them in the dark. It didn''t mean they weren''t working with authorities and victims.


    In fact, they were helping them as much as they could and issued lots of game notification messages about yers'' health and safety.


    At the same time, they couldn''t monitor every yer. This was mainly due to each country''s privacy regtions.


    It would also damage the game''s charm, as it was advertised as another world where everything was possible.


    "As much as I hate to admit it, we also don''t have the means to observe everyone," Kamil said.


    "I see¡­" Jake replied.


    It was sad that there were so many terrible people. Jake also wasn''t naive to believe that this game had no criminals.


    That said, why did he learn about it?


    "You have a teammate on our radar," Kamil said.


    "El Boss Queen?" Jake asked.


    "Exactly," Kamil nodded. "I can''t speak about her real life, but I strongly believe she''s not a bad person. Her upbringing, to say the least, was unfortunate. Her actions have left a few yers traumatized."


    Jake narrowed his eyes.


    Killing each other in the game was part of the experience. In this fantasy world, monsters roamed free, and powerful NPCs had blood on their hands. It was also part of the lore, so only those with strong mental fortitude would delve into dangerous areas such as dungeons.


    El Boss Queen and her gang, however, bullied yers so much in the game that the victims logged out with mental wounds.


    "Can I even help her be a better human?" Jake asked. He didn''t know whether he had what it takes to help others, particrly people like El Boss Queen.


    Kamil faintly smiled, "You can. I told you that I''m your first fan, didn''t I? I''ve been following your path ever since you got your legendary ss. I even looked into your tutorial ind and stats before you became one of the legends. That''s why I can say with certainty that you weren''t lucky to receive a legendary ss and didn''t stumble upon it by chance.


    You and your path tailored that legendary ss. The Tutorial''s Unconquerable Mountain''s spire has a statue of a misfit. No human with a ck heart can be a misfit or receive anything legendary from Bemende.


    "You put a work into yourself as an archer and a person. You wield the least popr and the weakest ss as though telling others ''why not'', to which I can rte so well. Your rtionship with The Legend Enigma World residents and yourpanions is also lovely. You treat them with respect and learn from them. In exchange, you give them hope in yers and yourself.


    "Which is why I believe you have what it takes to make El Boss Queen a better human. I want you to contract her with your view and fun in this uing esports tournament. Show her yourpetitive and grinding spirit. Don''t alienate her from the rest of the group, please."


    Kamil''s words weighed so much on Jake.


    The Game Master praised him and his path¡ªfrom the beginning until now.


    It felt so amazing, simr to when his father recognized him and his game''s life.


    In that moment, Jake truly changed from a young man who could only focus on one thing.


    His single fixation was no longer that much of a bother to him.


    Instead, he wanted to achieve more feats in his life.


    He wanted to be the best archer.


    He wanted to make it have a ce alongside others.


    He wanted to earn from The Legend Enigma Online and have various ie channels.


    He wanted to find a girlfriend.


    He wanted to help El Boss Queen.


    He even started to grow interested in his teammates and their lives. He wondered if there was a chance he could somehow help his close friends, too.


    Jake raised his eyes and looked into Kamil''s hues.


    He confidently said, "Leave her to me."


    Kamil smiled, "Thank you, Jake. Let''s proceed with the examination now."


    He flicked his fingers.


    -


    The white cube room changed into a circr arena. It was as though a hologram had been secretly put around it, but Jake believed that those white cubes truly could expand and be anything.


    Jake was in the middle of the arena.


    Kamil stood beside him.


    The arena was huge, but the crowd seats rolling up were even vaster. There were so many seats that the humans at the end of them were little dots for people with bad eyesight.


    Even Jake''s eyesight of an archer didn''t allow him to make out people''s genders in thest rows.


    That was when the cheers of the crowds broke through an invisible wall.


    At once, the voices from all around Jake mmed into him.


    "Archer! Archer! Archer!"


    "Last Coin! Last Coin! Last Coin!"


    "I Come In Peace! I Come In Peace! I Come In Peace!"


    "SWalker! SWalker! SWalker!"


    "El Boss Queen! El Boss Queen! El Boss Queen!"


    "Welshy! Welshy! Welshy!"


    "Pizza in the sewers! Pizza in the sewers! Pizza in the sewers!"


    Those people didn''t only cheer for him.


    It seemed like everyone had their favorite.


    That said, the crowds cheered at those familiar nicknames as though they were fighting against Jake. Since there were even nicknames of those that Jake wasn''t friends with but killed on his path, he assumed that the white cubes brought nicknames of every enemy Jake had killed.


    Kamil confirmed that.


    Standing in the middle of those cheers, Jake''s heart rocked in his chest. He felt an adrenaline pumping up, and his lips unconscionably curved into his peculiar smile. He smiled like a devil.


    If he were to put on his mask, he truly would look like one.


    He really wanted to fight now.


    He really wanted to shut up others.


    He really wanted only his support to be heard on the scene!


    Kamil asked, "Did you hear chants during your battles on the training grounds?"


    Jake shook his head, "Only after I finished them."


    "That''s normal. People often lose themselves in amok as they fight against others. It''s rare for them to hear any support and even think straight. It takes time and adaptation to fight well under pressure. Some are born into it, and some are simply not cut out," Kamil exined. "You didn''t seem to move on autopilot while fighting others."


    "¡­I can''t really confirm that," Jake said.


    Kamil smiled. "You aren''t overwhelmed by the audience, nheless. I say the first stage is cleared."


    "That''s the first stage?" Jake asked.


    "Of course. The slots are limited, and we want all yers to do their best. If someone cannot fight under pressure and in a crowd, they''re unwanted. Since you have me by your side, should we peek into others'' examinations?" Kamil exined, then asked.


    Jake nodded.


    In the next second, he could see his teammates faring in the first stage.


    Prince felt at home. He only listened to people chanting his nickname. His pose was as dramatic as it could be.


    Sin stood in her stance, ignoring the crowd.


    El Boss Queen seemed the same. She didn''t care about others.


    SWalker looked around and waved at people cheering on him.


    Shaw kept nodding as though he heard people telling him he''d be a dragon yer.


    Last Coin¡­ held his chest.


    He seemed to have been unable to breathe.


    It was so difficult to look at him, yet Jake stared at him as though Last Coin could sense him.


    Jake believed in his new friend because Last Coin was truly a fantastic yer.


    After a few heavy seconds, Last Coin raised his head up.


    He looked ahead with a decisive expression.


    He''d fight anything that emerged from the other side, even if it meant fighting hunched and with only one hand. That said, he started adapting well.


    Another few secondster, Last Coin straightened his back.


    A few momentster, he let his chest go.


    He stood ready and steady!


    Jake and Kamil brightly smiled.

 Chapter 193: Examination (4)

    The second stage of the examination began.


    Across the arena, the gates opened.


    A lion much bigger than Elizabeth''s Lew walked in. He was of an elephant size or perhaps even more enormous. His gait, simr to Lew''s of the king of the jungle, made it apparent that he also considered himself the strongest and most prideful.


    He slowly took over the arena.


    He was darker than his shadow, and his long ck mane fluttered like a cape.


    [The Arena''s Champion Lv. ??? HP: ??? MP: ???]


    As his red eyes pierced Jake, the lion suddenly widened his jaw, revealing his sharp teeth. However, those weren''t his main weapon¡ªit was aser beam.


    The red beam tore through the air with an unbelievable speed.


    It was so fast that Jake felt a warm sensation in his chest in less than a second!


    He quickly ducked and stered himself to the ground.


    The Champion''s attack went past him. Its leftovers swirled above Jake.


    It was such an unexpected move that Jake''s heart rate quickly surged. He would have been scored through if not for his fast reaction.


    His dream of bing an esports yer would have died!


    [The Second Stage¡ªSurvive.]


    [54 seconds left.]


    Jake''s mission was to survive The Arena''s Champion onught. He quickly rose to his two feet and took out his bow. He didn''t forget to wrap the monster in his perception bubble.


    Combining his Death''s Lock and Archer''s Death Eye, Jake put a tracker on the lion''s movement and presence. He swore to himself that he wouldn''t let any of this existence''s attacks get him!


    ''His level is unknown¡­ he will obliterate anyone in a single attack!'' Jake thought. He was confident in his theory. Therefore, he released his arrows around the arena after avoiding the second beam.


    Once again, it was so quick that Jake barely dodged it.


    [You have summoned yourpanions.]


    ''Take each arrow and move away from me! I will use the arrows you hold to teleport to you, just in case! Ender, make darkness nests around so you can spit arrows whenever I need them! I''ll stuff lots of them inside! You''re the most crucial to pass this test, so I''ll keep in contact with you!''


    ''Ok,'' Ender''s voice boomed in Jake''s mind.


    These two could talk because of Jake''s beast-tamer subss.


    Jake''s voice was so urgent that other summons didn''t dareg behind. They didn''t even exchange their usual nces with Jake and immediately got to work.


    The Champion growled.


    He raised his front paws high before mming them down onto the ground!


    The arena shook upon the impact.


    From beneath those paws, the ground cracked. The cracks fanned out in Jake''s direction in a cone.


    He stood still beneath them.


    Atst, the floor erupted. Shockwaves of a raw physical force unrolled toward Jake from where the lion had imprinted his skill. They zoomed at him like an avnche.


    Jake noticed a gap in their pattern. It was probably a chance for yers to survive this second aggression, but he didn''t want to risk anything and decided to work with his summons.


    He teleported to Odin, who had distanced himself from Jake, taking over the spot far away from the lion.


    Kamil''s eyes gleamed as he gazed at Jake and his choices.


    He said, "The moment you choose to run away from The Champion''s test¡­"


    A huge shadow loomed over Jake and Odin.


    "The Champion himself will verify you."


    -


    Kamil took an honored seat in the crowd.


    He crossed his legs andmented on Jake''s endeavors.


    ''The Perception Skill is the key to this test. We don''t want anyone to use their special sses and skills to ovee the second stage,'' Kamil thought. This didn''t mean that skills like Jake''s unusual movement skills weren''t enough to pass the second examination.


    It meant that it''d be much more challenging.


    Kamil believed that The Perception Skill was the strongest in the game.


    ''The Zone has been confirmed by various scientists years ago. Sportsmen asionally would enter that zone and perform beyond their humane limits. The Zone would draw out their entire strength and potential,'' Kamil thought. ''The Perception Skill and its many variations are, in my opinion, a gate to that zone.''


    It was still unknown what exactly put people in the zone.


    That said, triggering that in the game world was much easier.


    Kamil still doubted whether that zone in the game was exactly the same as in his real world, but he was confident that people would be able to develop the natural and even stronger zone with time and experience.


    As he stared at Jake, Kamil whispered to himself, "As time passes and yers throw themselves into more hazards, our brains may be able to understand what death is."


    Jake stood before what could be death.


    The Champion had raised his paw and threatened to plummet it at him.


    In fact, he didn''t threaten.


    He''d done it as fast as he could.


    Jake was nowhere to be seen.


    ''Another teleportation. That will only irk The Champion more, Jake.'' Kamil chuckled.


    Though he may have escaped that, Jake had paid a price for it.


    Odin had entered the battle cooldown. He was scratched by a pebble, which triggered it.


    Jake unsummoned Wukong and Medusa, as these two might be helpfulter. He could work with Ender alone, as the baby eagle''s nests were enough to provide him with a teleportationwork!


    That was when The Champion suddenly arched his head behind.


    He aimed theser beam at the skies.


    A secondter, numerous smaller beams rained on the arena.


    It was a red rain of massacre.


    Each beam was precisely aimed at Ender''s darkness nests, shattering them.


    Kamil thought, ''Those nests can be only conjured in the darkness. Because of the sun hanging above us, Jake is limited to the arena''s perimeter.''


    And he had none of that now.


    The Champion forced him to y his test!


    Ender perched on Jake''s shoulder,ining to him.


    Kamil stared at these two and drew a wide smile.


    He said, "You have what it takes to evolve your perception skill. You even have death dwelling within you."


    There was no need for Jake to develop his perception skills, though.


    He could see through The Champion''s Test and forced himself to take risks. He squeezed himself into the gaps in the lion''s aggression and emerged unscathed.


    It was so nerve-wracking and exciting.


    Kamil grinned, "Here I hoped I''d get to see your progress live. You already have what it takes to pass this test!"


    Although he was disappointed because it would be rare for him to experience Jake''s progress live, he genuinely supported Jake.


    He, indeed, was one of his fans.


    The second stage''s timer reached zero.


    Jake survived the onught.


    He didn''t get eaten or devoured by the lion''s attacks.


    The third stage began immediately after.


    Jake was blown away by the lion''s presence.


    The Champion''s stats updated.


    [The Arena''s Champion Lv. 30 HP: 10 000 MP: 8 500]


    [Third Stage¡ªdiator.]


    [Defeat The Arena''s Champion.]


    Those stats weren''t much for a level thirty monster.


    At the very least, his health and mana points didn''t seem like a problem to Jake.


    He suspected the lion was either too strong, fast, or tough.


    None of it mattered.


    Jake''s bow elongated.


    Falling into his Formless Soldier Form, Jake drew his strongest anchor point. He also had Odin by his side as the puppy had entered the battle cooldown a minute ago, so he didn''t dare to waste that and told him to immediately enter the arrow.


    He would genuinely release his strongest!


    Kamil leaned forward, his eyes shining bright. "Oh! This is Fenrir''s Arrow! Go, my man, silence this entire arena!"


    The thunder boomed across the arena. Everyone was put into silence.


    Jake''s strongest arrow was impossible to stop, even with The Champion reacting just in time to defend himself.


    He''d raised his paw to block it, yet the arrow deeply lodged itself in his flesh.


    It victoriously thundered for the second time as blood spurted from the monster.


    Jake wasn''t done.


    Even faster than Odin could return to sheathe the second arrow with his presence, Jake had already drawn the second strongest anchor point.


    It was fortunate that Odin didn''t need time to unleash his arrow!


    One, two, three, four¡­ Jake sent so many thunderous arrows that anyone blind would have thought a lightning bolt had struck the same spot numerous times!


    He was relentless in his pursuit.


    [-1540 HP!]


    [-1479 HP!]


    [-1431 HP!]


    [-1601 HP!]


    Jake was dealing an absurd amount of damage with his arrows.


    That said, The Champion hadn''t been wholly stopped by them.


    He was marching forward.


    Each arrow halted his march for a little, but not enough to shut him down.


    Finally, he stood before Jake.


    Jake, however, disappeared off the scene.


    He appeared in the skies beside Ender, who had been summoned to perform a simple task¡ªhold an arrow.


    Facing the monster with his back from such a high altitude, Jake smirked and broke his bow into two twin swords.


    As he started plummeting, he abruptly turned around and filled himself with more strength.


    A sh of inspiration went through him as he plunged at The Champion.


    ''Wouldn''t it be better to shoot an arrow?'' Ender asked.


    Jake replied, ''I always wanted to try it!''


    The lion looked up. Here, he saw a human plummeting at him.


    That human wore such a bestial smile that goosebumps went through the lion''s tough hide.


    Before the monster could react, Jakended on his face, his twin swords sliding into the lion''s forehead.


    The brain burst open within the skull.


    [You have defeated The Arena''s Champion.]

 Chapter 194: Examination (5)

    "Bravo! Bravo! I couldn''t even blink! This was splendid! I still have goosebumps on my arms!" Kamil stood up from his honor seat and apuded so loud that no one dared to cheer on Jake.


    The arena quietly listened to the game master''s apuse.


    Jake turned around and smiled at him. "Thank you."


    "Ah, watching your duels live is so much better than through the screen!" Kamil said as he approached Jake.


    The lion had turned into particles, so only blood and a battered arena remained.


    The crowd was silenced, too.


    Kamil added. "Don''t think of us as voyeurs, Jake. Seven game masters keep tabs on each other, meaning I couldn''t have seen your battles and training. Before this, your duels against yers of The Warmonger Empire were my favorite because those were public, and I could watch them again and again with my privileges. This battle and its crescendo topped them all! Bravo!"


    Jake grew so awkward and embarrassed that he ended up thanking the game master again.


    Odin was forced to disappear soon after that because of his cooldown.


    Ender didn''t want to stay around the game master as he was too passionate about Jake''s skills.


    It was two of them now.


    There were two stages left of the examination, but it seemed Jake could rest and clear his mind. It was probably the same for others who had passed the third stage.


    Jake received a seat and drinks for himself.


    Kamil was beside him.


    Because there was a pause, Jake wanted to talk about something, as the silence seemed inappropriate and disrespectful.


    This was the game master, after all.


    Jake asked, "Do you feel like a god in this world?"


    Kamil chuckled, "I don''t think of myself as a god, as there are still many undiscovered things. So much is beyond our hands that I don''t dare to call myself a god. Do you believe in a god?"


    Jake nodded.


    Kamil nodded. "I feel like I''ve learned a little about a god''s problems."


    Jake stared at the man, wanting to hear more.


    Even though he had asked the question to kill the silence, he grew interested in Kamil''s words.


    "This is The Legend Enigma''s world¡ªXaelein," Kamil said as he conjured a mini globe above his palm.


    It was so dark to Jake that he couldn''t think of it as a globe.


    Kamil flicked his fingers.


    The globe slightly brightened in colors.


    He said, "It''s mostly dark for you because yers have explored and unlocked only so little. It was previously so dark because it matched your minimap. What you see now is themunity''s progress as a whole."


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that only twenty percent of the world was unveiled to yers.


    "How many of those are the starting points?" Jake asked.


    Kamil didn''t answer this question.


    He just smiled at Jake.


    "Let''s say that I used the game master''s privileges and killed Viktor Asta Bow," Kamil said, "It could be a wish of someone whose life has been ruined by him. Think of me as a god responding to that someone''s prayer."


    Jake nodded.


    Kamil asked, "How many consequences would Viktor''s death pull?"


    "¡­a lot," Jake replied. Viktor was the head of Asta Bow House, so the imperial family would investigate his death. Many people would lose their standing, and even the entire house could copse, as only Alice and a few unimportant descendants would remain alive.


    Minerva, for sure, would do something big.


    There also could be duels and even wars for Asta Bow''s territories.


    That was as far as Jake could think, as he didn''t know more about The Warmonger Empire and its houses.


    Kamil, however, told him that the scale would be much bigger.


    "A single death, a single intervention, would cause so much. Imagine how much would happen if I answered other residents'' prayers? I''d throw the world into chaos. I''d not have any solution. It makes me believe that''s the reason people don''t hear anything from those they believe in.


    They''re expected to follow the preaches and solve the issues themselves while remaining good and loyal people to ensure no more chaos than needed would ensue." Kamil faintly smiled.


    He then spoke about the creation of the game plot. "It began as a single seed. The single seed blossomed into various flowers, and now we have the garden. If I go into the past to change something, what do you think would happen, Jake?"


    Jake stared at the globe.


    He replied, "You''d change the entire continent?"


    Kamil pressed his index finger onto the globe.


    Another one popped out from behind it.


    He said, "I''d create a new, different world."


    -


    Jake''s world turned into the familiar white cube room.


    [You have sessfully passed the examination.]


    [The First Esports Tournament has limited spots.]


    [Please wait to hear from us whether you and your team have acquired a spot in The Seventh Division. In the meantime, please fill out the remaining information about your team.]


    [We hope to see you soon!]


    He''d passed the examination. The remaining stages were survival lessons that tested his judgment and thinking. The requirements to be an esports yer were harsher than the conditions to climb The Unconquerable Mountain.


    Jake had met death a few times as he was thrown around in various environments where monsters teemed and triumphed over others as natural inhabitants.


    He was spent after so much fighting.


    ''I haven''t properly leveled up on the maind. I faced an army of monkeys, but that was a while ago, so it wasn''t a simple exercise,'' Jake thought. ''Well, I passed the examination, so I should be happy and wait to hear from others.''


    He worked on his muscles for a short time before leaving the white cube.


    A secondter, Jake appeared on the same log he''d been before taking the invitation to the examination room. He was so exhausted and sweaty that anyone would think he had returned from fighting a monster wave upon seeing him.


    He leaned on the Viktor''s workce''s wall and inhaled.


    ''I never thought I''d meet a game master here,'' Jake thought. He didn''t receive anything significant from him, but it was amazing to learn about the seeds and that the game masters weren''t voyeurs.


    They were held back by rules and countries, too.


    Jake understood that no one could really verify them, but he believed in them after talking with Kamil, who appeared to be an honest and understanding man.


    The seeds and how game masters could create new worlds really left a big stamp on Jake''s heart. It''d mean there were so many possibilities and plots to unveil! There was a chance he''d go to another world in the future, too!


    That revtion stirred Jake so much that he didn''t think of anything else after he emerged from the white cube room.


    He wondered what more the game had prepared for yers.


    ''No wonder this is the only immersive game! No one can evene close to them!'' Jake thought.


    A few minutester, he calmed down.


    ''El Boss Queen¡­ I also didn''t expect that I''d be tasked with helping her. From what I saw, she''s interested in Damien. This guy is so popr¡­ even if he isn''t, he''s handsome enough to turn even her coy!'' Jake thought. El Boss Queen was a thug woman, but she was also pretty.


    She wasn''t like a model, and her muscles could shame some men, but she was someone who could be paired with Damien Twice!


    It''d be a peculiar pair enough to shock the world.


    ''Will Cupid Arrows be a reality?'' Jake joked.


    He giggled as he recalled his joke about cupid arrows and how he''d shoot down everyone who talked about his girlfriend to him.


    The tables have turned so much that Jake is interested in women and wants someone to cuddle with.


    ''I doubt any charm effect would work on a yer¡­ but nothing stops me from bing a Cupid. So far, Damien and I can somehow influence El Boss Queen. If I see an asion to make them work, I''ll push them for it. If I see an asion to make her a real part of the team, I will help her! And just like Mr.


    Kamil said, I will just have to show her that friendship and striving for a goal in a healthy,petitive environment is fun and better than whatever she was doing until now.''


    That was when Jake received a message.


    [Sin ckberry: Done?]


    [Archer: Done. I''ve passed. Hbu?]


    [Sin ckberry: Hbu? I''ve passed, too.]


    [Archer: It means ''how about you''.]


    [Sin ckberry: Thanks. I''m bad with those.]


    SWalker, Prince, andShaw texted him soon. They were done with the examination¡ªall passed.


    Last Coin and El Boss Queen confirmed they were eligible for the esports tournament!


    It meant that everyone could be an esports yer!


    In the group chat, Shaw asked.


    [I Come In Peace: What''s our team name?]


    [Prince: Prince and His Six Demons!]


    [I Come In Peace: Six Dragon yers and a ck shield!]


    [Prince: You could have at least capitalized me! Haha! smh, smh! You don''tck an art, but amon sense!]


    [I Come In Peace: From what I''ve seen so far, youckmon sense!]


    [Archer: Any other ideas?]


    [SWalker: Each of us should add something. I add The Sword Enemy from myself to the team''s name.]


    [Last Coin: Won''t the name be too long?]


    [Prince: That''s so in! No art at all! Simplicity is the worst! SWalker, boy, you surelyck an art!]


    [I Come In Peace: Who''s the creator of this chat room? Mute him already!]


    [Prince: As if a game system would be enough to mute the melody of my soul!]


    [Archer: ¡­]


    [I Come In Peace: I pity you, Archer.]


    [Prince: Don''t pity my dark horse''s art! He''s a real ss, like me!]


    [El Boss Queen: Clowns.]


    Jake''s eyes shone.


    [Archer: Clowns not bad, but we need something more!]


    Everyone narrowed their eyes. Was Jake¡­ trying to cajole El Boss Queen?


    Was he getting her attention?


    They agreed.


    [Archer: You guys agree, thanks. But where are ideas?]


    [El Boss Queen: Casual Clowns¡­ like CC.]


    [Archer: Good name! I like it!]


    [Prince: Damn, girl! It has an art! Sounds like an art so much! Beautiful! Crowd Control, Casual Clowns¡ªI love it! I''m the best at controlling crowd control out of anyone here, which means I am like the vice-captain!]


    [I Come In Peace: You''re already a vice-captain because you are rich and the loudest!]


    [Prince: My pleasure. What''s the color of your car?]


    [I Come In Peace: ¡­I don''t have a car.]


    [SWalker: ck.]


    [Last Coin: Woah.]


    [I Come In Peace: ¡­rich bastards.]


    Sitting in the dark alley, all alone and lonely, El Boss Queen faintly curved her lips up.


    Jake filled in the remaining team''s information.


    On that day, Casual Clowns were born.

 Chapter 195: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (1)

    Though it wasn''t confirmed yet whether Jake''s team acquired one of the limited spots in the esports tournament, Prince took matters into his own hands. He told everyone to check the auction house and look for equipment sets of their preferred liking.


    He also told them to add as many essories as possible to the cart.


    He''d overgear everyone.


    It was a term used for yers who spent too much money on items and simrly had too much of them on themselves.


    "Are you sure about that?" SWalker asked.


    Prince waved his hand. "I am."


    "Thanks¡­ I''ll pay back for it after I take care of my family matters," SWalker said.


    He was probably the second richest member of the team, at least that was what he inferred. He hadn''t used any money on the game, which would be the easiest way to expose his gaming endeavors.


    Prince shook his head. "You don''t have to. All you have to do is ensure you do not fail anything and get me to the international tournament. That''s what I need."


    SWalker thought aloud. "Is that enough?"


    "It is. I''ve told the team that this is the most important goal. I need to reveal myself to the world!" Prince said as he clenched his hand.


    It was his current goal.


    He wanted others to see his face and get interested in him.


    His sales would increase then!


    As of now, the immersive game is the best escape from reality. That said, not everyone can be the best in the game or get their hands on the exciting stuff. Anything is possible here, but not for everyone.


    It meant that movies, novels, andics were still popr.


    Imagination was such a powerful asset that it''d never disappear from people''s lives.


    What was impossible in the current Legend Enigma World was possible in other environments¡ªall avable for people to enjoy in various forms.


    SWalker asked, "Aren''t the current top movies based on the dungeon expeditions in this world?"


    Prince sneered, "They''re too stiff. Their art is fake and soulless! There''s no real experience or danger in them! This world allows authors to embrace all risks and prospects, yet they didn''t dare to put in the effort to learn about it and its mechanics! That''s why theyck soul and excitement!


    Once my movie hits theaters, the world will understand the real potential of movies created in coboration with the immersive world!"


    It could be said that Damien Twice was writing the manuscript. The pen would be his experiences in The Legend Enigma Online, and the writing program would be the world itself.


    It was a project he''d spent a lot of time on.


    Jake chimed in. "The auction house is crowded and limited in space. We should split to save time."


    They were on their way to the auction house, after all.


    Prince read Jake''s signal, ''Seems like my dark horse wants to be alone with Lil Queen! I thought I''d introduce him soon to a sugar mommy he''d be able to suck a lot from, but it appears he''s interested in crazies.''


    He didn''t give this rtionship a long time but approved it.


    Everyone else also thought simrly after Jake brought up this point.


    Only El Boss Queen was nervous, as she thought she might be alone with Damien Twice.


    Jake chuckled. "If you share your coins with Sin, we can split into two teams. I''ll go with her and SWalker. You take Shaw, El Boss Queen, and Last Coin."


    Prince thought, ''What is my dark horse cooking?! This art is heading in a dangerous direction! I can''t see through him¡­ I don''t understand his manuscript, but I''ll y along.'' He said aloud, "Alrighty!"


    -


    Jake''s time in the auction house was a calm and pleasant experience.


    He was stunned by how much money he could spend, but that didn''t take anything from the pleasant experience.


    He was also with Sin and SWalker, whoported calmly and naturally.


    Sin was used to auction houses, and SWalker''s knightlyportment saved them time.


    ''I wonder how the other group is doing,'' Jake thought. ''Shaw can easily retort against anything Prince spits out. In case El Boss Queen suddenly goes mad at him, he''s the saving card. Coin also needs to get used to the attention, so putting him with conspicuous Prince should help him adapt to people''s eyes.''


    It was a good n.


    Jake believed that everything would go nicely.


    But as he left the auction house, he was shocked that his teammates had begun a battle on the streets!


    It was Last Coin and Shaw versus Prince and El Boss Queen!


    ''Shaw! You were supposed to be the saving card! What the hell are you doing dragging Coin into the battle?!'' Jake shouted inwardly as he stared at his new friends.


    SWalker said, "Shouldn''t we step in?"


    Sin replied, "Guards will."


    "True," the swordsman nodded.


    ''You just want to see your brother to be shown his ce!'' Jake retorted.


    Howe he was doing what Shaw was supposed to be? And in the wrong ce?


    He clicked his tongue.


    There was nothing he could do.


    Shaw barked at El Boss Queen, "The heck was that? You threw me out of the booth despite my turn to buy items! What''s your problem, thug?!"


    He didn''t have the slightest respect for El Boss Queen.


    It was rare, as Shaw respected many people. That said, it wasn''t surprising that he didn''t show any hint of that toward El Boss Queen, a famous troublemaker.


    She blushed, "I¡­ I did that because of your stupid face!"


    "This bish!" Shaw screamed.


    The truth was that El Boss Queen, Shaw, and Damien were together in the booth. She was the first to buy items and be sponsored by Damien Twice.


    When her turn was over, she was supposed to leave and make a spot for Last Coin.


    s, she didn''t want to leave Damien Twice''s side.


    Meaning she threw him out of the booth.


    It was a surprise attack that Shaw couldn''t have expected.


    He was thrown out like trash.


    Prince and Last Coin managed to calm the situation, but Shaw still demanded an exnation. El Boss Queen, however, hadn''t even said a word and kept their lips zipped.


    It irked Shaw so much that he raised his spear at her, leading to the current development.


    Shaw clenched his spear, ''I know you have a skill that negates all physical damage! You''re my worst enemy! So what? This skill is not limitless, and you can''t wear it all the time! That''s the weakness that you shared with us!''


    It was important to know each other''s weaknesses.


    Jake''s team had shared their strongest and weakest points in preparation for the tournament.


    ''Because it''s like an invisible armor of ghastly ghost, you can fake wearing this anti-physical skill and exhaust your opponent''s stamina! But I have Coin on my side, you bish! The future master of magic and alchemy, The Seven Dragons Potions Creator! He''s the only one who can see through your mana flow! He can see whether you drape your muscle armor with this annoying skill or not!


    You''re going down the moment he tells me you''re defenseless! My speed of a praying mantis is far superior to yours! I have a pass to p your face, so you ain''t returning to our training grounds intact, thug!''


    Peace gave Shaw a card to p this woman, meaning Shaw could curse at her and not hold back.


    It was important to have a pass like that from a girlfriend.


    He rushed in, and so did El Boss Queen.


    While these two engaged in closebat, Prince and Last Coin exchanged nces.


    Prince was well aware of Last Coin''s skills.


    He knew that this man could read mana so well that he even knew about Jake''s four mana sources: legendary pets. Last Coin even noticed Cerberus'' tattoo on Prince''s back.


    ''My rival wants to use your eyes to see through Lil Queen''s skill,'' Prince thought. He smirked. "Stealing Spotlight!"


    Last Coin was unable to avoid this one.


    He was taunted, unable to use his voice.


    He was even forced to unleash his ordinary skill, which was how taunts worked on mages.


    Jake, however, had taught his friends about the trick.


    Last Coin summoned his lighting bolt, which roared.


    It snaked its way toward Prince like a dragon.


    Thunder followed it as Last Coin became more confident in his skills.


    Of course, Prince neatly defended himself against this attack with his shield. There was no dent on its surface as he loaded his skills into it.


    That was when the auction''s houseguards marched in.


    "What are you doing before our action house?!"


    All four were beaten into submission.


    Jake sighed, "Here we go."


    Sin smiled.


    SWalker shook his head.


    A weekter, the Seventh Division Of The First Esports Tournament teams were confirmed.


    [Sixteenth Team¡ªCasual Clowns(CC)]


    The tournament began another weekter.


    Opening it was The Seventh Division and their game¡ªThe Heaven Ind(Battle Royal).


    The teams were invited onto the scene for a short introduction¡­

 Chapter 196: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (2)

    All yers were invited to a special ind created for esports'' needs¡ªEnheim.


    It was so vast that it could store an entire country.


    The ind floated high in the skies, surrounded by puffy and calm clouds that stirred the hearts of any fantasy lovers uponing in here. Ordinary folks and everyone else were astounded upon noticing the ind''s nest.


    It was so serene and peaceful.


    Conversely, the environment within Enheim''s only city, which was named after the ind, was different.


    Getting close to its threshold was enough to hear various businesses'' advertisements. The shouts inviting people to check the goods booming across the marble thoroughfare, bouncing off into the alleys and side roads.


    yers could take over the empty facilities and buildings to start their businesses for the entire esports tournament! It had been a rat race to get the best spots!


    The entire city was sculpted from marble, inspired by the mythology''s Olympus, meaning yers were the only ones who could taint the serenity of this ce.


    Their greed and desire to earn money and fame were enough to turn even the polished marble ck.


    "How did you get your spot here, Sushi God? It''s so close to the arena that it''s the best! You even managed to get a deal with drinkingpanies?!" a merchant yer asked.


    Sushi God broadly smiled, "It''s because Archer is my client!"


    Behind Sushi God was the enormous arena, enough to store at least eighty thousand yers.


    It was so white that it sometimes appeared like the gates to heaven. Unique intricate clouds hang around the arena, enhancing the simple view human brains can produce.


    The arena was circr, with the white sand inside.


    There was a smaller, circr arena for the participating teams to showcase themselves.


    Of course, the event had yet to start.


    The seats, however, were full as many yers came here with their families and friends to watch the new esports event together. The rest could watch it from the restaurants, streets, or other ces, so long as they remained on Enheim''s boundaries.


    If that was not to their liking, they could log out and watch from streaming services.


    However, a special feature was about to be announced that wouldpel many who had logged out to return to the game to view the esports scene from within.


    Inside the arena, in one of the participants'' rooms, Casual Clowns were waiting for the opening ceremony.


    Shaw stared at his game system.


    He whispered, "It keeps going up¡­ North America''s Enheim is estimated to have at least three hundred thousand yers. Online streaming services''bined number of views is close to one million! It didn''t even begin!"


    Prince chuckled, "Nervous, my rival? It''s because the opening ceremony has our generation''s most popr singer opening it. She has been given ess to the game master''s privileges to participate in the opening ceremony. Her art shouldn''t disappoint. I pray she doesn''t disappoint me."


    "I''m only slightly nervous because we''reing outst! It''s like everyone''s eyes will be on us! We''d better juste out, wave at everyone, and start this event! Who cares about some singer?!" Shaw replied.


    "See? You''re nervous," Prince sneered.


    While Shaw mostly talked and spit about numbers, everyone else silently sat and mentally prepared for the show. They were, of course, also stressed.


    Only Prince didn''t seem to be intimidated in the slightest.


    He enjoyed the attention so much.


    Jake stared ahead.


    There was a floating screen in the room, like a TV. It disyed the arena and its crowd, much bigger than he had seen during the examination.


    He peeked at Last Coin. ''He seems okay.''


    Jake looked down.


    His hands and forearms were sheathed in ck leather armor. The design seemed so simr to Law be damned''s assassin outfit, as it looked like ck bandages were wrapped around Jake. His legs and the rest of the equipment appeared the same, with the only difference being that Jake had a wide hood and a long scarf coiled around his neck and draping his back.


    It was the assassin''s equipment that Jake asked Master Aaron to change as much as possible to match his styles and ss.


    Prince remained in his usual ck knight''s armor. He didn''t wear his helmet yet.


    He didn''t need much to buy for himself except a few essories.


    His sister was the same.


    Shaw donned ck-green leather armor. It tightly stuck to his skin, like Jake''s equipment. He wanted to create an image of the praying mantis as much as possible. s, the ck and green colors were the closest to what he''d imagined, as the rest of the equipment on the sale failed to satisfy him.


    His new spear was cool, though. It was a jade spear, with the unique steel turning golden with each sh. Once, it shone so much as Shaw trained on the effigy that the entire training ground had been blinded.


    El Boss Queen was simr to Prince, except her armor was white. She also chose more MMO-themed equipment, as her stomach was exposed.


    Fan service aside, this didn''t mean she didn''t have protection down below, as the expensive armor had invisible armor around naked parts whose defenses were as high as the armor''s.


    Therefore, even her revealed thighs were protected.


    She chose white because she was embarrassed Damien Twice would notice her feelings if she wore ck like him.


    Last Coins'' robes were in. He didn''t want anything shy and believed a normal design suited him best. He chose a blue color for himself as mana was believed to be blue.


    The robes were so long that the bottom part of it would follow him in his wake.


    Last Coin, however, sighed.


    He was aware that he''d gather attention to himself, even if he wanted to blend into others'' shadows as much as he could. It was all because of a single piece of equipment he soon would be forced to put on.


    SWalker curtly smiled at him.


    He could see those worries written on his face.


    He said, "No one will see those worries soon."


    Last Coin looked at him and sighed again. "You''re so bad at jokes, Mr. Knight."


    In the game, SWalker''s hair was white, so he usually wore white equipment. His sword''s steel was also white, so he often appeared like the white knight that the Prince wanted to be.


    His current equipment was different from what he wore before this tournament.


    It was a mix of leather and steel equipment.


    The white steel defended his vital points and joints. The rest was encased in tight red leather armor, representing SWalker''s original skill, which he was fond of.


    Atst, the opening ceremony began.


    The darkness draped over the entire arena.


    Various colors burst from the arena''s floor.


    And then, here she was, the most famous singer of the generation whose voice, beauty, and charisma had stolen the hearts of many men and women, boys and girls, elders and children.


    Her performance was straight from the fairy tale.


    She flew around like a fairy,ing close to everyone cheering at her. She waved, smiled, and took over the scene in its literal meaning. All effects prepared by the gamepany and her team paledpared to her.


    She was The Enchantress, Kate.


    After her performance and a few lesser-known artists, it was time for the esports event to start!


    Only one person could begin it.


    The Game Master Of North America''s Department.


    Her steps rang aloud as she walked to the rim of her balcony adjacent to the highest pir of the white arena. In a few seconds, she appeared to everyone at the arena or watching from somewhere else.


    Her long brown hair was held up in a bun.


    Herplexion was pale, but that was what those game masters were known for.


    She wore a friendly smile that appeared too benevolent to some as if she were personally thanking them foring here despite her not even looking at them.


    She wore a ck tuxedo.


    Because she was a well-endowed woman, the top threatened to pop open at any moment.


    While many were drawn to that womanly part of her, Jake, Sin, and a few other participants narrowed their eyes at the status above her head.


    [Bemende(Game Master)(North America Division) Lv. ??? HP: ??? MP: ???]


    ''Just coincidence¡­ or is there more to it?'' Jake thought.


    At the same time, Bemende spoke.


    Her voice reached everyone as though she had put headphones on everyone''s heads.


    "Enheim is delighted to host and wee everyone here. It brings joy to my heart to see that so many of you are invested in the story of The Legend Enigma Online and interested in itspetitive side. I''d love to express my thanks to everyone from the bottom of my heart."


    She bowed. "Thank you for being a part of our story." She raised her upper body up and smiled at everyone. "It''s time to make history in thepetitive and friendly environment¡ªesports! I''ll expend care to ensure thatpetitiveness and enjoyment remain the main priority throughout the event, from The Seventh Division to The First.


    The Seventh Division also holds a special meaning, as it''s the first division to participate in the international tournament and face off against other continents, which has been impossible until now.


    The Winner Of The International Tournament will be able to open a path to the other continent of their own choice for a month, on top of getting the prize."


    Goosebumps went through everyone.

 Chapter 197: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (3)

    Describing the reaction of everyone at the scene and watchers listening to Bemende''s words would have been impossible.


    The stakes of The First International Tournament rose beyond what anyone had predicted.


    People believed the gamepany wanted the first international tournament in the lowest division to attract everyone''s eyes to nobodies. A part of it, being the experiment, hadn''t convinced anyone.


    It went without saying that low-level yers were less attractive than those with higher levels, better skills, and more experience.


    Bemende''s words shocked everyone, even those skeptical about the international tournament.


    Jake nced at his teammates.


    They were shell-shocked.


    Even Damien Twice silently stared at the screen. His eyes and lips widened. It was rare to see him like that.


    ''Guilds with respawn points near the high leveling grounds are swimming in cash¡­ those are their most treasured money printing machines, meaning they protect them with everything they have. If we were to win the international teleport, we''d earn much more than them,'' Jake thought.


    His heart raced against his chest. He was getting so much more excited.


    His entire life could change in this tournament.


    He''d earn enough to invest in other fields and focus on his gaming career!


    ''I shouldn''t think this far,'' Jake told himself off. "We should think about the prize once we get into the international tournament. Focus on our current enemies. Let''s smash them all."


    It was surprising to see that Jake was the most clear-headed one.


    Prince faintly smiled and nodded.


    His sister and SWalker were next to wake up from the dream.


    The rest of the team followed after.


    -


    "Ah, this is really bad!" Robert clutched his head as he heard the news.


    Beside him, Mary oddly looked at him.


    She asked, "We will be able to visit another continent! It''ll be fun!"


    Robert weakly smiled, "Mary¡­ I love that part of yours."


    Mary blushed as she stared at her boyfriend. Those magical words were enough to simmer down the beast within Mary that always took hold of her. She was so adorable Jake would have vomited upon seeing her.


    Her parents were with them, looking at the couple with bright smiles. Jake''s mother was in heaven as she observed her daughter, who was in great hands.


    Edward crossed his arms and said, "The International Tournament Prize is too lucrative. You do not believe in your guild''s newbies, Robert?"


    Robert straightened his back and replied, "I do believe in them."


    "Why are you worried, then?" Edward side-nced at him and sneered, "It can''t be Jake, right?"


    "It''s indeed Jake. I feel like we''ve lost such a good yer because¡­" Robert whispered to his father-inw, "¡­because we left recruiting him in Mary''s hands."


    "Haha!" Edward burst outughing. "Frankly, I can''t wait to see your guild smashed by him. I''m not even interested in cheering at your guild in this tournament!"


    Edward''s wife smashed her purse on his face. "How can you be so partial?!"


    "I''ll cheer for Mary and her guild in the First Division," Edward replied, unfazed by the blow.


    He didn''t expect Mary to pounce at him. She shook his cor and threatened to take back the words.


    Edward remained like a stone, which impressed Robert.


    Meanwhile, the importance of the International Tournament had finally settled in people''s hearts.


    It was impossible to cross to other continents because of the hazards in the oceans.


    Thends were also shaped in such a way that there was even an additional ocean between Europe and Asia.


    A yer who would open a permanent path between two continents would be written in the annals of The Legend Enigma Online''s history.


    Bemende, once she had sensed that the crowd had calmed down, raised her voice again.


    She announced a new feature called The Spirit Observer.


    "Anyone on Enheim can turn into a spirit and enter the specialnd on which yers will face off against themselves in the battle royal game, The Heaven Ind. Features such as streaming or camera are unavable. Furthermore, a spirit form cannot get too close to the participants. We''re looking into this feature and wee any feedback regarding it."


    Because of that, most the yers who had logged out stormed back to the game world.


    Atst, Bemende thanked everyone for listening to her.


    She passed the torch to the mainmentators. "I leave you to Mrs. Elise and Mr. Bobby."


    Elise was a well-knownmentator on the esports scene. She never bit her tongue while casting esports games and understood themunity very well.


    She and Bobby were known as the white and ck chocte caster duo in the scene because thetter was serious, calm, and often enough to stop Elise from saying too much.


    "Thanks, Be!" Elise said as she clenched the microphone with her hand. "There''s no need for our introduction! All of you know me and Bobby! We''ve never been stars of any tournament, nor do we want all this fame! We want to see fights, blood, and a little fan service cus who the hell would mind a little peek here and here?!"


    Bobby chimed in, "Parents, you silly woman. There''s no need to worry about that, however. The Legend Enigma Online has strict censorship for those under eighteen in the game. The same applies to any streaming service and even The Spirit Observer! It''s easily toggled off and on, so please ensure you have it on if you''re watching with your little ones!"


    Elise held her microphone like a singer and arched her head back. "I love how you cover my back, Bobby! It''s time to let the dogs out, then! The first ones to show their faces are the participants from The Raven Guild!"


    Bobby said, "Let''s wee wee The Raven Guild with a round of apuse!"


    As the arena apuded, the first contestants left their waiting room and emerged on the scene.


    The apuses hadn''t stopped, and even a few exmations were mixed.


    The Raven Guild''s team didn''t even have a single man. It was a team of women, each beautiful and mesmerizing. Their equipment was as ck as darkness.


    Each woman had something of a raven on themselves. For instance, the tank''s helmet had a raven''s ck wings on either side. The swordsman''s face was covered with a long, ck beak.


    In the middle of the group stood a mage that Jake recognized.


    It was Maria. On her little shoulder was perched a raven.


    She walked in with her long staff like a walking stick.


    Jake faintly smiled. He knew he''d face her as he''d talked with her before.


    Elise whistled, "So dark! So dark that you could say their presence matters¡­ the most!" She turned to the side and bobbed her eyebrows at Bobby.


    He started at her with straight lips for a few seconds before helplessly sighing.


    That was when a loud voice broke through the round of apuse.


    "Why the hell are those guys first?!" Mary asked.


    Across the arena, another woman stood up. She pointed her finger at her, "Because my guild members performed much better than yours in the examination! Sit down and ept defeat, Mary June!"


    She was Maria''s older sister and the guild master of The Raven Guild, Nadia.


    She was like a raven reincarnation. Her straight, long ck hair and dark eyes reminded people why she named her guild that way.


    Mary spat. Poor Robert took the hit. Karma was real.


    She said, "That''s bull! I thought you were after ravens but I see you got horns popping out of your big forehead! No way the team positions are based on the examination! You''re trying to raise your ego higher than your forehead?!"


    Veins popped on Nadia''s head as her big forehead was her reverse scale.


    As the argument between these two unfolded, Elise took matters into her hands.


    She screamed, "It''s so hot when two beauties argue, but don''t ya dare take the fun away from the newbie participants and wait for your turn in the first division! It''s newbies times! Let''s usher more and more participants!"


    One of those teams was naturally Mary''s guild¡ªThe Untamed.


    The Golden Lotus and The Heavy Spree also got representatives in The Seventh Division.


    Finally, it was time to top out the introduction with thest team!


    Elise howled, "And thest! It''s one of the three teams that are not supported by any of the guilds in North America! The only guildless team in the Seventh Division! Casual Clowns!"


    Bobby apuded, "Thest round of apuse! Let''s wee Casual Clowns¡ªwhoa¡­"


    He wasn''t the only one to react like that.


    Jake walked in first.


    On top of his new ck equipment, he already wore his new Joker Mask. His smile was so entuated that it looked like he cast a spell on everyone¡ªthe crowd felt a tinge of excitement as though the best underdogs had entered the scene!


    The mask suited him so well that it was like a second skin. Damien Twice approved it so much that he requested Master Aaron to tinker with his helmet as well.


    Therefore, Prince''s helmet was simr to Joker''s Mask. While Jake''s smile was genuine and wide, Damien''s was more crooked and stylish.


    Because of these two, Shaw also requested his own mask. Master Aaron listened to his view and made him a half-mask that covered only his eyes. Two horns went behind him, crafted after the legends'' dragons.


    Two expensive earrings dangled at the ends of those horns.


    Aaron told Shaw to bring him real dragon horns in the future so that he couldplete the mask.


    Shaw loved it so much.


    Simrly, El Boss Queen had more excuses for requesting something like that. Her mask covered half her face andcked a smile, revealing only a re.


    Sin received the other side of the mask.


    It matched their countenances well.


    Last Coin begged to get a mask like Jake or Prince as he wanted his entire face hidden. He couldn''t bear so much attention and shame at once.


    Master Aaron, for some reason, crafted him a devilish Joker Mask that went against what Last Coin wanted, except for it to cover his face. That was the only saving grace for him.


    SWalker stood beside him.


    He patted his shoulder.


    SWalker''s mask was like a calm, patient Joker waiting for his n to bear fruit. Or rather, it was as though it waited for the awakening, as itcked color and emotions.


    It was a cold stare.


    Casual Clowns took the spot and took in the sight of their enemies.


    Elise screamed from the excitement, "So cool, damn, so cool, bro! The Heaven Ind, Battle Royal, let''s begin it right now! Let''s see those masks broken, ravens caught, untamed tamed, heavy spree on killing spree or getting killed spree, and lotus blossoming or withering blood! Can''t think of more! Instead! Let''s goooooooooo!"


    The crowd cheered.


    The Seventh Division was more fun than it should have been!


    [You have been teleported To The Heaven Ind.]


    Jake clenched his bow.


    The time hase.

 Chapter 198: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (4)

    What was the most important in battle royal games?


    Various people, including former pro yers from other battle royal games, were asked this question prior to The First Esports Tournament.


    Their answers could be summarized into two words¡ªhigh ground.


    Those who imed higher environments had a much easier time against others!


    This was the foundation of The Heaven Ind(Battle Royal).


    Therefore, this game''s goal was simple¡ªtake over the top.


    Each team received a small piece ofnd. In the middle of thisnd was The Territory Sphere, which others could steal.


    The sphere was the key item of The Heaven Ind.


    It took only a single sphere to turnnd into a floating ind and raise it to the skies. Each other sphere would lift the ind higher and higher until the finish goal.


    It meant that the game could be won in two ways¡ªkill everyone or hoard enough spheres to reach the top. Eight spheres were enough for thetter.


    The second way was introduced so the teams wouldn''t bide their time and wait for others to kill themselves.


    Other incentives to make yers more active were also spread around thends.


    The tall mountain in the middle of the game was the most attractive, as it could be turned into a team''snd by nting The Territory Sphere at its spire.


    It was said that the mountain was worth three spheres.


    Other prospects were items and consumables.


    Thetter couldn''t be taken into the game world and was turned into a prize to force yers to move around the map. Each yer could also only wear so many items, so getting hands on new ones was a pretty nice deal.


    There were also other spheres to control thend and,ter, the ind''s environment. Those were called The Environment Spheres, and their main purpose was to help yers defend their ind and get in and out of it.


    Those were the most important mechanics of The Heaven Ind.


    The participants were given enough time to study them and prepare tactics!


    Furthermore, The Seventh Division was the first to y it, so other esports yers'' eyes were on them, as it was important to study the game and learn more from others.


    Finally, the yers arrived in their respectivends.


    -


    Jake and the rest of his team appeared in the forest''s nest.


    The woond wasn''t anything special. It was so in that Jake''s angles were only limited by the trees'' tall frames, nothing more. There weren''t many bushes around, and no roots peeked out from the forest''s floor.


    It was because the forest naturally could be upgraded or changed with The Environment Sphere. Given that thisnd could turn into a real mess soon enough, it wasn''t surprising that it was so simple.


    "Ender," Jake called hispanion.


    Coming out from the tattoo which could go through Jake''s equipment, Ender quickly materialized into his baby form and perched on Jake''s shoulder.


    "Scour surroundings. You don''t have to keep an eye on your mana. Find the first yers and theirnd. Tell us about their sses and weapons¡ªeverything," Jake said.


    Ender nodded before sinking into the darkness. He flew through obstacles with his unique ability to turn any shadow and darkness into his nest.


    Turning around, Jake nced at his team.


    Prince held their team''s Territory Sphere.


    He tossed it up for fun.


    Just like the name implied, it was an oval item. Their team''s sphere was ck-green. A little jester was within it, meaning it must have been crafted after their team name.


    "This art is to my liking," Prince said.


    While he was so casual, it was the best choice for the tank to hold onto the sphere. It could be stolen by anyone, and Prince''s stats and undead ss allowed him to keep it to himself the longest.


    There was also a trick to those spheres.


    If the entire team were to be eliminated, the sphere''s logo would permanently change to the yer''s team holding the sphere at the time.


    Prince stood in the middle of Casual Clown''s team, keeping tabs on the sphere. Last Coin was beside him as he was the most vulnerable member of their team.


    The rest of the team roosted around them, waiting for Ender''s information.


    Jake and El Boss Queen were close to each other.


    Their perception skills were spread around.


    Jake asked, "Any team you want to defeat in particr?"


    "No," she replied.


    "I want to defeat The Untamed. My sister is in that guild, so I want to rile her up," Jake said. His smile was so broad that El Boss Queen couldn''t see any animosity in him but purepetitiveness.


    It raised a few questions within her and troubled her.


    A few secondster, Ender returned to Jake''s side.


    Jake asked, "You found someone?"


    "A girl," Ender replied. "Just one. She''s alone beside The Territory Sphere. Her name is AAAAAAAA."


    "She''s a bait," El Boss Queen said.


    The others agreed as Jake and El Boss Queen had unmuted themselves in the voice chat, their voices heard by the rest.


    A single entity alone in the battle royal game with teams could only be bait.


    There was no other choice.


    ''It''s Maria¡­ Robert told me she was skilled because she could sense me and pinpoint my direction,'' Jake thought. He said aloud, "She''s obviously provoking us to move first, but we must swallow the bait and fight her anyway."


    "We face her with our usual formation?" SWalker asked.


    Jake smiled, "We can hide, you know?"


    "Ah," SWalker nodded as he understood his mistake.


    He smiled.


    -


    Maria spent nearly the same time on the tutorial ind as Jake.


    Her experiences over there were much different than his.


    She was blind.


    It was so difficult to y, let alone fight monsters that Richard passed her The Perception Skill on the first day and told her to focus on it.


    Armed with that skill, Maria developed it into a higher grade and even evolved it.


    In her case, it was no longer The Perception Skill but the Vision(Epic).


    She could see much more than others, and her range was ten times greater. She could outline people in her perception bubble, look into them, and notice even the little details they were unaware of.


    She could observe so much more that it was ironic that she was a blind woman.


    Nheless, it was because shecked that one sense that her other senses heightened and blended with her Vision Skill, allowing her to track others with them.


    It could no longer be called Vision.That said, Mariawas far fromtrulyunlockingthe power of her skill.


    She was still someone to be wary of.


    Maria parted her lips as she sensed peopleing into her territory.


    She said, "Seven entities areing in our direction. They''re covered in a magic skill. Their attire tells me they''re Casual Clowns. A tank, two swordsmen, a spear user, a mage, an archer, and a woman with a high physical build. Their formation is odd, with the mage at the front."


    When Last Coin appeared as the only entity out of seven, one of Maria''s teammates confirmed her suspicions.


    It was the swordsman from The Raven Guild, Beatrix. "They must have hidden themselves like we did."


    Maria smiled.


    She was the center of the invisible mantle she had produced through an item her older sister had gotten for her from the high-level dungeon.


    As a mage with impable perception skills, she could hide everyone without too limited distance restrictions and sustain the vast area invisibility with her skills and stats alone.


    The thing was that¡­ Last Coin could do the same.


    He widened his eyes, channeled his mana, and pointed his palm at Beatrix!


    Lightning sparks sprouted around his dominant hand.


    Maria''s face paled.


    She yelled, "He knows where you are! He''s the same as me! Beatrix! You''re the target!"


    Despite the swordsman being the target, The Raven Guild''s tank stepped before Maria to protect her. She was the core of their formation and team.


    Her importance was high.


    The tank, Iga, shouted, "Miss Maria! Please, get rid of their tank! Worry not about Beatrix!"


    As the lightning bolt roared and snaked toward the swordsman, Maria quickly stirred mana within herself and used her main magic without clicking the skill icon.


    Her main magic was gravity.


    She lost half her mana points to use her strongest skill¡ªReverse Gravity Zone.


    Her zone could only wrap around a single person at the low level. That, however, was more than she could have asked for.


    Her skill coiled around Prince before throwing him to the skies. He flew up in a diagonal line like an invisible elevator had sheathed him in.


    Once stranded high in the skies, Prince had only a few moments before the imminent fall.


    A drop from such a high altitude was enough to finish off mages and even swordsmen sses! Maria used it on the tank because she was confident in her team.


    Without the ck knight, Casual Clowns were sitting ducks!


    That was when one of the six presences on the ground suddenly disappeared.


    Jake appeared on Prince''s back.


    ''FORMLESS SOLDIER FORM!'' he drew the highest anchor. ''HOWL, ODIN!''


    The thunder roared.


    Before anyone''s battle could even begin below, Jake''s arrow zoomed down from the skies like a falling star at no one other than the healer of The Raven Guild!


    The second thunder boomed across thend.


    Once the dirt settled down, the healer was nowhere to be seen.


    [You have killed Happy ck Girl Lv. 30]


    [The Raven Guild has lost one of their participants!]


    Jake shouted, "Nice one, Coin! She was exactly where you told me!"


    Coin smiled, "You''re amazing, Jake! You can stretch your perception skill so far ahead!"


    These two brightly chuckled at each other.


    Still hanging in the skies, Prince sighed, "Never did I think I''d be a dark horse!"


    "You can be a horse for some time," Jake said. "Anyway, I''m going down to deal with their mage. You will survive the fall damage?"


    Damien harrumphed, "I''d not dare to call myself a tank if I were to die of a fall damage! I''ll dance with their tank. Only a few can match my moves on the dance floor!"


    "Sweet," Jake smiled. He used his movement skill to appear close to hispanions. Each of them had three arrows on them, hidden beneath their equipment.


    He could teleport to them so long as they were in his perception bubble!


    Jake could control it so well with his skills that he wasn''t worried about his limitations!


    He appeared next to Sin and drew his bow at the enemy, exchanging moves with her¡ªBeatrix.

 Chapter 199: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (5)

    ''How could he see Happy?!'' Maria thought.


    The healer of their team was perfectly hidden behind the secondyer of the invisible zone. She was supposed to be the safest person on The Raven Guild''s team, as Maria and Iga''s window dressing was meant to make the mage the most crucial part of the team. Yet, Jake''s Thunder Arrow was enough to take her down.


    In a single blow, the healer¡ªone of the essential cogs of every team¡ªwas taken out of the equation.


    It was such an unexpected and sudden blow to the team that Maria and the rest grew worried about their chances against Casual Clowns.


    Jake also appeared next to his healer as though looking down on them.


    He helped Sin ckberry cope with Beatrix, whose de would soon meet SWalker''s sword.


    ''It''s six versus seven,'' Maria thought, ''Their tank will soon fall. I don''t think he''s weak enough to die from the fall damage, but he should be stunned for a few seconds after the impact. Before hees down and further troubles us, I''ll create the path for my teammates!''


    The remaining members of her team were meleebat yers¡ªa thief, ance wielder, and a dagger user. Thest member was quite a unique yer as she didn''t have a thief or an assassin ss.


    She was a ninja, with a knife and shurikens as her primary weapons.


    Her second subss was a mage as she weaved five elements with her weapons to strike.


    Shaw is in a stalemate with ance wielder while the thief is immobilized by SWalker''s Knight Mode.


    El Boss Queen faced the ninja woman and was the first member of Jake''s team to suffer serious damage. She was surprised by the ninja''s skills, as she believed this woman could only use physical attacks.


    Maria''s lips widened as she noticed that, ''Excellent, Ann!''


    Without pointing her staff in the direction she wanted to affect the battleground, Maria used one of her lesser gravity skills. She twisted tall and in trees, forcing them to plummet around El Boss Queen and the ninja.


    Before those trees could be like a prison to entrap El Boss Queen, an abrupt wind torpedo mmed itself into their barks, bending them away from the tanned woman.


    Last Coin didn''t even look in her direction, keeping his eyes on Maria.


    He stood still, his Joker Mask getting more intimidating as precious seconds passed.


    Maria whispered, "That was a Gust Of Wind¡­"


    "¡­yes, you noticed," Last Coin timidly replied. "You can try swaying the battlefield again. I suggest you make a move on me first because I will not let your magic get to my teammates."


    He recalled his conversation with Jake before this battle.


    If archery was good at troubling others, magic was much more versatile when it came to controlling the environment.


    Therefore, Last Coin, with his keen eye and senses for mana, was holding the crown of the clown''s battlefield while his archer friend was breezing between others to trouble others.


    ''Their game n might be simr to ours. But I know Jake is better than their ninja and thief!'' Last Coin thought.


    At the same time, Prince finallynded.


    -


    "You''re mine," SWalker said as he butted in Sin and Beatrix''s battle. He stared at the female swordsman with a serious expression behind his mask.


    He side-nced at Sin, "You don''t mind, right?"


    Sin shook her head, "I don''t. I''ll spend more mana on healing Prince. What about your previous opponent?"


    SWalker chuckled, "I passed her to Jake. He''ll force a swap soon and make her fight El. She should be fine against the thief."


    That much was understandable.


    Sin took the middle of the formation and used her hidden ss. Warm orange streaks passed through everyone, increasing their health and mana regeneration.


    The tornado of the same power mmed into Prince''s back as he raised his shield and broad sword at the enemy''s tank.


    [You have been blessed by Ra''s Warmth!]


    [Your healing and mana regeneration has been temporarily increased by 200%]


    [Your stamina consumption has been lowered by 50% for thirty seconds.]


    [Your primary stat has been increased by 125% for thirty seconds.]


    In less than ten seconds, she strengthened everyone on her team! It was so easy because everyone was close to her, but Sin''s warmth could reach yers even fifty meters away!


    In fact, she was confident that her reach was even longer.


    She stood behind Prince. Seven profiles of her teammates and her own floated before her. She kept tabs on her teammates'' stats and would react ordingly to severe losses.


    For that reason, El Boss Queen also received a significant portion of Ra''s Warmth.


    Meanwhile, SWalker brandished his sword against Beatrix, The Raven Guild''s newbie swordsman.


    ''I sparred with Sin for two weeks, so I can tell she''s a much better swordsman than me. I''ve seen enough of her moves, and it''s now my duty to defeat her opponent,'' SWalker thought. His choice of enabling Sin to focus on her healer role was good, but there was also an underlying selfish goal.


    If the conditions were right, he wanted to fight against swordsmen!


    He wanted to confront them head-on and be stronger so that he could fight Sin in the future and defeat her.


    "I''ll see what you can do," he said as he stared at Beatrix.


    His opponent didn''t like that haughtiness. She scowled at him before closing distance and exchanging a few moves. Both held swords in two hands, but their y styles differed.


    SWalker hadn''t even moved from his spot. He stood like a knight and defended himself against this woman with minuscule movements, keeping his sword close to his chest.


    On the other hand, Beatrix was like a wild beast, shing at him as much as she could.


    SWalker thought, ''I can see her pattern. It''s simple. Behind that simplicity, however, is a significantg. The more she cuts and thrusts at me, the more I get used to that pattern. When theg behind her attacks fades, I''ll be taken aback and suddenly defenseless.''


    It could be said thatBeatrix was drawing an irregr web with her sword.


    She was creating a gap in that web, which would allow her to severely wound her opponent.


    Perhaps thisgapwouldbe enough to defeat him!


    SWalker suddenly lurched at Beatrix.


    ''In this gap, you so desperately work for¡­''


    He activated his original skill and sheathed his de with a ck-red aura!


    [You have used The Enemy Skill.]


    ''¡­you will not see a chance to win but me.''


    The pale, colorless mask suddenly lit up in red stripes. It even had a cruel smile written on it!


    SWalker''s words became a reality as everything Beatrix worked for was gone.


    Instead, she gazed at SWalker''s eye-catching Joker Mask.


    Worse, she also felt his sword tearing through her pauldron and driving itself into her skin and muscles! She was assaulted by abrupt game notifications, which told her about the severe health point losses and bleeding.


    The heavy de didn''t stay long in her flesh.


    SWalker took it back swiftly before lowering it down at her again. He drew a vast, long cut on her armor, popping it open. There was no fan service as there was a chain mail protecting the leftovers of Beatrix''s dignity.


    s, the said dignity was getting shed left and right by SWalker.


    His sword was blurred as he cut through Beatrix.


    He seized his chance, not nning on letting it slip through his fingers!


    Before long, thedy''s sword cluttered on the ground.


    [You have killed Beatrix Lv. 30]


    SWalker flourished his sword and wiped the blood off of it. ''I''m content with that battle. I could quickly read through her skill and overwhelm her. Just like she has ways to surprise her enemies, so have I. The Enemy''s power-up is the perfect parallel to The Knight Mode. I learned a few parries from Sin and became better at one-handed swordsmanship.


    I won''t be surprised if The Enemy evolves in this tournament. Knight might as well be the king of defenses, second to Prince.''


    Deep in his heart, SWalker felt everyone would evolve or improve during this tournament. He couldn''t wait to see his friends'' progress.


    As he looked around, he noticed that Jake had managed to help El Boss Queen and set her up against the thief. Now that she had the upper hand, she was determined to defeat her opponent.


    ''I wonder if she will also evolve. If yes, then what will be of her?'' SWalker thought. As a swordsman, he disliked El Boss Queen''s skill. He even allowed himself to look at her, going ham against the thief.


    She utterly disregarded her bleeding and wounds.


    All she wanted was to strangle the thief.


    That was when Prince''s voice went across everyone.


    "I lost the microphone!"


    Jake tranted, "He lost the edge against their tank!"


    Prince corrected Jake, "Against their tank and that mage woman!"


    Last Coin added, "Sorry! That tank taunted me! I didn''t expect that!"


    Prince shouted, "Ah, dear! You believed in me so much! Don''t apologize! Prepare for whatever is about toe!"


    Casual Clowns were suddenly rooted down to the ground, unable to act.


    Their eyes fell on The Raven Guild''s tank, whose shield emanated the spiraling aura.


    Behind her, Maria had pressed her hand against the tank''s steel armor and pushed her skill onto her shield.


    It looked like one of their bestbinations would soon unfold on the scene! None of them expected it toe out during the first sh!

 Chapter 200: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (6)

    [You have used The Reversal Gravity Zone.]


    [You have lost all of your mana points.]


    [You have refilled ten percent of your mana through the essory¡ªJinn''s Blue Ring.]


    [You have refilled ten percent of your mana through the essory¡ªEvesting Ne.]


    [You have refilled ten percent of your mana through the essory¡ªLin''s Noble Earring.]


    [You have seized control of your Reversal Gravity Zone¡ªthe skill''s duration has been extended.]


    Once Maria and her tank caught Jake in a trap no one could move in, she conjured her strongest skill. Her essories shed in various lights as she used their skills to resupply her mana point.


    In the meantime, the ninja and the thief swiftly weaved around Casual Clowns. tters of heavy chains resounded across the forest as these two ran around their enemies while dragging them in their wake.


    Those chains were soon tied up on every member of the Casual Clown team.


    Acute thorns lined up those chains, meaning that thrashing in them was enough to self-inflict severe bleeding.


    It was impossible to extricate without paying a price for it.


    The two fastest members of The Raven Guild connected all those chains to a single person¡ªPrince.


    "All done, Miss Maria!"


    "You got them!"


    "Thank you!" Maria replied to her teammates, reversing the gravity around Prince. "The Raven''s Tree!"


    He was again thrown into the elevator that diagonally lifted him to the skies.


    This time, however, he pulled along with himself the entire team. He also flew higher than before, getting sprawled on the vista of the enormous mountain! Below him, his teammates dangled like broken dolls, unable to free themselves from the shackles prepared by the thief and the ninja!


    The chains'' thorns scraped into their equipment like chainsaws! Sparks scurried away the most from Prince as he was encased in heavy armor from head to toe.


    The picture was exactly like Maria had named it¡ªThe Raven''s Tree.


    Her enemies were helpless in the skies.


    Her team, however, were like ravens, waiting below the tree for their snack to plummet.


    They''d eat them alive if need be.


    ''Ingenious!'' Jake thought as he ignored his system messages.


    His leather armor was durable, protecting him well against the shackles. He''d lost a few durability points, but not too much because he''d decided not to move too much. Had he tried to actually get free, he would have lost his torso''s protection and even lost asignificant chunk of health points.


    As he hung at a high altitude, he stared at the skies. Puffy clouds were obstructing his view of the mountain''s top.


    Those clouds were simr to the fog he''d see whenever he tried to recall his drunk self sparring with Viktor.


    At that moment, Jake didn''t care about his teammates.


    Given his situation, he was clearly presented with a chance to improve his archery. Therefore, he only thought about himself and The Feather Step.


    It was a skill that could reverse his hazardous circumstances! He''d be able to surprise his opponent and even hunt them down before they realized that he was free!


    Jake''s heart raced against his chest.


    He produced so much adrenaline as he raised the stakes as much as possible!


    If only he could tear apart that fog and absorb the essential skill to reverse this situation!


    If he could unlock that potential!


    That was when El Boss Queen''s voice resounded. "I''ll survive this fall! It''s physical damage, so I can negate it with The Martial Artists'' Skin! Don''t focus your buffs on me!"


    Last Coin screamed, "I''m the same! No need to buff me! I can ignore those chains and use the mana step to teleport below! I''ll barricade us on the ground!"


    These two could keep going.


    These two would somehow manage the situation while everyone else would be stunned after receiving the high damage of the drop.


    Sin was confident she''d be able to keep everyone alive, too.


    Prince shouted, "I''ll go undead. The cooldown of this transformation is one hour, but it''s better to be safe than sorry! My dear sister, wrap your skills around the rest and ensure they stay alive!"


    Jake''s eyes shone bright.


    He couldn''t use his movement skill because those chains connected him to Prince.


    It was difficult to break them while being pulled by a gravity force.


    Moreover, Jake wasn''t as close to mana as Last Coin was. He couldn''t bypass the rules with his talent.


    His heart thumped aloud.


    Never in his life did he regret his path of drilling skills into a muscle memory.


    Never.


    "I''m fine on my own," Jake said, his voice emotionless.


    "You sure?" Sin asked.


    "Yeah," Jake replied.


    He turned away from the growing distant skies and mountain.


    His plummeting velocity suddenly increased.


    He fell like a stone!


    Meanwhile, Sin used her best supportive skill.


    She exuded a sunrise light that sheathed her in a round zone. It was seen-through, making her seem like a deity imprisoned in a divine nest.


    It was like a mini-sun.


    Though its light stretched far and wide, the supportive properties had only extended toward SWalker and Shaw. She took them into the same cocoons, blessing them with impregnable damage reduction.


    Their endurance stats skyrocketed beyond the boundaries of level thirty yers, ensuring that their bodies were as tough as they should have been to survive the damage fall.


    [You have used Ra''s Shrine(Legendary)]


    [You have lost 66% of your mana points.]


    [You have protected two entities.]


    [You have lost 20% of your mana points.]


    The shrinested thirty seconds. Within its embrace, Sin''s skills were more effective. She could increase her healing even up to three hundred percent and turn stamina loss into a fairy tale!


    She could also increase any stat she wanted with her Ra''s Warmth, no longer limited to the yer''s primary stat! She used leftovers of her mana to bless her teammates with that convenient skill.


    She didn''t want any risks.


    In a nutshell, Sin''s control over her skills and buffs was so much more diverse in the shrine that its legendary grade rank and mana consumption were justified.


    That said, she was adorned with various essories, so that wasn''t really a problem.


    ''I have wanted to save you with this skill since you told us about Richard. This stubbornness is what I hate in you, Jake,'' Sin thought as bitterness rolled onto her tongue.


    She sighed.


    A distant memory shed in her mind.


    It was a scene from The Unconquerable Mountain. Sin had conquered it much differently than Jake and seized the spire, only to see the newbie helper standing before her.


    He told her that he was herst opponent.


    He told her about the statue behind him and that it was after one of the misfits.


    Getting close to this statue would reward her with a ss unavable on the maind.


    If she didn''t kill him, she would never get close to it.


    That was Richard''s game¡ªhis final job.


    Therefore, Sin killed him.


    She wasn''t like her brother and Jake, who refused to kill Richard. She never needed his help and conquered the tutorial ind with her strength and wits alone.


    There was too much free time at the time because her brother struggled to adjust to the game world.


    Sin, however, was a sinner even before the game began.


    That was why a part of her was excited about the future when Jake would find out about that incident.


    That said, Bemende''s words also proved to be true.


    [You need warmth to melt your cold countenance and heart that yearns for it as well.]


    [You have received a legendary ss, The Incarnation Of Sun, Ra.]


    It was tailored for her, meaning Sin had a few moves that would allow her to call forth the sun''s power to strengthen her de.


    For now, however, the sun had to rest.


    The three shrines plummeted and shook the ground upon the impact.


    [You have lost 541 HP!]


    [You have fallen from a high altitude¡ªyour body is stunned for thirty seconds.]


    Unable to even lift a finger, Sin stared ahead.


    The battle was ongoing.


    She rested her eyes on her brother.


    [Did you kill Richard?]


    [Of course not! Such simple art is not my style! I decided to jump off the spire instead! Guess what happened when I died? I became The Walking Dead! That''s so much more like my art!


    I, a mere undead, shall feast on all about death and be the true king of death. From The Dark Knight to The Death Overlord! I reckon that will be my sixth movie!]


    [I killed him.]


    [I knew you would do that. Richard''s a fine guy, so he must have given you free rein. Killing him must have been as easy as pulling a trigger. He was that foreign to you¡­ but your hands trembled, right?]


    [I think Bemende noticed that, too. She passed me a troublesome ss.]


    [Oh, you''re a pdin, then! Alrighty! I will be the tank! I wanted to be the tank anyway. My turn to protect you! No one will hurt or insult you!]


    [You can''t even swing a sword yet.]


    [So mean! I still love you, my dear sister!]


    [Truth is often mean.]


    [Our adventure shall not be! Tomorrow, we head to the maind! I''ll splurge to buy high-quality stuff for us! I''ll also try to get my hands on the dark horse, a steed worthy of me.]


    [Weren''t you scared of horses on set?]


    [I fear nothing after the rigorous training on the tutorial ind! Nothing at all! I don''t mind a few scars so long as they aren''t on my face!]


    Sin faintly smiled.


    That was when Shaw''s voice entered her ears.


    "Isn''t Jake partially immobilized?" he asked. It was safe to talk through the voice chat while stunned.


    Sin looked at his stats and then shifted her eyes to him.


    ''Who stunned him for this long?'' Sin asked.

 Chapter 201: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (7)

    I Come In Peace was right.


    Jake was partially immobilized.


    His right leg was broken after he''d decided to stubbornly gamble. He bet on being able to use The Feather Step without having it as a skill in his game system.


    It can be said that what Drunk Jake learns dwells within him forever.


    Jake, however, never picks up skills like a yer. He always practices his skills manually to the bone and acquires them through his training and hard work.


    His drunk self is the opposite.


    He can grasp the potential of Jake''s stats, skills, and everything else with a single nce. Given the right conditions, he can learn what Jake sees and studies on the first try.


    Jake''s Rapid Release Skill was unlocked in its entirety because of that unnatural state.


    Jake doesn''t even need to nce at the skill''s icon to be able to use it.


    It''s in his blood and bones.


    Contrary to his muddled self, Jake still needs the help of the game system to use his other skills. It''s, however, a matter of time before Jake can instinctively use the first skills, just like The Rapid Release Skill.


    ''I used The Feather Step for a few seconds. I failed at the end,'' Jake thought as he clung to the forest floor. He received a system message about his broken leg and that he couldn''t use it until it was healed.


    It wasn''t that much of a problem.


    Fishing out an arrow from his inventory through The Rapid Release Skill, Jake chucked it behind before any enemies converged on him.


    He teleported away. He could finally use it because the chains broke as he plummeted.


    In the meantime, Last Coin, El Boss Queen, and Princended.


    These three immediately got to work.


    Last Coin shouted, "I''ll limit their angles! Thirty-two earth walls!"


    Themon earth walls surged from the forest floor. They were so prominent that the trees couldn''t stay in their way and were forcefully pulled away. He created a circle andbyrinth inside.


    Casual Clowns'' perception skills flooded the corridors.


    At the entrance of this base, Prince stood still, his colossal frame enough to clog the door.


    His hollow eyes represented the abyss of death.


    "You''ve made me mad, little girls," he said as he stepped forward. "I''ll cut through as many times as I have zeros on all my bank ounts. And I have lots of them¡ªounts and zeros."


    The Raven Guild''s tank ignored his words.


    She muttered under her nose as she couldn''t wrap her head around Casual Clowns'' survival, "How could all of them survive that? We''re low-level yers! Thews should apply to all of us!"


    Maria replied, "I don''t know¡­ I was sure their mage and archer would survive ourbination, but this is too much."


    "Don''t be discouraged, Miss! We just have to repeat it! These guys won''t be able to survive the samebo twice! There''s no way!" Iga encouraged the pir of her team.


    That was when Prince forced her to look at him.


    "Stealing Spotlight!" he screamed. "It takes two for a tango, woman!"


    He rushed to the tank. The enemy''s tank blocked his taunt but was still forced to face him. She raised her shield and entered a steady pose enough to block an avnche!


    s, Prince proved to be more than an avnche.


    BANG!


    His ck shield kicked the woman away, hurling Iga to Maria''s side.


    Damien Twice sneered, "And it takes more than a man to tango with twodies."


    "W-what''s this strength?!" Iga screamed as she lost the ground in less than a second. It wasn''t even a contest of strength between her and Prince. It was a total defeat!


    While raising her staff, Maria whispered, "He''s no longer a human. He''s just bones."


    "Race change?!" Iga widened her eyes in surprise.


    "I heard being undead doesn''t fall under the race change category. He''s an undead. His physical strength and endurance must have been raised beyond standard means. Ourbination forced them to reveal their cards¡­ which they seem to have much more."


    Ignoring Maria''sments, Prince swung his heavy sword at Iga.


    Her shield started losing its luster as he shed through its surface, leaving deep dents. Sparks continuously ballooned between them as Prince relentlessly lowered his broad sword at her.


    He''d not stop until her shield split into two pieces!


    Maria tried to assist Iga by disturbing Prince''s weapon with her gravity control. It would have worked well before Prince''s Undead Transformation.


    He was so much stronger now that her reverse gravity zone wouldn''t even lift him.


    Prince took a long swing before horizontally shing his foe.


    His higher strength blew away Iga at Maria.


    The tank''s wider frame consumed the mage.


    ''Oh no! Miss Maria''s health points fell so much! I must quickly stand up!'' Iga thought.


    That was when Prince put his foot on her stomach and pinned her down.


    He shifted his weight onto his boot and added as much strength as possible. The cries of the pitiful mage bounced off her tank''s steel armor.


    Iga''s face crumbled into despair. ''The Guild Master will kill us. She will kill us! Miss Maria can''t die in this way! It must be an honorable death, at least! Not under my armor!


    No, I can''t be the culprit!''


    "STOP IT!" Iga screamed out of her lungs.


    Prince raised his sword and shoved it into her stomach. "Get your first million before trying to request something from me."


    "STOPPPPPPPPPPP!"


    The broken pieces of her armor were getting peeled off as Prince thrashed his sword deeply lodged in her stomach. He kept sneering beneath his unique helmet, drawing the entire potential of its design.


    That crooked smile was such torture!


    It was so prominent that it soon dwarfed Iga''s fear of her Guild Master.


    She could only despair that she had lost against someone so annoying!


    Soon, Maria died.


    Following her demise was Iga, who died with the most twisted expression she''d ever drawn.


    Prince hollered, "That''s an art of death!"


    -


    "Thisnce chick is mine!" El Boss Queen shouted as she threw herself at one of the three remaining foes.


    It was ance wielder that Shaw had fought before.


    Since he could hear her voice through the voice chat, he clicked his tongue and told her about thence woman''s pattern and sneaky moves.


    He exined, "She likes to cut from below the most! Her speed matches mine, so you''d better overwhelm her with strength and obnoxious skill!"


    "Your voice is obnoxious!" El Boss Queen retorted.


    "Shut up!" Shaw replied.


    At the same time as this reply rang out, thence woman thrust her weapon at El. She didn''t bother avoiding it as she knew this weapon couldn''t hurt her.


    She threw a punch she''d learned in her childhood.


    As an orphan, El Boss Queen knew how to fight from as far back as she could remember. Unfortunately, she grew up in one of the worst orphanages, where caretakers had their favorites and even egged on their charges tomit crimes.


    She never was a favorite.


    Her tannedplexion also made a few caretakers look upon her and force others to mistreat her.


    She never had a chance to speak a propernguage.


    Anguage of strength shaped El Boss Queen into what she is today.


    ''Why am I so pissed?!'' El Boss Queen thought as she exchanged moves with her opponent. Thence hadnded on her numerous times, but none of the strikes had done anything to her.


    On the other hand, El was throwing wide punches.


    She remained loyal to her true nature, hoping for a lucky punch.


    ''It can''t be because of that guy! This loser failed tond properly!'' El Boss Queen thought about Jake. Next, she recalled Prince and how he swore to pay back for throwing him around.


    El Boss Queen''s heart heated up.


    ''Damien is so cool! I can''t disappoint him! The loser did his best to help me be useful to the team, so I gotta reciprocate him! I will defeat this chick and our next opponents on our way to take over the mountain''s top! I''ll do it for Damien!''


    That was when she recalled her lucky encounter.


    In The Warmonger Empire, various masters dwelled.


    Some of them weremoners whose dreams were to stand on equal ground with royalties. Those were known as Martial Artists in the empire''snds.


    One of them had saved El Boss Queen from the capital''s guards.


    [You remind me of the young me! Hoho! I will pass you the skill I''m most proud of! This skill is known as The Martial Artists'' Skin Skill, which works simrly to The Perception Skill. The more you get beaten, the more your skin gets used to the melee weapons! Once you activate the skill, you can ignore any physical damage!


    The more experience you have, the harder it is to overwhelm The Martial Artists'' Skin! I can''t pass you my cumtive experience, as it''s important for you to hoard your own! Hoho! I can pass you a few martial arts skills, though! This is my old rival''s punch¡ªThe Void Punch! It''s the strongest art I obtained in the life-and-death battle against him.


    Have fun, and keep ying around!]


    El Boss Queen suddenly changed her flow without even thinking deeply about it. Instead of throwing punches left and right, she crumbled into a proper form and thrust her punch forward.


    The wind around her twisted like an entrance to the void!


    It was such a sudden change that thence yer didn''t have any means to block that punch!


    El''s fist sank into the woman''s armor.


    The invisible force spun the armor into a gaping hole. Its force was so powerful that thence woman''s vest was also obliterated into oblivion, exposing her milky flesh.


    El drove her fist even deeper, sinking her hand into her foe''s stomach.


    Once lodged in, she rushed forward and rooted the woman to the wall.


    "Now, every punch is a lucky punch," she growled.


    After freeing her dominant hand, El pummeled the poor opponent to death. The wall beneath the woman cracked numerous times; the same happened to her armor. Her face was worse, as El didn''t seem to feelpassion toward other females'' beauties.


    She broke thence woman''s nose and knocked out a few teeth.


    There was no room for fan service.


    It was simply a brutal fight.


    At the end of it, after thence woman disappeared, El appeared like a mad but satisfied hound. Blood dripped down her face and fists as she heaved her chest.


    She stood still, silent and excited¡ªa broad smile said so.


    The crowd loved it, and so did Damien Twice.


    He whistled, "Such a crazy art."


    El gasped and blushed. She stared at The Dark Knight, her lips parted.


    Prince sneered, "Two left. Our boy Coin has caught the ninja in his walls. The thief ran away."


    "Ugh¡­ so we didn''t get them all?" El Boss Queen asked.


    Prince chuckled, "Leave the thief to my dark horse."

 Chapter 202: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (8)

    ''We didn''t even get one!'' the ninja woman inwardly shouted at herself.


    It was a shame for them not to get even a single person from Casual Clowns.


    Those guys weren''t even backed by a prestigious guild!


    Their team didn''t have any skillbinations prepared for them by high-level yers! Their equipment was of high quality, and so was The Raven Guild''s team.


    It was true that none of them had any special ss. Maria''s Gravity Magic was the only unique part of their team, as anyone could be a ninja at low levels.


    Maria received that magic from her older sister, the guild master. The rest of the team received training from other high-level yers and even were taught how tobine their skills to create The Raven''s Tree skillbo.


    It was their trump card that should have helped them get to the mountain''s spire.


    At the highest altitude, Maria''s gravity magic would have taken the mountain''s crown and driven anyone off its peak. It was supposed to go this way! Yet, Casual Clowns demonstrated such an individual show of strength that theirbo had been rendered useless!


    It was abo prepared against low-level yers because no one at such a level should be able to oppose naturalws.


    Casual Clownsughed at such concepts, however.


    ''If we only met another team!'' the ninja screamed. Had they met other participants, things should have gone their way, as Maria was one of the best pirs to y around!


    The ninja woman tranted her frustrations into strength, shing at the earth wall before her. Each time she made a gap in it, however, the enemy mage would rece it with another earth wall.


    He hadn''t given her a single gap!


    That was when the earth wall stopped regeneration.


    As the ninja thought Last Coin ran out of mana, she drove herself into the wall and shattered it into pieces. What came out, however, was her nightmare.


    The Dark Knight stood with his arms crossed.


    The rest of the team, bar the archer, stood still behind him.


    They stared at her through their masks, appearing like a group of bullies or perhaps clowns ridiculing theirst foe at hisst breath.


    "Look at what we have here! A ninja!" Prince shouted. "Nin! Nin!"


    The ninja bit her lips. She raised her dagger and held it horizontally before her chest. Even if she was alone against six, she''d not die without any damage done!


    Prince hollered, "One of us is enough! My little rival!"


    Shaw spat, "Dare to call me a little again, and I will y you before you grow wings!"


    "Haha! I like that!" Prince chuckled.


    Taking the helm of his team, I Come In Peace clenched his spear''s shaft tightly and pointed its sharp end at his opponent. He didn''t have a chance to disy his strength, let alone score a win, so he was eager to defeat this ninja woman and show his girlfriend that her boyfriend was more than worth cheering for!


    ''Anna must be cheering the most for me now. I will not disappoint my girl!'' Shaw imagined his girlfriend and the jealous looks she must have gathered by now from her surroundings. She wasn''t alone, but with her friends, so he could also see them sneering at jealous men.


    He grew prideful.


    He turned that into his strength.


    Finally, these two shed.


    Though Shaw''s spear was longer and gave him much more range, the ninja woman was used to fighting those kinds of opponents and agilely closed up distance with him.


    Both could feel the weight of their weapons as loud bangs resounded and sparks flew from within their contact. A few health point losses were on either side.


    Shaw also defended himself well with his spear''s shaft.


    That was when the ninja woman threw a few knives at him.


    ''Fast release! Must be like Jake''s skill,'' he blocked them off with his spear''s de and handle. The woman didn''t miss those precious seconds she had bought with that move and threatened to cut Shaw''s neck.


    To further immobilize him, she chucked her chains at him while in motion.


    That was what Shaw had been waiting for.


    ''I wanted you tomit this far!'' he thought.


    In an instant, he used all of his buff skills.


    It would have taken him a few seconds had it been beforeing here. Now, Shaw could turn them on in a second, thanks to the new, expensive equipment he''d received from Prince!


    His presence changed.


    The ninja''s perception skill notified her of that.


    That said, Shaw didn''t give her a chance to adapt to it. He strongly drew his spear closer to himself, pulling the ninja out of her flow.


    She lost the ground beneath her soles, now flying toward Shaw!


    Thrusting his spear forward in a motion drilled into his muscle memory, Shaw skewered the ninja woman. Blood trailed off her stomach onto his spear''s shaft, trickling down like a river.


    He raised her up to present his catch to the entire world!


    ''No wonder she couldn''t have gained an upper hand against him¡­ these guys are so strong individually,'' the ninja woman thought as her time on the scene was counted.


    Once again, she was before the vista of the clowns gazing at her. This time, all of them were smiling. Their smiles sliced her heart as each appeared condescending.


    The truth was that they were just happy.


    The severe bleeding soon snatched the ninja.


    Shaw lowered his spear and sent a thumbs up to his friends.


    Prince reciprocated, "Fantastic art, my tiny rival."


    "I''ll kill you."


    -


    "Looks like The Raven Guild''s Seventh Division Team has lost against Casual Clowns! They''re the second team about to go on a vacation!" Elise spat at her microphone as shemented.


    Hermentator duo and she were so interested in Casual Clowns that these two hadmented on their battle against The Raven Guild from the start.


    The crowd didn''t mind that. It was difficult to follow everyone in the battle royal game, so the broadcast soon would show reys of other teams and their battles.


    Bobby said, "Looks like the thief of The Raven Guild was told to ditch the battlefield and hide in the shadows!"


    Elise asked, "What do you think of this move?"


    Bobby smiled. "It''s not bad. The consumable items should soon appear on the battlefields! There''s a chance that one of them is to revive a few teammates! I believe The Raven Guild''s thief is betting on that."


    Elise eximed. "Ohhhh! That''s true! When we think of consumables, we mostly think of potions and other items to restore health and mana points! But this is the esports tournament! The entire scene is crafted to surprise us and our participants!"


    Bobby nodded. "Exactly. Furthermore, the thief''s life is dying The Territory Sphere. Casual Clowns have acquired their second sphere but can''t assimte it yet with theirs! Even if she''s not betting on anything, she''s doing that to spite her enemies! Such a resolution is worthy of praise!


    The Raven Guild isn''t going down without making their opponents pay the price!"


    Elise sneered, "They didn''t even get a single kill, though! Let''s see where the thief yer is¡­ oh my gawd! Look at that! Her shoulder has been wounded by an arrow! The Archer is on her tail! The Archer is chasing the thief!


    This is unbelievable!"


    Compelled to agree, Bobby nodded three times. "This is as you say! Unbelievable! The thief is smartly zigzagging around the trees to avoid showing her presence and protect herself from pursues! She''s hiding in the shadows, too! But Archer from Casual Clowns has found an angle to shoot an arrow at her!


    This takes more than a skill or experience! Can he even control his arrow''s flight after its release?! If not, this is a raw talent!"


    Elise widened her eyes, then.


    She glued her eyes to the screen.


    Her voice boomed on the arena and viewers'' receivers.


    "He teleported to the thief and hit her face with his knee! I repeat, Archer teleported to the thief and kneed the woman''s face without any hesitation! This man is an S! I tell ya!"


    Bobby took over the cast, "Calm down your A double S and sit down! I''m taking over this cast now! Archer must have surprised the thief with his teleportation! It''s written on her face¡ª"


    "Her face is mutted! How can you read anything off of that?!" Elise asked.


    "Quiet! I can tell that she didn''t expect this teleportation! He must have teleported to her outside her perception bubble! Thieves and assassins have unique perceptions that notify them of those unexpected movements! The key is that those are in their perception reach! Archer''s arrow found an angle and was released from so far behind!"


    "Any words on his knee attack, Mr. Bobby?" Elise asked.


    "Noments," Bobby said with a straight face.


    Elise howled. "It must be the man''s solidarity! You know what to do with him, queens! Meanwhile, does anyone have Archer''s number?"

 Chapter 203: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (8)

    Jake stood over the fallen thief.


    She didn''t know about his movement skill, meaning she hadn''t taken his arrow off her shoulder. Had she done that, she would have bought herself a few more minutes or maybe even escaped him¡ªshe would have paid for that with severe bleeding as Jake''s arrow was four-ded.


    It was so acute that bleeding was unavoidable unless someone''s skin was tough.


    Nheless, reading Jake''s movement skill took time and experience.


    Seeing through it during a battle was difficult, so no one had found its secrets yet.


    Only a few viewers did.


    The thief rolled on the ground, her heart loud.


    ''How did he hit me?! Even skilled mages shouldn''t be able to shoot me down here so easily! I''m in a dense area with no clearing above me! This is getting absurd!'' the thief thought.


    Her goal was to survive and save her guild''s pride.


    She would see the game''s development from the shadows and react ordingly. All her ns crumbled the second Jake''s arrow hit her shoulder.


    Out of nowhere, he was close to her and even had leisure to knee her face!


    After dropping t on the ground, Jake pinned her down to the forest floor with his arrows. She was at his wish and even could be used to show others fan service.


    Jake wasn''t such a man, though.


    Now that his leg was healed, he could rejoin the battle and finish off the first team Casual Clowns faced. He didn''t want anyone to survive, as it wouldplicate his team''s n.


    "You can''t survive and pray for a second chance," Jake said as he stared down at the fallen woman. "Our target is the mountain''s spire, you see. I like climbing them. Did you conquer The Unconquerable Mountain?"


    The thief woman didn''t utter a word.


    She only nced at her game system and stats to see how long it would take for bleeding to finish her off. She couldn''tmit suicide as it would be too shameful.


    But now that this man had asked her about The Unconquerable Mountain, the thief woman wondered if she had what it takes to kill herself in the game world.


    "I take it as a no," Jake said. "I''m just a little curious. I guess you don''t want to exchange a few words with me cause we''re opponents. I have nothing against you. It was a good battle."


    He drew a casual anchor point that was enough to finish off the thief.


    She stared at him with a contorted face. She was still so pretty, just like the rest of her team.


    Jake let the bowstring slide on his thumb ring.


    He killed the thief.


    [Casual Clowns have eliminated The Raven Guild''s Seventh Team.]


    [13 teams remain.]


    "Seventh? Well, good luck in other divisions," Jakemented. He turned around and headed straight to his team.


    Jake inwardly talked with hispanion as he maneuvered through the forest like a monkey.


    ''It''s much easier to cooperate now that you can talk, Ender. Good job on staying in her wake,'' Jake said.


    Ender replied, ''She was weaker than that guy.''


    ''That guy? You mean Law be damned?'' Jake asked.


    Ender nodded, ''Yes. He was familiar with the shadows and darkness. She not.''


    ''She was not, huh,'' Jake smiled.


    Ender noted the grammar.


    Jake continued his chit-chat with hispanion. ''I was thinking about their cumtive months in this world. I''mte by three months, but I already spent close to ten months here.''


    In hindsight, Maria''s team''s cumtive months in The Legend Enigma Online was thirty-seven.


    Jake also didn''t know that his team''s cumtive month here was sixty-five.


    Casual Clowns were the most experienced team in North America''s Seventh Division by this metric.


    The conversation between these two halted as golden pirs rose to the skies.


    Those pirs represented the consumable items''s drop.


    Jake could see four of them ahead of himself.


    ''Those drops appear exactly between two teams. We can decide to go for them and potentially sh with another team or start our climb to the mountain''s spire.''


    The team quickly decided their next move.


    -


    "No hesitation whatsoever! Archer has dealt with thest member of The Raven Guild''s team! They have nothing to look forward to in the seventh division! Thank you for your participation, and good luck next time!" Elise shouted.


    In the crowds, Mary didn''t hide her tion.


    She stood up and flipped Nadia off. "Haha! That''s my brother and his team! Get smashed, little chicks! The first ones toe in and out! You''d better prepare better for the next divisions so we can smash you with more bangs!


    If you lose so much more, I''ll even let you choose the game in which you want to get beaten, Nadia, Little ck Chick!"


    Nadia rose to her two feet.


    She was about to begin the loud argument with Mary, but Maria''s appearance on Enheim beat her to the bush.


    Nadia turned around and embraced her little sister.


    "How do you feel?" Nadia asked. She was so gentle and warm that the surrounding new guild members of The Raven Guild had nearly their eyes popping from their skulls.


    Maria broadly smiled. "It was fun! Jake and his team are really strong! Each of us has learned a lot¡­ have we disappointed you?"


    "Of course not! All of you have given your best! Yourbo worked wlessly and would have killed clowns in a different environment! We didn''t have enough luck this time!" Nadia instantly replied. She stroked Maria''s hair and even buried her little nose in it.


    Her eyes momentarily swept through the other teammates from the seventh team.


    That expression told them they were spared, all because of Maria''s words.


    If she had asked if only she had done an excellent job, Nadia would have rebuked everyone individually.


    s, Maria was too kind to let others take the me. She was sure that Nadia would never rebuke her, so she didn''t even try to be on the same side as others and instead took them under her wing.


    The team bonded much more with Maria after that.


    Their potential was about to be unlocked with more experience and levels!


    Nadia said, "That tank, Prince. I''ll not forgive him. I''ll have him hunted down."


    Iga saluted, "I''ll not lose to him next time! I will have him dance on my palm instead! Please, give me a second chance to prove myself against him!"


    The rest followed her.


    Maria was shocked to see that kind of reaction. She was worried that her team wouldn''t like her as much as she did them because of her older sister. It must have been difficult for them to work with her, knowing she was the guild master''s little sister.


    But each of them ended up liking Maria so much that they couldn''t care about punishments.


    Maria smiled and said, "Sister, don''t do anything to them! Casual Clowns have won fair and squarely! It was an exciting match that I will remember forever! How about we all watch it together? Could you tell me what''s going on? I can''t use my vision here."


    Nadia swept her eyes through a few guild members.


    They quickly left a few seats vacant for Maria and her team.


    Nadia raised her voice at Elise, then.


    She said, "You''d better show us more of Casual Clowns! If you don''t, I''ll personally deal with you after this tournament!"


    "Ah, the raven chick is going after me! All I am interested in is Archer, so you got lucky!" Elise replied.


    Bobby sighed, "We must show reys of other teams! It seems like Untamed and Golden Lotus have eliminated the other two teams! Let''s look at them!"


    Mary sat down and crossed her legs while the screen shed with reys of Golden Lotus'' team.


    She harrumphed, "Those observers are showing others first before our guild to spite me, right?"


    "Be more patient," Edward said.


    Mary gave him a nce before harrumphing again.


    Her father was so proud of Jake that his smirk annoyed Mary again. These two also heard Jake wanting to fight against Untamed, so Edward looked a lot at that.


    Mary secretly would be fine with her guild losing to Jake.


    She didn''t dare to say that aloud.


    Edward and Robert were aware of it, though.


    "Jake has much more to show," Edward said. "He told me he has an epic video edited, but can''t post it because of this tournament. You pray for your guild to be good to bring out more of our Jake."


    Mary scoffed, "He barely survived thatnding! He needs more practice."


    Robert chuckled. "Should we take him out for another casual quest?"


    "I think we must! Sigh, this brother is so troublesome!" Mary said, hiding her feelings.


    Unfortunately, everyone could see what she felt deep inside her heart.


    That broad smile meant that she really wanted to see what more Jake had in store!


    That was when everyone could see each team''s decision.


    Mary smirked.

 Chapter 204: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (9)

    "Those are consumables." SWalker stared at the pirs soaring toward the skies. "It appears half of thepetition has been defeated. Our losses aren''t as severe as we thought. What do we do?"


    Although Jake was the team leader on the paper, he valued everyone''s opinions. He never decided things on his own and always talked with his teammates.


    The rest didn''t want to hold the crown of the team except Prince.


    Prince also had invested a lot of his personal money in the team, so everyone unconsciously feltpelled to look at him before making a decision.


    That said, Prince was confident in Jake. He didn''tmand others around without his input.


    The bnce of Casual Clowns''munication, therefore, was solid.


    Their n was to seize the mountain''s peak.


    It was decided long beforeing to the stage.


    Since the team wanted to win the international tournament, Casual Clowns decided to fight as much as possible and go for any challenge.


    With that reasoning, Jake smiled. "We should snatch those consumables. This time, I believe we don''t have to be the ones to initiate the attack."


    Prince sneered, "Ye. I dare to say we are the team with the least losses. Consumables should repair the deficits in our equipment that we''ve suffered during battles against little chicks. Any valuable stuff should also be taken with us to the peak! If someone else snatches peak before us, it will only make things more interesting for us! The art of the underdogs never gets old!"


    He arched his head back and entered the dramatic pose as usual.


    "That''s two for a camp around consumables. What about the rest?" Jake asked. His team didn''t take much time, and he decided to side with the two charismatic teammates.


    When Jake rejoined them, Casual Clowns immediately began their endeavor toward consumable packages.


    Last Coin, Sin, and Jake were in the middle of the formation as the team ran toward the pirs.


    Sin confirmed Jake''s status before asking aloud. "Was it difficult to take down the thief?"


    "Kinda," Jake nodded. "Those types of yers know their way around obstacles and shadows. Finding a good angle was difficult, but I had my eyes on her with my tracking skill. Ender can also speak, so he helps a lot with tracking others. Once she entered the angle, I could easily shoot her down. I didn''t hesitate to attack her.


    It worked well since it takes only one arrow for me to close up the distance with others. She also didn''t take it off."


    "She must have wanted to avoid bleeding." Sin mused aloud.


    Last coin and Jake nodded.


    The mage said, "I think no one of them had a special ss like our team has."


    "Yeah," Jake and Sin nodded.


    Although Jake''s legendary ss needed a lot of time and experience to truly blossom into a flower that would match its legendary grade, Sin and Prince''s sses were so powerful already that it could be said that having them on the same team was unfair.


    Sin could sheathe the entire team in her shrine and strengthen her supportive skills even three times!


    Prince was undead, so he could suffer more damage and increase his strength beyond humane limits.


    SWalker and El Boss Queen were owners of peculiar skills, too.


    Shaw caught up with others with his skills, items, and experience. He''d spent much more time in the game than Jake, training each time he received a chance during his adventures with Peace.


    He''d be a different breed had he stumbled on an epic or legendary ss.


    Last Coin was in the same basket.


    As of now, he relied on his experience withmon skills and what he''d learned in his alchemist sessions. His closeness with mana meant he''d be built different with a special ss or an original skill simr to SWalker''s The Enemy.


    "They were confident in themselves," Sin said. "Because Damien was out of the fight for a while, they believed they''d be able to overpower us. That''s their first mistake. The second was that their mage needed a tank''s attention. If that tank went after Coin straight in after Damien got hurled to the skies, the battle would be more difficult."


    It was a mix of Maria and Iga''s weaknesses.


    The former could see much more than others, but she also needed time to cast her skills. Iga believed in her duty so much that she was scared to leave Maria alone.


    Last Coin could have protected himself alone and even counter anything Maria threw at him or his team.


    He was much better in this regard.


    Of course, these three weren''t worried about others eavesdropping on them. The talk was happening in their voice chat, so any spectator and broadcaster could only see their lips parting.


    The team ensured that no one would speak important stuff without voice chat.


    It was because the international enemiester would be able to watch them in preparation for that.


    Though the international tournament was still out of their hands, Casual Clowns were smart enough not to let any secrets leak to others.


    Jake contemted aloud. "Shouldn''t we think of a fewbos?"


    "A few?" Sin looked at him with a broad smile.


    Last Coin also stared at him with narrowed eyes.


    It wasn''t easy tobine skills. A wrong move could lead to disaster and even self-harm.


    Jake chuckled, "I meanbos between two or three. I can see me and Coin working well if webine our attacks. For instance, archers have to keep an eye on the wind before we release. It''s not necessarily a problem, as we can use the wind to alter our trajectories. It''s not much, such as a sharp turn mid-air, but it can be convenient.


    My idea is tobine your Gust Of Wind with my strongest anchor point¡ªFormless Soldier Form."


    Last Coin''s eyes widened.


    Jake continued. "There''s a lot we can do with thatbination. I believe in my aim and your control."


    It took Last Coin a moment before he decisively nodded at Jake.


    He said, "It will work."


    Their conversation caused others to think about potentialbinations.


    Their case was not as easy as Jake and Last Coin''s.


    Each of them was strong individually.


    Sin was also a healer, so she didn''t need to think of anybo. She could heal a few people simultaneously.


    Moreover, Sin and Prince were doing what could be called abo.These two could fight others as a team of twopretty wellwith their skills and buffs supporting each other.


    That, however, was too difficult in the tournament where the best of the best low-levels were fighting.


    Princeined, "Does Jake only have any CC on this team? We''re CC!"


    Shaw spat, "So CC chain is the only thing you could have thought of?"


    "I call it CC Lock! I hit the taunt, then someone else hits their CC before my taunt wears off!" Prince exined his vision.


    "Yeah, genius! That''s CC Chain, and it''s been in games for years, even before you were born!" Shaw retorted, his lips curved into a wide smirk.


    Prince clicked his tongue. "Great minds think alike."


    Sin said, "I can only think of me working with Cerberus. He''s the puppy protector, and his skill is to create a barrier strong enough to sustain even legendary attacks. I should be able to strengthen that barrier with the shrine and save any life inside it. It''s the indomitable tomb for a single entity, provided we both live. There''s also a five-minute summoning cooldown."


    "My partner is my trump card!" Prince added in a dramatic voice.


    Everyone else sighed.


    Jake smiled. "Well, if that''s the case, then Coin and I will bring out your potential or maybe just make it easier for you to fight others. Individual strength has been proven to be stronger anyway. It''s not like we can''t fight together or shuffle our opponents around."


    Casual Clowns nodded.


    Jake said. "We''re close enough to the pirs. Let''s hide behind the trees and keep tabs on them. I''ll send Ender to the other side to see if any yers are around. Coin, look out for any mana waves."


    "Yes," Coin nodded.


    The loot had been dropped on the clear grasnd with no obstacle in sight. Six drops were at least ten meters apart, littering the ground.


    It was impossible to see what each drop contained, as each was in a package.


    Casual Clowns had decided to pass the torch to Jake and Coin, leaving them with an important mission of striking down anyone close to packages.


    Theirbination of The Gust Of Wind and Formless Soldier Form was more than wee!


    That said, the enemy team had different ns.


    "Jake, tell Ender to fly back!" Coin shouted.


    s, toote.


    As Ender flew past the packages, an unknown concept warped around him.


    The next second, it exploded, causing Ender to lose many health points.


    He dropped t onto the ground.


    [Ender has entered a battle.]


    [Ten minutes of cooldown has been applied.]


    Jake''s eyes widened. "Someone wants to die really badly."

 Chapter 205: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (10)

    The unfamiliar explosion took Ender off guard.


    Not only did he lose many health points, but he also suffered a blow to his right wing.


    The attack was centered around his wing, meaning the opposite side''s mage was skilled and shrewd!


    With that one move, he took Ender out of the equation!


    It didn''t mean whether Ender yed a massive role in Jake''s strength¡ªone of the enemies was done.


    Had Ender been a yer, he would have lost an arm or leg.


    Losing a limb in the immersive virtual reality was worse than dying. Losing the dominant hand often turned yers into a dead weight.


    Imagine typing with your right hand for a whole life, then being forced to write an entire essay with your left hand¡ªit was so terrible, and yet, losing a dominant hand in the virtual reality game world was an even worse experience.


    Shaw growled, "Someone has the same n as us!"


    SWalker, "We''re lucky to have Jake''s pets on our side. He''ll return in an hour, but I reckon even Sin can''t restore an arm or leg."


    Sin nodded. "I''m not on this level yet."


    Prince mused aloud. "Yet another team ying around thews absolute to everyone." His hands danced as he sang about his determination to ovee the saidws. "Love it!" He shifted his eyes to Last Coin and asked in a soft, low, and intriguing voice, "Any idea, Golden Coin?"


    Last Coin said, "I only felt a wave of unfamiliar mana going through Ender, then all of ittching onto his right wing. I couldn''t even tell it''d explode. I just knew it was an attack."


    Jake''s team knew precisely what Ender had suffered because of his connection with Jake. Ender told him that he could no longer fly and was pretty much useless, even in his dark nest.


    Therefore, Jake told him to rest in the form of a tattoo. He thanked him for the help so far and reassured him, as Jake understood it took Ender a lot of pride to confirm that he was out of the game for now.


    Prince said, "I couldn''t see what it was."


    Sin asked, "You were keeping an eye on Ender? Are you stupid?"


    "Ah, this little one flies with so much pride that I love to observe him," Prince didn''t find any fault.


    Sin smacked his helmet and rebuked him, "You''re supposed to look out for enemies, you moron!"


    She apologized to everyone.


    Jake calmed her down. "It''s fine. We know that this concept is invisible to the eye. Only Coin can see through it, which makes our new opponents trickier than we thought."


    Perhaps they were too naive to think that the next opponents would simply enter the open area to snatch the consumables. The other side was also hiding under the forest''s canopy, with their fingers on the triggers.


    It was a stalemate, but not for too long.


    Before Jake and his team could think of their next move, the other side had already made its move.


    BANG!


    The ground beneath one of the packages shivered and cracked. What came out from the hole was soil animated into a hand big enough to squeeze Prince and everyone else from his team.


    On its palm was the package.


    Worse, the hand stretched toward other packages, scooping all of them up in a swift motion!


    Last Coinmented while others stood in awe. "It''s level thirty earth skill¡­ it''s one of the first skills that allows mages to freely control an earth in the shape of a hand. But I heard the range is really low¡­"


    Shaw whispered, "So they have two mages."


    SWalker asked, "What makes you think like that?"


    Shaw replied, "I think they wouldn''t let us so easily get close to that earth hand. That long-distance explosion is so powerful I can''t imagine them giving up on it to cast this earth hand. We''re not fighting trolls."


    SWalker smiled, "I see. I agree with your assessment. That said, we can''t let them get any of those consumables."


    Prince hollered. "Cerberus!"


    As the tattoo on his back warmed up, Cerberus'' mana manifested and dropped before Prince as a lovely ck puppy whose dark eyes twinkled with white stars.


    He was so cute that the crowd and many women and girls in The Spirit Observer joined their knees and went ''Aww!'' upon seeing him.


    Cerberus howled, eliciting another wave of excitement from the crowd.


    Prince took the reins of the team.


    He shouted, "My partner! Guide us across this grasnd and take us to the other forest! im everything in your wake with your impregnable defense formation!"


    Cerberus howled aloud. Before him, a transparent ck door appeared. It was at least three meters tall and wide enough for two people toe in and out simultaneously.


    It was so much higher than Cerberus himself that looking at him wielding that power was cute.


    He gave a signal that he was ready to go.


    Prince nodded. "My dear sister, my dark horse, and Golden Coin¡ªyou three stay in the middle. The rest protect them as my partner can only keep our front safe! Whateveres from the side is on you! Keep your eyes wide and perception around, and smell any attack before they take down our support and main damage! We run in a row!


    And you''d better run in style!" He raised his hand and sharply dropped it. "Forward!"


    Cerberus woofed.


    He ran on his four like a train! He was so fast that Prince needed a buff from his sister to keep up with him! Last Coin was on the same side. He needed more than a buff and used his mana step to keep up with the rest.


    Prince thought, ''What Golden Coin described is the explosive magic''s weakness¡ªit has to glue to the opponent first! If we stay behind Cerberus'' door, the mage has no chance to hurt us! We will suffer losses if he''s skilled enough to weave his magic past it. I hope he''s good enough to cause some drama! Make it roll, dude!''


    He was an actor through and through.


    Jake, however, was the same. ''Who will suffer the first damage? It can be me. Push me to the next level, whoever you are, mage!''


    BANG!


    While the earth hand lowered to toss the consumable packages to the forest, the explosion magic stered itself onto Cerberus'' ck door. It exploded, drawing a few cracks on it.


    The sharp glint crossed Prince and Cerberus'' eyes¡ªthe defense formation could endure way more!


    "The consumables are gone!" Shaw shouted.


    Jake replied, "It''s fine! I put a tracking skill on it and stretched my perception zone! I can still track them! Keep running forward!"


    "That''s what he said!" Prince said.


    "Stupid joke that doesn''t make any sense!" Shaw shouted back.


    That was when El Boss Queen sensed something.


    It was a magic.


    She could tell that much, as her perception had absorbed more than a few magic skills. When she noticed that Last Coin turned to the right, El knew the explosive magic had found its way to them!


    She lurched in and stretched her hand forward to take the brunt of it!


    BANG!


    The explosion caused El''s vision to be swarmed with system messages.


    She was also thrown back.


    "Keep running!" Jake and Prince shouted. It was merciless, but the entire team couldn''t suffer just because of one teammate.


    El Boss Queen did a good job, though. These two told her so.


    Their instant reaction and the fact that they didn''t forget to mention her had stirred feelings El Boss Queen couldn''t properly understand.


    She knew she wanted to help them more and that being a teammate was fun.


    It was too early for her to be thrown out.


    With the additional strength drawn from the essories, El crawled back to the team.


    The second wave of explosive magic weaved around the middle of the row.


    El once again took it.


    Her right gauntlet and vambraces were cracked.


    Sinmented as she passed her healing magic to her, "Those explosions are too strong! She''s losing health points even while her armor takes the brunt of it!"


    It meant that her hand and forearm would have been blown away had it not been for the armor!


    The third wave went past her¡­


    El Boss Queen gritted her teeth. She''d be thrown out again, this time.


    To her surprise, however, once the explosion ensued, Shaw left the row and caught her in his arms before she could leave their side.


    She curtly looked at him.


    He shouted, "That about you I can respect!"


    El widened her eyes at him.


    These two quickly rejoined the team.


    The forest''s threshold was just before them.


    The other opponents had also given up on hurting them.


    "They''re running away!" Prince shouted. "Lil Queen, good work on saving Golden Coin! You too, my mini rival!"


    "Thanks!"


    "Go to hell, bastard!"


    Jake narrowed his eyes, "It must be theirnd that they''re running away to! If they got another team, they can¡ª"


    Before Jake could finish his words, the earth rumbled.


    A secondter, a significant piece ofnd was elevated to the skies.


    Jake''s new opponents were much more clever and decisive than expected. They were ready to steal consumables and upgrade their Territory Sphere to begin the conquest of the skies!


    That made everything so much more difficult!


    Casual Clowns soon stood in the floating ind''s shadow, looking up like ants that could only dream of getting up there.

 Chapter 206: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (11)

    Casual Clowns were drowned in the shadow of the floating ind, appearing hopeless.


    Their second endeavor in the tournament didn''t go as smoothly as the first, mainly because of theirck of intel and preparation for the second opponents.


    Ender was shot down before he could scout the surroundings and discover the enemies. The said enemies made a first move and secured consumables without breaking too much sweat.


    Had it not been for Cerberus and El Boss Queen''s persistence, Casual Clowns might have lost track of consumables.


    Their only victory so far was that their presence forced the other team to activate their Territory Sphere.


    No one was proud of this, however.


    Sin approached El Boss Queen and focused her entire healing prowess on her arm.


    The woman''s right arm was naked, meaning she couldn''t fight as crazily as she used to. It was a weak point that enemies would focus on from now on.


    It was El''s dominant hand, too.


    "I can punch with my left just fine," she said after Sin''s eyes fell on her right fist.


    Her words meant she''d be able to deal much damage or at least trouble her enemies with a left hand. She didn''t sound weak or even tried to encourage others.


    It was a sheer truth.


    El Boss Queen fought with only her left fist more than a dozen times throughout her life.


    "You''ll be most likely the first target of that explosion mage," Sin said. "Be careful."


    "¡­yeah, I will," El replied btedly.


    She wasn''t used to hearing those words. Moreover, it was Damien''s sister that had said those words! She may be the team''s healer, but that little fact caused her concerns to weigh much more in El''s heart.


    Meanwhile, the boys were staring up at the floating ind.


    Five of them looked peculiar, staring up in their unique masks.


    Even with them not saying anything, the group looked like viins scheming something cruel.


    Shaw spat, "It''s not that high."


    Prince nodded, "They only secured one sphere, after all."


    SWalker asked, "If we beat them, we will have four spheres, right? Remind me, how many territory spheres does the mountain''s spire count as?"


    Jake replied, "Three."


    The five of them went ''hmmmmm'' aloud.


    The teams were now down to seven. Two of them were currently in a stalemate, meaning that five other teams were already engaged inbat over resources or spheres. There was a chance that at least one was recuperating on the elevated ind.


    The mountain''s spire counted as three territory spheres, so having five of them from other teams was enough to win the tournament so long as the mountain''s spire was imed.


    "We can''t really stay idle, can we?" Jake asked.


    The other four nodded.


    The only saving grace was that anyone could stop the team from winning the game off the mountain''s spire by simply being up there. It meant that only one of the clowns could spoil someone''s win by hiding at the mountain''s peak.


    It was unconsciously decided that it''d be Jake since he could teleport and climb obstacles rtively quickly.


    That said, the bastards above them had to be eliminated first.


    Jake pped his hands, "Get me roots of the trees. I''ll make ropes for us to climb up this ind. I will be able to swiftly pull us over to them."


    Because of the survival kit Jake had inherited from Richard, he could craft a few valuable survival tools.


    One of them was a rope with a sturdy knot.


    It took him less than ten minutes to prepare three ropes by weaving them from the trees''s roots. Jake tested them with his strength and keen eye before drawing out his bow and aiming at the ind''s edge.


    "Prince goes first after me," Jake said, "I''ll need his strength and protection if need be."


    The team nodded.


    He released the arrow.


    His perception bubble stretched into a line andtched onto the arrow. In the next second, Jake appeared on the ind''s foot, his eyes widening in shock.


    Before him was not a forest but a desert.


    The sand was so hot that it steamed, obscuring the view of the fortress in the middle. Jake could make up a wooden gate, but it was so hot that even the opponents at the other end didn''t dare to peak out their heads.


    Jake knelt and unfolded one of his ropes.


    He impaled it to a sharp wooden end.


    Of course, he didn''t count on it to endure Prince''s weight. He only needed a foundation to hold the rope and pull Prince over here.


    ''Reminds me a lot of the tutorial ind''s time¡­ I kinda miss it,'' Jake thought.


    Wearing a soft smile, he asked, "You ready, Prince?"


    "Ye," Prince said over the voice chat. He gently pulled the rope.


    Jake nodded and started using his excessive strength stat to drag the tank to the top. He passed the news of the ind''s vista to his team as he did.


    He said, "It must be¡­ the work of the consumable sphere."


    Prince nodded. "Indeed, my dark horse! Those guys lucked out and created and to wear us down before we got to them! They''re aiming to thin out our numbers first!"


    "I don''t¡­ want you to talk while I drag you up here!" Jake screamed.


    Prince giggled.


    When he reached the top, however, his face fell.


    He whispered, "Damn you¡­ you so poor you only got a desert without an oasis?!"


    In a nutshell, it was so hot that Prince started cursing others and insulting their wealth.


    It was that hot!


    Jake sneered, "There''s an oasis in the middle! Ya blind? Get us over there."


    "So poor, there''s not even a highway to the oasis!" Princeined as he caught the second rope, pulling Shaw to his side.


    He breathed heavily while doing so.


    "I''m not that heavy!" Shaw shouted from down below.


    Prince sneered beneath his arm. "So poor and heavy."


    "Shut up!" Shaw spat, "You got outyed by Jake as he is dragging your sister up there! She''s much lighter!"


    "I have nothing but praise toward my dark horse," Prince replied as a matter of fact. "I''d have done the same!"


    "Be quiet already," Sin said.


    Shaw sent her thumbs-up with a broad smile.


    She sighed and shook her head. Her faint smile suggested that she enjoyed Shaw''s appreciation.


    s, Shaw''s smile crumbled the moment he set his foot on the ind''s top.


    He reacted just like Prince¡­


    "Smander must be dwelling here," he said.


    "Yeah, for sure," Jake replied.


    "Nah, they''re so poor there''s no AC," Prince replied.


    Then both said at the same time, "Pick up the third rope and get to the work."


    "Ugh," Shaw nodded. "Who am I pulling up?"


    "El," Jake replied.


    Shaw''s face lit up. "Servers you right, baby undead."


    Last Coin was holding onto Jake''s rope. He was a mage and was the third lightest member of the team. Of course, it was decided that he was the third lightest not to piss off thedies.


    In reality, however, he was the lightest because of his robes.


    Sin and El wore heavier equipment.


    Atst, the rest of the teamnded on the ind.


    SWalker gracefully hopped off the rope and set his feet on the ground. He stood straight, his hand on his sword''s hilt. "Thank you."


    El Boss Queen dragged herself to the floor like a zombie. She looked up and spat. "Curse them all."


    Last Coin used Jake''s help. He caught his arm and flew up, as Jake used a lot of strength to get him up there. "Thanks, Jake."


    Casual Clowns were now only a step short before reaching their enemies!


    "The Shrine is on the cooldown, am I correct, my dear sister?" Prince asked.


    "It is. You used your undead transformation earlier than me, so you should know better," Sin retorted.


    Jake raised his hand, "Well, you guys think of something. I''ll teleport when you get across this desert!"


    "So lucky!" Shaw said.


    SWalker nodded.


    Last Coin pondered, "I should be able to marathon up there with my mana step, too. I think everyone should use their movement skills to mitigate the damage¡­ ah! I can help you! How about I create a path with earth walls and sprinkle water on you?"


    "Do it already, man!" Shaw said. "I''m dying here! Stamina is dropping even with us just standing still!"


    "Yes, leave it to me!" Last Coin said.


    While Sin decided to apply fire resistance to everyone, Last Coin took the team''s helm and channeled his powers. He used the bubble of water first to sprinkle it on his teammates.


    The second magic from his magical orb was an earth wall.


    The magical orb within his sleeve rotated, heightening Last Coin''s potential.


    Last Coin shouted, "Sixty-four earth walls!"


    "Woah! You already can double them?!" Shaw shouted.


    Everyone else also stared at Last Coin as though he was a monster.


    Earth walls sprouted diagonally from the desert''s floor before falling like a domino!


    The path toward the oasis was therefore created!


    Prince patted Last Coin''s shoulder, "Benevolent enough to create a highway on the desert! You have a bright future, Golden Coin!"


    "Thanks," Last Coin awkwardly replied.


    Finally, the five teammates stepped onto the starting line.


    Prince cracked his neck, "We won''t wait for you two ''cause we''re barging straight into the oasis! Make sure you catch up to us real fast with your skills, or you''ll miss the fun! This stage is foreign to me! I''m getting¡ª"


    "Quiet," Sin butted in. "We''re off now!"


    The five ran through the desert, stomping on the earth walls. Even with that footing, it was scalding, and each member of Casual Clowns felt like dragging their feet through the river ofva.


    "It''s nice to be an archer."


    "Yes, it''s nice to be a mage, too."

 Chapter 207: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (12)

    "We''re lucky the other team wasn''t prepared to snatch the consumables," the man in long, red robes said.


    He was the owner of the explosive magic¡ªRothlord.


    Laying adjacent to the oasis'' wall, he breathed heavily. Their territory had been peeled off the earth around five minutes ago, bing an ind. The environment''s change happened in the next minute.


    Therefore, only a few minutes of the desert''s scalding temperature could convert a physically weak mage into a half-corpse.


    The other mage of his team, Untamed Seventh, was lying on the other end of the oasis in the same state, licking his lips as though no amount of water was enough.


    His nickname was Waifu Trainer.


    He muttered, "I knew reading harem novels was better than ying this game¡­"


    Rothlord weakly chuckled, "Your traps will catch them off guard, and your amazing magic will be seen by so many girls that you will grow disgusted by the harem."


    "As if harem is possible in our world," Waifu Trainerined. "Even NPCs aren''t as easy as I thought they''d be! It''s because I am not a main character!"


    ''You''d never be a main character with such a nickname,'' Rothlord thought. He believed in his friend, though. Though his chances of bing a main character with a harem of beautiful women were close to zero, he could always be a third-rate side character.


    It should do for him.


    These two were the only left mages of Untamed Seventh''s team.


    Most teams decided to fill their teams with three mages, as this ss was the easiest to y and was also the strongest. Magic was versatile and even more shapeless on lower levels than other sses.


    This was mostly felt by Casual Clowns, who were splendid individually, yet only four of them couldarguablyaffect every corner of the battlefield.


    Last Coin and Sin were the best in this field, while Jake and Prince followed shortly after them.


    "I''m not even going to peek outside," Waifu Trainer said. "You tell me if theye here! I only had enough stamina to nt traps around our base, no further than twenty meters!"


    The man with a wild grin hollered. "Lay still and stop moaning! The desert itself is a trap! A few steps in and their legs will be halfway gone in the scorching sand! By then, I should have felt them with my perception skills!"


    He was one of the newbies who respected Mary the most.


    He was so wild that only one of the creators of Untamed could calm him down.


    His nickname was AxBeast.


    He remained loyal to his nickname by picking up an ax on the tutorial ind and practicing it for quite a long time beforeing to the maind.


    Waifu Trained looked away from him.


    He muttered under his nose, "So loud, yet he has no balls to go out and scout around."


    Rothlord smiled.


    The other two teammates were a tank and a healer.


    "Rothlord is right," the healer said in a soft voice unsuitable to his masculine face, "we were lucky. I noticed seven presences chasing after us, so these guys came out better than us from their first fight. We''re two teammates short andck a lot of main power."


    AxBeast scowled, "You dare?!"


    He sounded so like Mary that Jake would have puked had he heard him.


    "You alone are not enough to be our main force. Rothlord''s explosive magic has more power than you. We need to be smarter than before," the healerforted the beast with a gentle smile and calm voice.


    The tank nodded, siding with him. "We lost our mastermind. It''s difficult to be smarter than before, but we should think a few moves ahead."


    If it weren''t for that mastermind, these five wouldn''t have snatched the consumables as easily as they had done.


    s, the tournament was so unpredictable that the brain of The Untamed Seventh was killed in the battle against the first team they had stumbled on.


    AxBeast bit his lips.


    Rothlord raised his voice, "We went out to prepare traps with Waifu Trainer''s trap magic. He can dy his skills and save them forter purposes. With the essories we''ve received from the guild to sustain our mana, we mined our surroundings. No matter what side the enemiese at us from, we''re ready for them."


    Waifu Trainer clicked his tongue. "The desert and my traps should wear them down so that Rothlord and AxBeast can take them down in a few moves."


    "That''s not enough," the healer said. "We need more."


    "What more you want?!" Waifu Trainer shouted at him. "You think I can make skills out of thin air like a main character?!"


    The healer calmly said, "It''s possible¡ª"


    "You fag¡ª" Waifu Trainer raised his voice, only to be stopped by his mage friend.


    Rothlord said as he held his friend''s shoulder, "What do you have in mind?"


    The healer smiled. "Your weakness is that your explosive magic is like a bomb. Instead of having a timer, it needs time to glue to an opponent before it explodes. It makes you good at long and medium distances. We can''t afford that here. We''re all limited to the close range with the traps close to our base."


    Rothlord and Waifu Trainer twisted their faces.


    The healer continued, "Creating a skill out of nowhere is possible, but no one knows how this mechanic works and what prerequisites are needed to create a skill to freely repeat the miracle. That''s why I don''t want you to make a new skill butbine your trap and explosive magic."


    Veins popped on Waifu Trainer''s temple upon hearing this stupid request.


    "You think it''s easy tobine skills like that?! It''s difficult to makebos with my own magic, and you want me to make abo with a foreign skill?!" he shouted.


    The healer nodded. "Yes. It''s worth trying it out. Our guild''s motto is to be free and unrestrained. We should give our all before enemiese here."


    After a short argument, Waifu Trainer waspelled to try abo with Rothlord.


    He only yielded because Rothlord had agreed with their healer.


    Had it not been for him, Waifu Trainer would have ignored that stupid idea.


    These two stood in front of their base''s door.


    "My trap magic turns my other skills into traps. It''s passive, allowing me to increase my other skills'' range. I can''t nt traps from a long distance at my current level, but it''s convenient to use skills from much farther ahead than others," Waifu Trainer exined.


    Rothlord smiled. "I''m always jealous of that. Sigh, you know how my magic works. It''s like a bomb with a timer. I can control its flow pretty well now after spending months practicing it. If you can apply your magic on mine, I can store a few bombs in one ce and activate them whenever I want, so long as they''re in my mana zone."


    Waifu Trainer grunted.


    The idea sounded so cool and useful, yet his rational side kept nagging him that it''d not work and that they would waste their mana.


    A small explosion urred when these two used their magic on the door.


    Waifu Trainer''s hand had been blown away.


    He was now handless.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­shut up, bastards. Don''t look at me this way. I can use magic with my left hand! Holding staff isn''t hard!" Waifu Trainer spat at his teammates.


    "You want to keep going?" Rothlord asked.


    "We can''t stop now that I''ve lost my right hand! It''s damn obvious, isn''t it?!" Waifu Trainer shouted.


    Because of that, a handsome man with long hair and a casually looking man with short ck hair and ck eyes, seemingly straight from the Japanese harem novels, worked on theirbination.


    -


    "They''reing at us! What the hell is wrong with them?! The desert hasn''t even stopped them!" AxBeast screamed as he''d sensed that Casual Clowns had made their move.


    "It''s fine! I''ve already activated the traps!" Waifu Trainer replied aloud.


    Earth Hands sprang from the desert, threatening to copse on Casual Clowns.


    It, however, didn''t happen.


    Waifu Trainer spat, "How?! Someone destroyed them already?!"


    AxBeast shouted, "I sense five presences! It means that the other two must be behind!"


    "You should have told me this earlier, you muscle head!" Waifu Trainer clenched his left hand on his staff''s shaft. "Fine! Let them break in, then!"


    He sneered.


    A momentter, someone obliterated the base''s main door like an armored titan.


    He was huge.


    His armor was so dark that the base''s door seemed to have been reced by a dark boulder.


    Before he could even reveal his presence bying out from the cloud of dist, the explosive magic times ten had been activated.


    Mana sparks shed around the dark knight''s torso and head before exploding in a loud bang, silencing the ind.


    The dark presence, however, wasn''t blown away, let alone defeat.


    As the dust cloud subsided, the Casual Clown''s tank stood still, his hands holding his broad sword''s handle.


    The sword had been impaled long before the explosion so Prince wouldn''t lose his footing.


    He red ahead as pieces of his helmet peeled off his face.


    He said, "I won''t let anyone push me around anymore¡­ that I can also forgive." He arched his head back and widened his eyes like a demon. "But breaking a part of my art is an unforgivable sin. You''re no longer poor. You''re less than zero. Your next generations and you morons ving away in Hell won''t be able to pay off this."


    Damien Twice''s face became exposed.


    It went against his art!


    He wanted to win thispetition and remove his mask at the award ceremony to reveal it was him!


    And then, he''d take on the international tournament, making his name more famous!


    "Damien T-Twice," the healer of Untamed joined his knees and grabbed his crotch as he muttered the name of his crush.


    The rest of the team also stood stupefied, and so could be said about the arena and people in The Spirit Observer. All at once, the avnche of cries and screams resounded across various houses and facilities.


    The famous actor who disappeared from the scene for a few months was back in the esports tournament!


    He was so handsome, too!


    No, he was handsome! So handsome that the viewership skyrocketed as mothers and grandmas turned on their TVs to watch the tournament upon hearing that he was there!


    Prince craned his head to the side.


    An arrow flew past him, exactly where his head had been.


    The sixth member of Casual Clowns teleported in.


    He appeared close to the healer, andhis bow turned into twin short swords.

 Chapter 208: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (13)

    ''Looks like I''ve be close to what I hate the most,'' Jake thought as he spun around to sever the healer''s neck. He didn''t even look like an archer but more like an assassin, which was a ss he detested the most.


    BANG!


    His twin short swords met an invisible barrier.


    He could tell that it was a mana barrier.


    ''A healer''s protection?'' Jake narrowed his eyes.


    Last Coin''s voice resounded in Jake''s head. "He''s standing in between two mages! Their mana zones are ovepping around him, meaning he has more protection than mages themselves!"


    "I see," Jake replied. "I''d better give up on him, then."


    Before the mages could respond to Jake''s sneak attack, he ran away and appeared beside Last Coin. He thanked him for seeing through the healer and the mages'' scheme.


    At the same time, Prince threw the gauntlet. "Stealing Spotlight! The Undead Knight''s Gauntlet!"


    Putting his pride on the line, Prince stepped forward. An electrifying force went through the enemy''s tank, forcing him to focus on Prince.


    The Undead Knight''s Gauntlet was a powerful taunt skill from Prince''s epic ss. Regardless of their level and stats, itpelled anyone to focus on him.


    Inbination with his undead transformation and Prince''s original taunt skill, Prince was confident that the enemy tank couldn''t focus on anyone but him.


    It meant the enemy team had no one to challenge Prince''s crowd-control skills!


    There was, however, a weakness to this skill.


    "NOT SO FAST!" he activated the loud taunt voice, which reminded Jake of Robert''s taunt skill.


    It was like a wave of wind zooming at Casual Clowns.


    Prince sneered, "Nice try."


    Because it was a loud and like a wave, even if only aimed at Prince, the taunt skill should have also extended toward his teammates.


    Prince, however, had much more room to use his skills. His shield''s aura elongated, sucking in the taunt''s skill.


    He told his teammates, "Scatter around! Only one or two can stay behind me! My dear sister and Golden Coin should be in my wake!"


    Casual Clowns nodded.It seemed that theenemy tank could use his taunt more than Prince could expand his shield, meaning he told them to get out of his way.


    It was fine because Casual Clowns didn''t have many long-distance sses¡ªJake could move around like a jester, so he didn''t have to rely more on Prince''s defenses like Sin and Last Coin.


    Jake shouted, "El! Join Prince and defeat the tank as a duo! You can handle most of his skills with your Martial Arts'' Skin! There''s no need for Prince to defend you!"


    El was more than d to take this job. "Kay!"


    Sin silently nced at Jake before smirking.


    Meanwhile, SWalker and I Come in Peace ran past Prince and the enemy tank.


    Their sprint toward The Untamed Seventh''s mages and healer was barred by AxBeast.


    Clenching his ax''s handle tightly, he threw himself into a spin. "SPIN TO WIN!"


    AxBeast''s speed was so fast that he turned into a small tornado. No one could see his expression or even his muscles as he spun around! His ax drew a sharp circle that no one could bypass!


    It was a seemingly unstoppable skill!


    Shaw and SWalker, however, exchanged curt nces and nodded. They slid below him and quickly got to their two feet, resuming their race toward the enemy''s backlines.


    AxBeast stopped and screamed. "Huh?!"


    His two opponents utterly ignored him.


    "Huhhhhhhhhhhh?!"


    Rothlord and Waifu Trainer looked into each other''s eyes. One of them was calm, while the other was pissed beyond hisfort zone.


    Their lips quickly moved as they exchanged ideas to form a perfect n.


    The healer didn''t even dare to chime in right now.


    Simultaneously, the mages of Untamed thrust their staves forward!


    Rothlord''s explosive magic turned into gunpowder as it snaked toward Shaw and SWalker. He didn''t aim at his opponents but rather at the area between them!


    "They must have noticed it," Rothlord calmly said.


    Waifu Trainer spat, "Doesn''t matter!"


    The explosion ensued.


    It forced two clowns to distance away from each other. The magic was much stronger than they had anticipated as their masks and a part of their equipment cracked despite them pouncing away at the right moment!


    The ground beneath them rumbled once these twonded in their respective areas.


    Though they must have been so familiar with this skill by now, the appearance of two earth hands big enough to squeeze an adult human still took them by surprise.


    Shaw and SWalker were swatted away.


    However, these two weren''t here because they were friends with Jake. In fact, they were friends with him because they were strong and talented! Their weapons came in clutch as they defended themselves using them and mitigated as much damage as possible.


    Their sharp des fell at the earth hands.


    The magic didn''t have any feelings.


    Despite these two slicing through the earth hand''s fingers, their size and form forced SWalker and Shaw to take a few steps back. The explosive magic once again flew toward them!


    ''This is pissing me off!''


    ''How troublesome,''


    Their paths were cut off by thebination of two magic skills! Before, SWalker and Shaw had tried to go around those hands, but Waifu Trainer could stretch them out so well that it was difficult to escape them.


    Rothlord''s magic was the nail in the coffin!


    ''We can avoid this explosive magic by running away from its angle,'' that was the conclusion these two had toe to.


    It forced them to move further away from the mages.


    But once that explosion damaged the respective earth hands, Shaw and SWalker swore to close the gap quickly with them.


    Waifu Trainer felt gleeful, ''Yeah, it''s amon tactic to use the enemies'' skills to one''s advantage. Your thinking process would have worked had it not been for the fact that we''ve mined the entire surroundings and even managed tobine our two magics!''


    Correct.


    Untamed Seventh were prepared to face their enemies from every angle. The main door obliterated by Prince was one of the four angles that Rothlord and Waifu Trainer had mined.


    With theirbination of magics, these two forced SWalker and Shaw to bump into the other walls of their base.


    In those walls dwelled the powerful explosive magic, waiting for its turn!


    Stars shed around SWalker and Shaw''s heads as their backs touched the walls.


    ''No way,'' these two thought.


    A certain someone in the crowd widely smiled, ''Yes way.''


    BANG!


    -


    Two ear-deafening explosions swept through the oasis. As the temperature within the base elevated, it was clear that the desert''s scorching air flooded in through the gaping holes in the walls.


    Shaw and SWalker were nowhere to be seen after the dust subsided.


    These two were chucked out of the base by Waifu Trainer, as he had turned his earth hands into fists and punched them to finish them off.


    Shaw was half-buried in the scalding sand.


    [You''re exposed to the high temperature!]


    [You''re liable to lose more stamina!]


    [Your stamina is burning and dropping at high speed!]


    [Your body has gone through an immense shock. You''re stunned for ten seconds.]


    [You have suffered severe health points loss in a short amount of time! You have lost half of your stamina!]


    [You''re losing fifty health points per second from the unknown source.]


    [The unknown source turns out to be the desert''s sand.](The system confirmed it as Shaw opened his eyes.)


    [You have been inflicted with a high severe bleeding. You''re losing one hundred health points per five seconds.]


    [I Come In Peace Lv. 30 HP: 761/3140 MP: 455/1250]


    ''I''ll die¡­ if I don''t do¡­ anything¡­'' Shaw thought as he stared ahead. The mouth of the broken wall was not that far away. Yet, the distance between him and that gaping hole seemed unreachable for some reason.


    It hurt him.


    He inwardly screamed to stand up, but the system made it clear that he was stunned.


    His heart thumped loudly.


    He didn''t want to be the first one to die.


    ''It should be that actor bastard!'' he screamed¡­ ''No¡­ he''s a tank¡­ we need him¡­ dammit¡­ dammit all!''


    Ten seconds passed.


    Shaw''s health points were barely hanging in. He didn''t even look at them and instead crawled out of the sand. On his four, he buried his hands like a mantis would its scythes and drove closer to where his friends were fighting to get two territory spheres!


    He didn''t pray for an original skill or a miracle.


    He relied on himself to get there¡­


    ¡­s, it wasn''t enough this time.


    Shaw''s health points fell to zero.


    [You have died.]


    The first member of Casual Clowns has died in the esports tournament.


    Outside the tournament, Peace stared at the screen, her eyes blurred by tears. Her friends tried to encourage her, but she med herself for her boyfriend''s demise, as he would have been stronger had it not been for their adventures.


    She bit her lips and forced a smile. "Casual Clowns had better beat those Untamed assholes! If only they dare to make my boy''s sacrifice meaningless, I''ll beat them all myself!"


    At the same time, one of the pirs of Untamed stood up and shouted. "You saw that, crow bish! That''s how you defeat clowns!"


    Before Nadia could respond, Peace stood up and screamed at Mary, "Close your mouth before your dirty stench wafts over here, bish! I don''t want to talk with you about your guild''s pathetic means to defeat Casual Clowns! If it weren''t for that desert, they all would have died already! Sit down and pray for them not to get embarrassed now that Casual Clowns are furious! You''re done! So done!


    Did you bring cors to tame your Seventh Team?!"


    "Calm down, Anna! That''s Mary November!" Peace''s friends tried to drag Peace out of the spotlight.


    Toote.


    Mary craned toward Peace and red at her.


    However, before any vulgar words could bypass her lips, Robert got onto his two feet and snatched her back to the seat.


    Peace smirked and sat down.


    She crossed her legs and sat like a boss.


    Author''s note: It''s difficult to write from various povs. I need you to rate this chapter and whether it flowed well without any confusion. I also want to announce that the book''s sales have considerably dropped, so I will be making a cheaper priv next month and focus on more updates throughout June. The goal is 3 daily chapters and to hit 10k unlocks in June''s win win.


    I hope that anyone interested in reading further would get privilege quicker to help with the 10k unlocks win win!

 Chapter 209: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (14)

    At the other end, SWalker was also submerged in the scorching sand.


    The desert had gobbled his dominant hand and sword.


    He received the same debilitating system notifications as his friend Shaw¡ªhis life was in jeopardy!


    [SWalker Lv. 30 HP: 891/3200 MP: 555/1200]


    It''d take a miracle to make it to the broken oasis and receive help from Sin. He''d received such heavy damage at once that he couldn''t move and exposed himself more to the crippling sand.


    It felt like half of his body was getting gnawed or prickled by monsters.


    SWalker had never felt it before, yet he managed to keepposure as he strained to wrench himself away from this environment.


    His struggles were non-existent.


    He was stunned.


    No will could free him from this effect¡ªonly a third party or a skill could.


    ''It must be painful for you, Shaw,'' SWalker thought, ''You''re the only one without any special skill. You kept with us despite that, and our teamwork and quick decision-making against the mages made me feel much closer to you. We''re going first together but will not go down without paying them back!''


    SWalker was fortunate enough to create his own skill.


    The Enemy.


    It made him stronger the less stamina he had.


    With low stamina, he could be even faster than over-buffed Shaw with all his strengthening skills!


    In this scalding environment, SWalker''s stamina had fallen significantly low. He also received ten times bigger explosion first-face, meaning the mages had cut down his stamina bar even more!


    The Enemy had never been fed with so many resources.


    SWalker was never in such a pitiful situation, either.


    He wanted to stand up.


    He wanted to unleash thest skill¡ªAsta Mana Sword!


    ''The Enemy can do that!'' SWalker shouted.


    That was when he felt something crawling on his right arm¡ªthe arm buried deep in the sand.


    Despite being in the desert, it felt warm and pleasant.


    ''Blood¡­'' SWalker inwardly said. It could only be his blood.


    It trickled from his opened wounds, going down his right side. His bloodtched onto his skin and dried, turning into something SWalker would never expect.


    The system message shed before his eyes.


    [The Enemy has evolved.]


    [You have unlocked a new skill¡ªBlood Skin(Epic)]


    [Blood Skin(Epic)¡ªthe more blood you lose, the more you can sheathe yourself in Blood Skin. Its properties allow you to ignore all debuffs. Blood Skin naturally increases your endurance by 220%]


    SWalker''s right hand''s fingers twitched.


    He received back his control despite still being stunned!


    His entire right side could move!


    His mask cracked as the unique effect of The Enemy stretched toward it. His white, seemingly simple mask turned into a crimson-ck mask of a jester demon, ridiculing the entire world and its weakness.


    Relying on the new skill, SWalker yanked his sword from the desert. He didn''t spare his arm a nce as his eyes were locked on the gap in the oasis!


    That said, SWalker''s arm appeared demonic. It was ck due to the dried blood. Blood flowing through his veins was visible on the ck skin, making him look like a human who abandoned his sanity and humanity.


    He was indeed like a demon.


    "WE ARE NOT DONE YET! THIS IS OUR LAST ATTACK! THE SCYTHE OF THE ENEMY!" SWalker screamed through the voice chat.


    Still lying on the sand, he threw his sword behind him to make a horizontal sh. In most cases, The Enemy would have turned his sword into a heavy one requiring tons of strength to lift.


    But because of the Blood Skin, SWalker didn''t feel any weight.


    He only felt the immense strengthing from it as his skill sheathed it in dried blood. Only at this moment did he realize that hetrulyhad the arm of a demon.


    SWalker swung his sword.


    A clean, horizontal sh swept through the desert.


    It cut open half of the oasis.


    It was like the base was made out of paper!


    Standing across Casual Clowns, Untamed were obviously the target of it. The mages'' mana barriers ovepped while the healer assisted them with his buffs.


    Their faces were pale and nervous.


    BANG!


    Once their defensive zone shattered into thousands of blue shards, the expressions of Untamed Seventh''s backline fell into utter depression, now ashen and sick.


    Meanwhile, SWalker''s Joker Mask cracked open.


    He stared ahead with a beaming smile until he died.


    -


    SWalker appeared in a ck room.


    In this rare case, he wasn''t alone.


    Shaw was sitting on a bench, his eyes stered to the floating screen.


    He turned around and faintly smiled at SWalker. "What''s the name of that skill?"


    "The Scythe Of The Enemy," SWalker replied as he walked to sit beside his friend.


    Shaw opened his eyes and lips wide.


    He looked so surprised that he looked like a clown.


    He suddenly grew red and looked down. "Uh¡­ is it because of me?"


    "Yeah, it was our attack." SWalker patted Shaw''s shoulder. "If it weren''t for their scheme, we would have won against them. Next time, we won''t lose."


    Shaw raised his eyes and nodded.


    He said, "Yeah¡­ we will win the international tournament!"


    SWalker chuckled.


    He also believed in his friends.


    Shaw smiled, "Your appearance was so epic! Like a demon!"


    "Really?" SWalker asked.


    "Yeah!" Shaw replied, "I was really jealous! No longer, tho!"


    "Haha!" SWalker grinned.


    These two turned around and checked on their team.


    Now that the mages and a healer were defenseless, Jake and Last Coin should be able to finish the job!


    -


    [I Come In Peace has died.]


    [SWalker has died.]


    Two of Casual Clowns have died.


    It was such an unexpected loss that Last Coin couldn''e to terms withit. He stared ahead, his eyes nk. He didn''t know what to feel and what to do.


    He was so lost.


    Jake''s voice promptly woke him up. "They''re defenseless! Prince! A few seconds is enough! Don''t let these two get in our way!"


    Prince shouted, "Get their healer first so I can dance more with their tank!"


    Jake turned to the side, staring at Last Coin. "Let''s do it."


    "Do¡­ what?" Last Coin asked.


    Jake smirked. "My strongest release and your wind. Propel my arrow with your magic, Coin!"


    Without waiting for Coin''s words, Jake spread his legs and straightened his back, entering Formless Soldier Form. Hisstrongestform required his bow to be longer and broader.


    ''He looks even cooler now,'' Last Coin thought.


    Stirred by Jake''s immediate action andposure, Last Coin faced the enemies across him and put his left hand on his right wrist. He touched the magical orb hidden within his sleeve.


    ''I must evolve, too. We don''t want more losses!'' Last Coin inwardly said. "I willbine wind and electricity!"


    "Good!" Jake replied as he used his Death''s Lock, imagining the trajectory of his arrows.


    He believed so much in Last Coin that the man blushed and smiled.


    ''I hope I look as cool as him now,'' Last Coin thought. ''Enough of those pointless thoughts. Jake''s arrows have mana. He told me each element has mana so that arrows are as strong as possible. The four des, the arrow''s spine, and even the fletching arrow have mana! I can sense it.


    I must use the wind to blend with Jake''s trajectory and create a tunnel. The electricity is naturally fast, which makes each electric skill originally fast. I don''t need toadd damage tohis arrow, but convert the lightning bolt into a speed bonus! Just like I convert various ingredients in a cauldron during alchemy, I must put that into practice with Jake''s arrow!''


    Jake and Last Coin''s perception stretched forward.


    These two knew their target.


    Last Coin also knew what Jake wanted to hit.


    Thetter''s perception would help him match with Jake''s trajectory.


    Before the arrow had been released, Last Coin took a curt nce into Jake''s eyes.


    That was when Jake''s magic urred.


    Like Richard, Last Coin was sucked into Jake''s trance. He could only see Jake and his target. There was a clear trajectory line between them, which could be only followed by an arrow.


    But because Jake weed Last Coin''s help, the young man unconsciously could add his magic to Jake''s trajectory line.


    The wind carpet unfolded at the same time Jake had released the arrow.


    It rolled forward along with Jake''s arrow.


    When the lightning bolt''s sparks popped around it, the arrow suddenly elerated, its speed going beyond what low-level yers like Jake and Last Coin could witness.


    It happened in an instant.


    BANG!


    The healer squeezed between Rothlord and Waifu Trainer abruptly disappeared.


    The two mages gulped down and nced at their minimaps.


    A small dot of their teammate could be seen outside their territory!


    ''He¡­ he pushed him off the ind!'' Rothlord eximed.


    Waifu Trainer trembled. ''We''re in the ind''s dead center! What''s up with their speed and strength?!''


    Last Coin and the rest of the team were bewildered as well.


    ''How did I do that? Eh?'' Last Coin asked himself. He didn''t know how he matched Jake''s trajectory so well and even when he''d used his skills!


    Impassive, Jake said, "Next."


    Last Coin looked into his eyes.


    Jake''s talent overwhelmed Last Coin''s talent, taking him as support to his archery.


    These two repeated the miracle two times, proving to the world that it was not a fluke.


    AxBeast gazed at Jake.


    He shivered.


    Behind that ck mask were the jade eyes that he feared and respected.


    The eyes of the beast of Untamed, Mary November!


    Jake said, "Let''s finish the rest. This guy''s behavior pisses me off."


    AxBeast clenched his axe and raised up his guard.


    He, however, couldn''t even react to the buffed arrow.


    When it hit his head, it felt like a monster''s w had caught his face and steamrolled him off the ind.


    Untamed Seventh were defeated on that day.


    Their battle, however, wasn''t as one-sided as Casual Clowns wanted.

 Chapter 210: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (15)

    "Casual Clowns have rolled off Untamed Seventh! This time, they paid the two lives of their teammates to secure two territory spheres and consumables!" Elise screamed at her microphone.


    As usual, Bobby was the voice of reason. "A round of apuse for Untamed Seventh! They did what The Raven Guild''s seventh team couldn''t! They''ve also confirmed that consumables are a great factor worth fighting for! Their quick adaptation to the desert is worth giving them a second round of apuse!"


    Casual Clowns'' battle was seen from the rey.


    It was not the first time the crowd had seen the consumables'' worth.


    yers from the higher division were also making mental notes.


    Those guys were also backed by high-intelligence teams whose fingers were ardently pressing keys on their keyboards. They stressed the importance of consumables and paid them much more attention.


    The more reys were shown on the scene.


    The crowd''s cheers suddenly stopped.


    High-level yers in the crowd also narrowed their eyes at what was happening in the tournament. Their faces looked disgusted and disappointed, and a few of them were utterly enraged.


    Whispers swept through the crowd.


    "I mean, the international tournament reward is¡­ too good to pass, right?"


    "Who cares?! This is a crap!"


    "It''s not surprising since they know each other¡­ but it leaves a nasty taste."


    "If that''s how they want to win a spot in the international tournament, we''re doomed! Europe or Asia will again stomp us! Our history in esports shows that we''re only good in FPS games!"


    "I swear, if they don''t introduce FPS games after this¡­"


    Jake''s father, Edward, looked around and chuckled.


    He said, "Everyone''s freaking out like those idiots have already won."


    His wife and Robert faintly smiled.


    Meanwhile, Mary was on her two feet, ring at the screen with fire in her eyes. She wasn''t bothered by her guild''s loss because Jake was still in the tournament.


    Not only did her guild do better than The Raven Guild, butJake wouldn''t dare not to help her with the international trade. She was on his side now and cheered at him along with their father.


    She turned toward the highest seat and screamed. "Are you fine with this, Bemende?!"


    The woman in the suit smiled. It was such a natural, kind smile that no one could tell if it was dishonest or if any emotion other than kindness was behind it.


    Bemende''s voice swept through the marble arena. "It does not go against the rules."


    Peace chimed in. "But that goes against the wish of your audience! No one here wants them to win in this way! You should intrude and tell them to cease this!"


    This time, however, Bemende didn''t respond.


    It was because Peace wasn''t as famous as Mary. Even if her boyfriend was involved in the tournament, Peace wasn''t as significant as he or the other participants.


    Feeling like it was the case, Peace sat down and clenched her little hands. She appeared so pissed that her friends didn''t dare to utter a word in her presence, as no word could calm her down.


    To aid her, Nadia stood up.


    She took a liking to anyone who went against Mary.


    The rivalry between The Raven Guild and Untamed truly ran in her blood.


    She said, "I agree with her. The damage is done, however. Those guys have acquired a huge advantage through their repulsive scheme, meaning it''d be fair for you to step in and tell them to cease it. Their advantage is, in fact, so unfair that I believe anyone would agree with this decision."


    The crowd shouted in response, agreeing with The Raven Guild''s Guild Master.


    "Miss Nadia is correct! Our first representative in The International Tournament can''t be this shameless!"


    "We must send a solid team that evolves and adapts at every step!"


    "No one of us will take any of them as winners of The Seven Division!"


    Bemende announced. "As much as it pains me not to answer the crowd''s wish, their ploy doesn''t go against the rules. Therefore, I can''t involve myself. I promise everyone listening to me that I will seriously speak about this with other game masters. Await the announcement about it after the tournament."


    While the crowd unhappily sat down and swallowed their disappointment, the participants of The First Esports Tournament ¡ª Seventh Division were about to meet with what the viewers were so against.


    Jake and his team were thest ones to see that.


    -


    The battle against Untamed just ended.


    Their floating ind returned to be a part of the in forest again. Now, it was a scorching desert. Its high temperature had sparked a fire in surrounding trees.


    It was so ufortable to be here that Casual Clowns decided to ditch this ce and begin their journey toward the mountain''s spire.


    It was their next goal since they were only one territory sphere short, provided they could take over the mountain.


    The prospect of them failing hadn''t crossed their minds.


    That said, the importance of time weighed on them a lot.


    ''Our haul is not that bad. We''ve received a few potions and an equipment recovery card,'' Jake thought as he marched behind Prince and Sin.


    Last Coin was on his side.


    El was beside Sin.


    It was all of them.


    The loss of their teammates hurt them, but only Last Coin reacted the worst to it. Prince was mad and cursed at the tank until the man died due to health points loss. Sin and El took it calmly. Jake was also prepared for it, and his instant reaction to finish off Untamed''s backline helped Last Coine to terms with it.


    Last Coin thought, ''If I am to die, I''ll also die with a bang.''


    It unconsciously became everyone''s decision, not only his.


    Casual Clowns swore to pay back their enemies for hurting them, no matter what.


    ''Prince has used the recovery card since his armor suffered the most,'' Jake thought. He recalled how Prince''s armor mended itself like the time had been rewound. It also repaired his helmet, meaning that the mask was on, to the dismay of the female audience.


    ''Health and mana potions have been properly distributed between us.'' The rest of the consumables were gone. One of them was surely the environment sphere, but Casual Clowns didn''t know what the rest was.


    There were many packages, most of which could have been stuffed with potions.


    Whatever it was, the haul was good.


    Jake and the others didn''tin.


    Last Coin and Jake suddenly raised their voices.


    "Up!" Jake dropped a quickmand.


    "Something ising at us!" Last Coin strained to speak as fast as he could.


    Lifting his shield, Prince waited for whatever was plummeting at them to enter his perception zone. Once it did, he moved ordingly and took it onto his shield''s surface.


    The objectnded heavily and sshed a liquid.


    "An arm with a present," Prince said. The arm''s hand was tightly clenching the sword''s handle. It was such a firm grip that it hadn''t let the weapon go after getting separated.


    Sin said, "Someone up might be able to reattach the arm. It''d exin why it''s still animated."


    "Animated?" El asked, taking a step back. "It can''t be alive."


    "Oh? Is Lil Queen scared of undead?" Prince sneered behind his mask.


    El faked a confidence, failing to hide her feelings toward it.


    It was fine when Damien turned into an undead as he still wore his armor. It''d be more than a surprise to her if he were to show his undead transformation naked.


    For a particr reason, Prince couldn''t stop teasing El Boss Queen.


    "It moved!"


    "No, it didn''t!"


    The rest talked with each other.


    Jake said, "It''s a dominant hand."


    Last Coin and Sin nodded.


    She said, "Going for weak spots isn''t popr on low levels, as we''ve fought many yers already, but it seems best to aim for eyes or dominant hands."


    Various tricks were used and learned on low levels.


    Newbies also often tasted high adrenaline for the first time in the game, fighting to the bitter end. In this state, they didn''t aim for weak spots such as eyes or dominant hands but enjoyed the damage their weapons did on tougher muscles.


    In most cases, anger or weakness would remind those newbies to attack weak spots or target eyes.


    "I feel like everyone I fought wanted to quickly finish me off," Jake said.


    "I wonder why," Sin smirked, teasing Jake.


    He chuckled and nodded, "I know why. An archer doesn''t seem like a real threat¡­ until they see what I can do."


    Last coin and Sin smiled.


    The Clown Mage added. "It''s not a problem for mages to switch hands. The Untamed''s magecked a hand but was still proficient with his magic."


    "All we have to do is disarm our opponents. Speaking of which, I guess we can wait a little and keep an eye on the skies to see if someone has more than five spheres," Jake said.


    His team resumed the path to the top.


    They were no longer in a rush.


    It was courtesy of the fallen arm. It meant that someone was fighting on the mountain''s spire. It''d take some time for that guild to take over the mountain, so Casual Clowns could take their time and wait for even more teams to wear down each other.


    This decision was made because of theck of significant force.


    Fighting the team right off the bat, going for the consumables, fighting the second team, and now cresting the mountain¡ªCasual Clowns were fulfilled with their achievements. They didn''t mind stooping down to hiding around the mountain''s neck.


    This team didn''t know that someone had stooped way too low.

 Chapter 211: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (16)

    Casual Clowns settled not too far away from the mountain''s spire.


    Their current position allowed them to hear the sounds of battles and cries. A few curses andments also reached them, confusing the team.


    Prince leaned on a tree and asked, "Shameless¡­ are those guys at the top fighting naked?"


    The gamingnguage was filled with cruel slurs and crafty insults. The teams battling on the mountain''s top had ripped off a few pages from its dictionary and were proficient at using them! Amidst those curses, the word ''shameless'' often fell below.


    What was so shameless up there?


    "I can see a few people being unable toport before a naked woman, but I doubt it''s that," Jake chuckled.


    Last Coin grew redder as he imagined the scene.


    He was one of those who wouldn''t be able to fight against a naked woman.


    He''d turn around and perhaps lose or run away.


    Sin said coldly, "Someone has been single for too long."


    El''s eyes lit up.


    Princeughed, "Any idea?"


    "An unfair consumable?" Jake tilted his head as he thought aloud.


    It''d make sense for the other team to me the team for using an unfair advantage. It all boiled down to luck, though. Still, people often twisted their words to their preference.


    "Maybe," Prince said. "I''ve had enough of a cold stare from two beauties, at that. I''ll refrain from sharing my art with you. Erotica is fun, though."


    A blizzard went through Prince, prompting him to look away.


    He understood why his sister would not be into that genre, as he didn''t hide his rtionships and was always honest about them with her. Still, he could see Lil Queen enjoying it! She was surely inexperienced!


    He sighed. Sharing an art with others was truly difficult.


    ''Lil Queen is interested in me, but isn''t my dark horse into her? He hasn''t shown much attraction in this tournament, though. It should be easy for him to seize a chance to show off to a woman. He''s not making any moves, and he even once shoved her on me to fight against others. Was I mistaken? I guess so,'' Prince thought.


    He couldn''t decipher what was happening above him, so he thought about seemingly unimportant stuff. So long as he could tell that a battle was going on at the top, he could fall into thoughts.


    It wasn''t like he thought about romance because he had enough of his art today!


    Romance was an art!


    It was an important element that oftenpleted the story!


    It was like a versatile ingredient, provided it was executed well!


    ''It opens doors to new genres! My little rival told me a lot about Lil Queen. He dislikes her because she''s a criminal without trying to know what has shaped her into one! Hecks an art, this little mantis,'' Prince inwardly said as he smiled. He was open to all genres and was getting interested in El Boss Queen.


    A rtionship with her would broaden his horizons.


    He''d learn a lot.


    Whatever turned out from it wasn''t even in his mind.


    Damien Twice never thought far ahead when it came to his flings.


    ''I must confirm my dark horse is not interested in her, then I''ll have my fun after the international tournament,'' Prince closed his eyes as he casually decided what to do after the tournament. ''A man can''t go alone to the award ceremony.''


    If El Boss Queen turned out to be taken, Prince decided to think of a second n.


    It took him a few seconds.


    ''High-level guilds will contact me now that my face became exposed in the tournament. I''ll see to them and snatch a beautiful, single guild master for the award ceremony.'' Prince harrumphed.


    Sin could tell that he was thinking of naughty stuff.


    She sighed.


    ''Since Jake wants to make a match for him and Lil Queen, I hope Damien noticed her feelings,'' Sin thought. She''d caught on to Jake''s intent of ying cupid.


    Though she may not have shown much, Sin felt close to El Boss Queen because of her past.


    This woman had changed a little for the better during the tournament, so there was a potential in her.


    She turned her eyes to Jake, ''Why, though? Why would you suddenly y cupid, Jake?''


    That was when the sounds of the battle died.


    It was time to move.


    -


    Climbing the mountain wasn''t difficult. Its terrain allowed all kinds of yers to taste the passion of climbers in an easy mode, as simple to operate in paths were stered on its ridge.


    Casual Clowns rarely had to help each other. Once in a while, Jake would lend a hand to Last Coin and Sin and haul them onto a rigged floor.


    Jake said, "For a battle royal game, we haven''t met anyone who used a high ground."


    While it wasmon for the first battle to ur on even ground, the other battles usually involved the environment to a much greater degree.


    The Heaven Ind Battle Royal was created based on a high-ground advantage.


    Yet, the second team Casual Clowns had fought couldn''t use any of that because of the desert. The third team that should have been on the mountain''s spire also hadn''t peeked at them from afar.


    "We''re about to take a nce at them," Prince said.


    He walked up first and exposed a little of his helmet.


    He stared at the scene through the crack in his visor.


    "What''s the meaning of this?" he asked.


    Because Prince no longer bothered to hide his presence and walked onto the highest stage, the rest of the team followed after him.


    They were confused.


    Once they set their foot up, however, the confusion faded.


    "What the hell are you doing?" El Boss Queen asked.


    There were two teams up there.


    They stood so close to each other that their presence could be mistaken as a single team. It wasn''t wrong to think of them as one, though.


    The Heavy Spree and The Golden Lotus teams joined hands.


    They were guilds vying for a spot in The Warmonger Empire, so they were familiar with each other. They even worked together in several cases, including The Cerberus Event.


    Those teams didn''t think it''d end up this way, either.


    The International Tournament''s prize was the incentive behind this move. Even if many shares would go to the guilds themselves, the yers would earn tons from the gate between the continents. They''d rake in so much money that they''d no longer need to work for life.


    They''d be able to enjoy lives like celebrities!


    Even those beautiful women and men wouldn''t be out of their hands!


    Even that Damien Twice would get interested in them!


    "You''re thest one," the man said. "We swore to entertain the crowd and defeat everyone here before concluding between us who gets the right to participate in the international tournament."


    No one doubted his words.


    The mountain''s spire was littered with blood and scars. Half of it was even, or at least had been, before the teams began their battles there. A temple was perched on it, circled by white wood walls and nature. Because of it, Jake and his team could only see its red roof.


    Without a doubt, the mountain''s sphere rested in the temple.


    The other half of the mountain''s spire was sculpted by nature. It was sharp and elongated even higher, like a spear of a deity. No one even dreamed of taking over that higher ground, even if it meant getting the tournament''s highest and best high ground¡ªit was too steep.


    The highest part was on the vista of the shrine,pleting the grand image.


    It would have been a great battlefield to fight on had it not been for the shameless scheme.


    "I get why the others would call you shameless now," Sin said.


    Prince shook his head, "I do not endorse such an art. It is, however, a weed one since it means I get to teach tasteless and poor bastards like you a lesson."


    Jake smiled, "I don''t doubt you defeating everyone else¡­ but I doubt you doing that for the crowd''s entertainment. Stop wiping your faces with this fake excuse, and be honest. You couldn''t have risked anyone butting into your fight to decide which guild goes to the international tournament. That''s it."


    "Lies. We know what we have done is wrong, so we want to provide the audience as many fights as possible."


    Jake hollered, "Oh, yeah, sure! Haha! You will also tell us that you''re waiting here for us like docile dogs because you want to be fair? Is that why you didn''t use a high ground against us? Haha!"


    Casual Clownsughed behind their masks.


    The crowd also grinned, enjoying them going onto the offensive from the start!


    There was also no hint of despair in their eyes!


    In that single moment, Casual Clowns became everyone''s hope!


    Even though it sounded impossible, they wanted them to win against fourteen yers!

 Chapter 212: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (17)

    ''Those toxic pricks!'' Last Coin inwardly cursed while his teammates openly talked with the enemies. It was difficult for him to even part his lips, provided the situation was terrible.


    He was, however, a gamer.


    Cursing was a part of him.


    He''d at least write a few curses if there was a chat. s, that was impossible.


    Last Coin inwardly cursed and med his opponents for their dirty tricks.


    He could count up to seven mages on the opposite side. As a mage, Last Coin knew very well how much destructive force this ss wielded and howpatible it was.


    The shapeless magic was simple and could adapt so well.


    In Casual Clowns, he was the only mage.


    With his talent and experience, Last Coin could influence the battlefield in many ways. He also couldbine his skills with Jake to conjure the strongest arrow, even much stronger than his Thunder Arrow!


    His magic spread far and wide to assist his teammates.


    Yet, the enemies had seven mages.


    Even if their talent and skills weremon, their numbers alone severely limited Last Coin''s power.


    ''Two tanks¡­'' Last Coin narrowed his eyes. Prince was a great asset to the team because he always perfectly dealt with enemy tanks. He''d not let those heavy yers dictate the rules!


    In the recent fight against Untamed Seventh, he even found nice teamwork with El Boss Queen, which made him look at her in a different light and be more open toward her as a person. It was apatibility most often found through sheer luck.


    ''It''d be difficult for him to keep two enemy tanks at bay! The cooldown of his Undead Gauntlet should be up, so he can try his best,'' Last Coin thought.


    Because the enemies wanted to y fair, Casual Clowns could study their opponents without fighting them.


    Jake thought. ''Two assassins.''


    He noticed them first, in fact. Beforeing to this world, Jake would never expect to consider defeating assassins first before mages.


    His feelings toward this ss were reallyplicated.


    ''Two healers and a swordsman,'' Jake added. ''Their team''s bnce is odd, but their guilds believe in magic supremacy more than anything else. It makes them perfect enemies for me to defeat them, but¡­''


    Jake said aloud in a voice chat. "Do we really have to fight them?"


    Last Coin had never craned his head to the side this fast!


    Was Jakeining, or was he trying to run away?


    It was too shocking to him, as Jake struck him as someone too confident and stubborn. He''d not give up on something or someone just because it was impossible!


    Prince chuckled. "I know what you''re getting at, my dark horse."


    Last Coin turned his eyes toward him.


    Prince kindly smiled at his mage. "These two teams can''t fight because we''re in their way. They also can''t win the game if we find a shelter somewhere at the top. They have enough spheres to create and elevate their own ind above the mountain''s spire, but neither will allow the other to leave the top. They''re keeping an eye on us and each other, too."


    "Ah¡­" Last Coin nodded. He was too muddled by the turmoil brewing in his heart. Now that he pulled away the cork and let those feelings flood out, Last Coin could properly analyze.


    He started to see what Prince and Jake were looking at¡ªthe picture of their win!


    He said, "It''s too difficult. If we find shelter inside the temple, they will surround us. The best option would be to enter the woods and be on a constant move there. That would leave me a burden, though. I want to sacrifice myself."


    "Wait," Jake said. "Those guys must have mapped this entire ce. They know about the forest and its spire. We can''t really do much there, right? What if the consumables they''ve picked up on their way here were traps or something as useful?"


    "But¡­" Last Coin whispered.


    Jake smiled. "If there are traps in the forest, you can sense them with your keen eye. Your senses toward the magic are the best, so we need you."


    Last Coin clenched his hands. He nodded heavily.


    Jake concluded their n. "We must leave this even part of the top and head straight to the crowded area. We''ll use this peak''s cliff to our advantage. We must make it to the forest!"


    That was when the enemy team pped their hands.


    "We''ve given you enough time to prepare. The audience must be getting bored, so let''s get down to it," the man in grand robes said. He was a mage from The Heavy Spree.


    His nickname was Quento.


    In an instant, Casual Clowns were nketed by the heavy pressure.


    Last Coin mustered up courage and shouted. "I''m in control now! I will take us to the forest! Believe in me!"


    Prince whistled. "Confidence is the best form of art!"


    Jake smiled. "We''re in your hands."


    The beauties of Casual Clowns nodded, their mask revealing half of their lips curved up.


    Feeling that essential boost of confidence, Last Coin spread his arms.


    -


    BANG!


    A sudden, dense mist unfolded in less than a few seconds, swallowing Casual Clowns. It was such a thick smokescreen that fourteen enemies were taken aback by it.


    One of the assassins said, "They''re inside."


    The enemies nodded. Relief could be seen on their faces. It''d be a pain in the ass if Casual Clowns had decided to turn around and run around the mountain''s spire.


    "Attack!" The tank shouted.


    His ally tank from the other team responded at the same time. They stood abreast at the helm of their team and raised their shields up, ready to intercept whatever was going at them.


    The reason they could have read the move so well despite Casual Clowns shrouded in the mist was that the tanks'' perception,bined with their main ss, helped them sense moves much more easily and answer them.


    A valley of swift arrows left the mist.


    Their trajectory was off, and even their strength seemed to be weak. It could be their archer''s ploy, so the tanks simultaneously decided to taunt those arrows and put their shields to the test.


    All arrows suddenly curved at their shields.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    "Hah! It''s all speed, no damage!"


    "This archer is nothing!"


    That was when the thunder resounded within the mist. For a second, it seemed like the eyes of a monster shed in this unnatural nest, looking down on enemies across it.


    A small hole appeared in the mist, from which the arrow no one could see slid out.


    Only one of the tanks suddenly felt a terrible precognition. He stared ahead, with only his eyes peeking from atop the shield. He was also encased in the full armor, so nothing should ever wound him, at least not at the beginning of the battle.


    Yet, that image of the monsters'' eyes resurfaced in his mind.


    For a few quick breaths, he could feel like someone''s presence washed over him.


    BANG!


    The second thunder echoed on the mountain''s spire.


    The tank''s brain rattled as the thunder boomed from his shield! No, it even went ahead and pierced through his armor! It meant that his expensive shield had been destroyed in a second!


    He felt a cold wind and blood on his chest, meaning that even his armor failed to intercept the attack!


    A sharp object protruded from his chest.


    ''What¡­ just happened?'' he could only ask himself.


    The screams of his teammates eluded him. Only the giggling thunder bounced off in his brain and ears.


    ''Why am I behind my teammates? Who put me here?'' he asked himself, clueless about his state.


    What happened was simple.


    Last Coin understood that his mist was a problem to Jake''s archery. He created a wind tunnel for Jake''s Fenrir''s Arrow and strengthened it with his lightning bolt. Before doing that, however, he told Jake to release his fastest arrows at the enemies without the intent to damage them.


    All he wanted was a fake attack!


    Odin savored the lightning, reaching new heights. It dawned on him that he needed a lightning element! Or rather, that the lightning itself dwelled within him. He was just too weak or too young to release it!


    It was something he''d tell Jaketer.


    For now, he used someone else''s lightning as a source to reach the new power! It resulted in their arrow obliterating the enemy''s shield and armor! It didn''t even crack, just exploded into shards! It was such a domination that Odin''s tattoo burned with killing intent and pride.


    Meanwhile, the alliance stared ahead, their eyes trembling.


    Quento screamed. "The mist is moving! They''re on their way to the forest!" He thought. ''I''m not surprised our guilds want that archer dead! He goes against our philosophies! He also dared to steal Cerberus from us!


    His damage is on another level! But that mage? Who is he?! He''s perfect for us! To be able to make such a mist in less than a second with low-level skills and even make it move! Last Coin?


    Where did I hear that nickname from?!''

 Chapter 213: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (18)

    Quento''s words clogged up in his throat. ''Another one ising!''


    He could sense a change in the mist caused by Last Coin''s magic. He was about to create a second hole in his defensive formation and speed up Jake''s Fenrir''s Arrow to reach greater heights.


    All other mages and a tank noticed it as well.


    The problemy in the tank, however.


    ''Can I see it through?'' he asked himself.


    His job was to die first.


    There was no shame in tanks dying first. Dyingst as a tank deserved ridicule and harsh treatment from teammates and a guild. No such a tank could ever dream of being in the main teams of the guild.


    Yet, the tank didn''t want to lose his expensive equipment nor did he have any confidence in himself.


    He recalled the state the other tank had found himself in.


    It was such a state that he couldn''t find any words to describe it.


    He kept asking himself instead. ''Will the oue be different? Did he have time to use any of his skills? I should activate them now, but what if I am toote?''


    Those questions dyed him so much that he ended up doing nothing.


    No, he did something.


    Once the arrow whistled past him, he turned around and stared at his tank teammate dying of severe blood loss. The arrow was lodged in his forehead. The damage it had done was so high that only a few pieces of the helmet remained on the tank''s head, glued to him by sweat.


    It conjured such a horrific picture that the intact tank gulped.


    The fallen tank''s widened eyes and lips seemingly med him for doing nothing. He was pale, like a new kind of zombie, and perspired so much that it seemed like he''d cried.


    His morbid appearance weighed on the safe tank until his buddy turned into particles.


    Meanwhile, Quento screamed.


    "Lasagna! Trevor! You two go for their mage!" he spat as hemanded his assassin and the other assassin from The Golden Lotus. "He''s enabling their archer, and he''s behind that mist! Separate him from the rest!"


    It sounded so easy.


    And easy for them, it was.


    Lasagna and Trevor werepetitive assassins. Though their des were decisive and merciless, their troublesome styles were better suited to team fights and apetitive environment.


    With their tracking skills locked on Casual Clowns, they could make up Last Coin''s presence. Their speed and experience ensured they''d not waste any surprise momentum.


    Once in the mist, Lasagna went past the shocked Prince and El Boss Queen and put his hand on Coin''s back, applying a skill to him.


    [Assassin''s Mana Thread has connected to the yer, Last Coin.]


    "Sess," Lasagna said in a voice chat in a calm, monotone voice.


    Out of the mist, nked by a mage and a healer and backed by Quento, the assassin nodded. He activated the second part of the skill and connected the thread to himself.


    The thread straightened¡­ and started reeling Last Coin in.


    He couldn''t even do anything about it.


    It was a concept he''d never seen before! Breaking mana wasn''t simple, either!


    "Golden Coin!"


    "Coin!" Jake shouted, appearing beside his friend. He teleported to the arrow hidden in Last Coin''s robes and caught his hand.


    Meanwhile, Sin unsheathed her sword and rushed at Lasagna. He raised his dagger up and fended off every attempt to hurt him.


    He simply stated. "It''s simpler to defend against skilled swordsmen when only on the defensive."


    He even found a gap to leave the mist unscathed!


    Sin growled in his direction.


    "Jake! I''m sorry!" Last Coin shouted. He couldn''t do anything about the thread. He used his wind magic, but that only dyed the inevitable! If he only focused on that, their defensive zone would dissipate, exposing them. "You must find a way to the forest without me!


    But I swear to take a few with me! Let me go! Please!"


    Jake bit his lips.


    He understood the situation.


    He smiled at Coin to reassure him. "Break a leg."


    Last Coin nodded.


    No longer fighting against the thread, he was reeled into the enemy''s nk.


    Two mages and a healer red at him.


    -


    ''I didn''t want to grind in this game¡­ because I was scared,'' Last Coin said as he stood up. ''This decision has shaped me into what I am today and caused me to meet you and others. Casual Clowns are genuinely my real friends¡­ and I want to keep bing stronger so that all of us can be the best and most famous!


    ''I''ll win. I will take them with me! I will increase our chances of victory! I will make it to the international with everyone!'' Last Coin steeled his resolve.


    Quento, the healer, and the second mage smiled at him.


    "We''re in my barrier magic," Quento said. "It''s invisible unless you thoroughly look at it. Better than ss and tougher than a mountain¡­ I dare to call myself like that. I''m one of few rare mages that have conquered the unconquerable."


    Last Coin narrowed his eyes. "You don''t look like one with your friends around you."


    Quento chuckled. "The audience is what we fight for! To make it so fair, you have a first move! Everyone likes the chess, the game of royalties! Come on, make a first move."


    He was more than shameless.


    Last Coin wanted to insult him more.


    He had a lot to say, but the audience watching them was the real reason he couldn''t say anything more.


    Instead, he prepared for a fight.


    The new experience he''d tasted in the esports tournament shed in his mind. It was like a breath of inspiration that hade in clutch to him.


    Last Coin whispered, "We''re in your barrier¡­ so like we''re in the cauldron."


    "Huh?" Quento grew puzzled.


    Last Coin smiled. ''Yes¡­ it''s like an alchemy. I''ve be this good because of the practice I put into alchemy and my skills. Combining different ingredients, including those that should never work with each other, and giving them a new purpose is an alchemist''s way.''


    He raised his dominant hand and threw it forward.


    His left hand touched the wrist on which the magical orb rested.


    Last Coin made the first and thest move. "I''llbine everything I have into one!"


    Last Coin had never used more than two elements in his long career at once.


    But in that moment, with the spark of inspiration running in his veins, he imagined the world as a cauldron and his skills as ingredients.


    He was a catalyst in the middle!


    Last Coin''s mana boiled.


    It had never happened before.


    Never in his life could he feel his mana so well!


    He was bing mes!


    "COME OUT¡ª"


    DING!


    [You have created a new skill by unleashing your five skills simultaneously while burning your mana!]


    [Please name it, or the game system will name it in your stead.]


    "¡ªAPOCALYPSE!"


    BANG!


    Boxed in the barrier zone, Last Coin''s elements swirled around him! Earth, water, fire, lightning, and wind danced around him like an ocean!


    What was Earth Wall cracked into various shapes, each taking after the other elements! Oval rocks polished themselves into perfect tear drops, earth spikes carved into lightning bolts, carpets of the earth unfolded, and branches of mes sprouted from the ground as though fire¡ªall in the earth!


    The same happened to other elements.


    Water sshed around and spread around like mes gnawing on the wood!


    The wind went crazy and solid!


    Fire circled, formed clouds, and cracked like lightning!


    Lightning fell down like a waterfall!


    Last Coin''s mana and flesh burned.


    His Joker Mask became his second skin.


    It assimted with his character, and his talent heightened the item''s properties.


    [Your mana regeneration has been increased by 300%.]


    [You can keep up Apocalypse(Legendary) for ten seconds more.]


    Last Coin''s smiled broadly. It was such a genuine smile, yet the opponents seeing him could only think he said¡ª[Hehe, sorry for summoning so much mess, not so sorry, maybe? Hehe.]


    On the other end of the apocalypse, Quento stared at the hell with widened eyes.


    "What the hell is this?" he asked. He couldn''t keep up his barrier magic at all! The invisible walls imprisoning Last Coin had cracked so much that anyone could see how the barrier magic looked.


    The other mage screamed, "Help me out! Stop dallying around! We need to overwhelm his magic! Everything I sent toward him gets destroyed into pieces and bes part of his mess! It''s like I''m fueling his skill! Overwhelm him with your barrier magic!


    Make itpress him into a pulp!"


    It was toote.


    All walls exploded, ushering in the apocalypse.


    Quento, the mage, and the healer were swallowed by it.


    Two of them died.


    Once the magic subsided, Quento stepped out¡­ "Compress him? All I thought about was how to save myself to bring my guild''s team to the internationals, not yours. And it looks like¡­ I evolved!"


    His barrier magic was nothing more than a wall.


    It could bepressed, but its shape always remained the same.


    Yet, as Quento looked into Last Coin''s mask, his mana stirred.


    He evolved to put on a barrier armor on himself!


    Itbined with his mana barrier, turning him into a mage that couldn''t be defeated!


    He ambled toward Last Coin.


    On his knees, Last Coin stared at the ground.


    He had zero mana.


    He was so defenseless.


    It''d only take a few simple skills to defeat him.


    Quento shoved his staff below Last Coin''s chin and forced him to look up at him.


    He smiled, "You''re good. I''ll contact you after this."


    Lightning sparkled from the man''s staff, killing Last Coin from a close range.


    ''I took down a healer and a mage¡­ only two¡­ but I hope it will help,'' Last Coin thought.


    [You have died.]


    -


    "OH MY GOD! THAT WAS SO EPIC!" Elise screamed. "I still want Archer''s number! He''s doing his best to defeat his opponents, but he''s done nothing much so far because he can''t pay a price like Last Coin did! But Last Coin was so damn cool I think we should apud him already!"


    "I agree wholeheartedly with you, Elise!" Bobby shouted. "Three yers from the alliance have been taken down so far! Casual Clowns have to fight eleven more yers! Quento also came out with a new evolution to his barrier magic, so he became even stronger! Casual Clowns can''t pay any price! They must find a way to win!


    Ah!"


    When Bobby mentioned finding a way, the alliance was the one that found a way to defeat Prince. Even in his Undead Transformation, Prince couldn''t have taken anyone because the enemies started relying more on their numbers and advantages.


    They didn''t have to do their best. They could trigger the skills and ditch them.


    No skill was absolute¡ªeach had a weakness or weaknesses.


    Prince could be undead for a short time.


    Once he returned to being a human, he died while protecting his sister and El Boss Queen.


    Jake also lost Odin''s skill again.


    The cooldown of five minutes was too harsh!


    "Down to three! This looks like a disaster!" Elise shouted. "No! Archer has been caught! How you dare to go after him!?"


    "You''re bing partial, Elise!" Bobby reminded.


    That was when Jake suddenly grew golden.


    He was embraced by Sin''s legendary skill¡ªRa''s Shrine. She put everything to heal and buff him. It was what she and Prince had decided before thetter''s death.


    Jake was the best man to survivest because he could trouble those unfair teams!


    While she cast that skill, El Boss Queen protected her.


    She paid a life to keep Sin safe.


    Without any mana, Sin could only rely on her physical stats and swordsmanship.


    However, that wasn''t enough against a swordsman assisted by a healer and mage.


    She fell a short timeter.


    It was now only Jake.


    Only Jake remained on the scene.


    He ran away without much problem as he was healed and buffed. He hid himself in their previous spot. It was only a matter of time before the assassins from the alliance would find him, though.


    It pissed him off.


    He hit the tree out of frustration.


    Elisemented, "Who wouldn''t be mad in his ce?!"


    Bobby parted his lips.


    He was about to add hisment, yet he swallowed back his words as Jake had taken out something no one expected him to do.


    It was a small bottle of vodka!


    "T-This is a high-quality one that even those that dislike vodka drink in the game!" Bobby spoke as his hobby was suddenlyid out in the tournament.


    He stared at Jake emptying the shot in one go.


    Jake took out another bottle.


    "Oh! His taste is really refined! This is the green whiskey! Delicious poison!" Bobby shouted. He was loud, if not louder than Elise.


    She stared at him with narrowed eyes.


    Jake''s eyes also became half-lidded.


    He arched his head back and looked at the skies.


    The foggy memories started clearing up.


    His entire body warmed up.


    And while his stats had begun updating to match his drunk level, Jake''s recent spar with Viktor shed in his mind.


    It was a spar where he was utterly drunk, and Viktor was furious.


    [Vikky¡­ you''re bleeding! Haha!]


    The system messages appeared on Jake''s retina. His eyes sprang open.


    [You''re entirely drunk.]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    Jake''s sealed talent has been unlocked.


    Hard work and raw talent joined hands.


    "I love this pressure! I love this challenge! I love this momentum! Let''s make it even more exciting! The melody of my soul, the sonata of my enemies'' screams¡ªall to crescendo this tournament!"


    Author''s note: June''s goal is to hit 10k privilege unlocks as fast as possible. June''s Priv will be much more cheaper. Please, get priv early and support me in this endeavor! Thank you for this month''s support!

 Chapter 214: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (19)

    The more he drank, the stronger he was.


    It was a simple principle behind Dionysus'' bloodline.


    The weakness of this powerful skill was that the person was drunk.


    "I can sense all of you!" Jake screamed, looking around. He cast his eyes on people in The Spirit Observer and his enemies staring at him from the mountain''s spire''s periphery. "The more, the merrier! Let''s make it so fun!"


    In Jake''s case, however, that weakness didn''t trouble him.


    Bemende stared at him from her seat.


    ''Dionysus¡­ has this bloodline fallen into a yer''s hands too early?'' she asked as her kind countenance had twisted into a mask of concern, which she rarely exposed. ''It''s too early to go beyond a realm of legends.''


    In the arena, Mary and her family gazed at the screen.


    Their expressions varied, as Robert was beyond shocked to see that the calm and collected Jake would drink in the middle of the tournament. It seemed like such an odd and stressed move that he didn''t know what went through Jake''s mind.


    Jake''s mother shook her head.


    She cast her eyes on her husband. "He takes that after you."


    Edward coughed, "I may or may not be very sociable while drunk. But you''re always in my eyes whenever I bring parties to life!"


    "But of course!" she replied, her lips curved up.


    Mary crossed her arms and nodded. "He''d better win now!"


    Robert didn''t know what these three were talking about! ''Jake''s drunk! He''s so drunk that¡­ what is going on?''


    As Robert turned his attention back to the screen, he saw Jake straightening his back. His half-ridden eyes were gone, and he was rolling his eyes around as though seeing everyone, including people in The Spirit Observer Mode.


    Those jade eyes were clear and sharp.


    Though he may have lost his calmness and rumbled about love and melodies of his soul, Jake didn''t look like a person who had lost to the alcohol.


    ''In the first ce, he got drunk too fast! What are you really hiding, Jake?!'' Robert asked, his excitement suddenly surging as though he was in the arena. He felt like he was about to witness something extraordinary.


    People in the arena were enjoying this development from the bottom of their hearts.


    "He''s drunk so much!"


    "He even made Bobby lose hisposure! Haha!"


    "Who the hell brings vodka to the tournament?!"


    As those reactions swept through the arena and viewers at homes, restaurants, and other ces, a few high-level yers watching this event in their game characters had a strange feeling while looking at Jake.


    "Can you see the outline of his Vision, Maria?" Nadia asked her little sister.


    Maria shook her head, "I can''t¡­ it''s strange. What about you? Can you see anything?"


    Nadia nodded. "His Vision has taken an original form. It''s simr to Mary June''s, so she must have had her hands in it."


    "Oh! I didn''t expect Jake to also have a vision! Also, it''s Mary November! Hehe~~!" Maria replied.


    The thing was that¡­ even Jake didn''t know that his perception had evolved.


    -


    It happened in Jake''s spar against Viktor.


    He needed something more to see through his arrows.


    He needed his perception skill to be at a higher level!


    In his drunk self, Jake assimted with Odin andbined Odin''s raw skill¡ªFeral Hunt¡ªwith his perception. Thisbination broke the system as Jake''s perception evolved to Vision and blended with Fenrir''s Feral Hunt as though they were meant for each other.


    The burden it put on Jake was so terrifying that the system didn''t register this skill and evolution. It became something that only Jake, at the highest drunk state, could activate.


    A crack popped in the middle of Jake''s eyes, mixing two colors in harmony(red and green).


    [The Archer''s Body Language Of The Beasts(Legendary)(Passive Skill)(2(3) slots left) has linked your Perception Skill with Feral Hunt.]


    [You have acquired The Archer''s Feral Vision(Legendary).]


    [Thebination is too powerful for your current level.]


    [Your body can''t bear the burden.]


    [Dionysus'' Blood Wine(100%) has helped you adapt to The Archer''s Feral Vision.]


    [You can use The Archer''s Feral Vision, provided your drunk level remains above 90%.]


    Those at the highest level could see through that Feral Vision.


    It turned into a humanoid wolf with white fur. It was just up to Jake''s torso and connected to him. His eyes widened as though he had already marked everyone he wanted to devour.


    The humanoid aura''s eyes suddenly looked below.


    An assassin appeared in Jake''s zone.


    He was fast, confident, and silent. Lasagna didn''t even consider Jake being able to see through him, as his other teammates didn''t notice him until he put a thread on Last Coin!


    He''d do the same to Jake.


    He''d put a thread on him and reel him up to the mountain''s spire, where his teammates would put him into the coffin!


    Lasagna was at least five meters away from Jake now.


    He raised his hand and prepared to cut the remaining distance in a short step.


    "Expand."


    His right eye suddenly received a blow.


    Blood spurted out in abundance.


    He couldn''t move forward, either, as a step forward meant that the foreign object in his eye socket would go deeper into his skull!


    What happened was simple.


    Without even turning to the side, Jake turned his bow into twin short swords and took a single one from his inventory. He immediately used his skill, Expand, to increase the range.


    The sword was like a spear, hurling into the assassin''s right eye.


    Jake leaned his head onto his right shoulder. "Assassins are such a lovable bunch nowadays. Theye at my feet to spear themselves onto my dear bow."


    He smirked.


    Lasagna inwardly swore as Jake''s drawling got to him. ''What bow?! That''s a wooden sword if not a spear!''


    Knowing that his surprise attack failed, Lasagna arched his head back. He stepped behind to get Jake''s sword out of his eye socket. His eye was gone, and bleeding heightened, but that was only a price for freedom!


    He closed the distance with Jake again and mmed his palm on his arm.


    "Sess!" Lasagna shouted.


    Jake broadly smiled.

 Chapter 215: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (20)

    "Reel him up there, Trevor!" Lasagna shouted up. His guard was up in case Jake protested before getting thrown back to the mountain''s spire.


    Goosebumps suddenly went through him.


    He looked deep into Jake''s eyes, finding nothing but mockery.


    This man wasn''t worried.


    He stood still, waiting for a ride.


    When their eyes met, Jake smiled. That smile emphasized by Joker Mask was too condescending.


    He drawled. "You understand that you''re already dead, right?"


    "¡­" Lasagna didn''t answer him.


    He stood still with his guard up.


    The mana thread straightened up. It trembled.


    ''He''s having a problem reeling him up?!'' Lasagna thought. It''d never happened before, confusing him. Up above him, Trevor was as confused as his new friend.


    He added strength to the thread and even requested the only alive swordsman to help him. These two strained their muscles to get Jake up and kill him as a team.


    Jake became so light out of the blue that the two sessfully got him up there! Trevor and the swordsman fell onto their asses. Relieved though they may have been, their faces quickly fell upon noticing that Jake was actually thrown far into the skies.


    "What''s wrong with this guy?!" Trevor screamed.


    Quento howled. "He''s mid-air! He can''t avoid any of our skills! Get him!"


    Six mages, a swordsman, an assassin, and even a healer¡ªall projected their long-distance skills to hurt Jake. Colors shed on their weapons like fireworks.


    Jake sneered. "Save fireworks for an award ceremony!"


    He abruptly plummeted down.


    It was such an unpredictable move that no one didn''t know how to react to it. The alliance only stared at him with shocked expressions, while Lasagna didn''t even have time to respond.


    Jake fell like a stone at him.


    He kicked him onto the ground and pressed his feet on his head. His skull cracked and burst open in less than a second, killing him on the spot.


    Jake stood in a pool of blood, where flesh, blood, bones, and other juices grotesquely mixed.


    It was such a horrid picture that the censor system blurred it for the young and sensitive audience.


    [You have killed Lasagna Lv. 30]


    He walked away from the headless corpse, squelching sounds ringing in the vicinity.


    "Mydy, Medusa," Jake whispered. "I need your assistance."


    [You have assimted with Medusa.]


    [Your stats have been upgraded.]


    [Your stats have been upgraded.]


    Jake ran toward the cliff. He was high on the mountain, so finding a cliff to jump off wasn''t difficult. He ran like someone who wanted tomit suicide.


    When he set himself free on the vista of the forest canopy below him, Jake took the other piece of his bow and joined it with the bloody twin sword to make a bow.


    The bowstring connected.


    An arrow appeared in his hand.


    He drew the highest anchor point.


    The arrow flew.


    It whistled so loud that it resounded in the hearts of everyone at the scene.


    Jake pierced a cloud and teleported himself up there.


    Because of his assimtion, he could slide on the cloud, meaning he''d not drop until he slid off the edge. It was such an odd and unbelievable concept that people looking at him through the screens nearly had their eyes popping off their sockets.


    It was the fantasy and funbined into one!


    Jake nocked another arrow on his bow.


    Meanwhile, Quento assessed the situation. ''Lasagna is from The Golden Lotus! He can die! We have an assassin and healer advantage! I must use The Golden Lotus'' tank and swordsman to the limit and wound that annoying archer, then we will get the ticket to the international tournament!''


    He screamed. "He''s attacking! Take over his attack!"


    "I know!" the tank replied. He was more assertive because no thunder rang out. Jake''s arrowing straight from the cloud only whistled so he could raise his shield and taunt it!


    BANG!


    It seamlessly hit the tank''s shield.


    The loud sound echoed across the mountain''s spire.


    It was as though a giant had knocked onto the mountain.


    That sound had a significant meaning.


    Jake didn''t use the four-ded arrow.


    He used a blunt arrow to stun the tank!


    His shield didn''t suffer many durability points! It could be said that it had absorbed Jake''s attack well! It was, however, an illusion.


    The tank''s muscles squeezed so much during that impact that he received cramps. After that effect subsided, his limbs were so numb that he couldn''t move.


    He was stunned.


    [You have been stunned for twenty seconds.]


    The second arrow whistled.


    "Move! What are you doing?!" Quento screamed. His words, however, didn''t affect the tank. He was stunned, so he couldn''t even speak. The healer caught that at first, but he didn''t do anything because Quento stopped him.


    Instead, Quento raised his magic barrier and protected his team from the second arrow.


    His face twisted upon seeing the four-ded arrow lodged in his invisible barrier.


    It cracked.


    There were so many cracks that he guessed it''d take Jake at least three arrows to break through his magic.


    The swordsman shouted. "What are you doing?! Cast your magic at them already! You also don''t listen to him and think for yourselves! He''s not our leader!"


    He told off two of his guild''s mages.


    These two had been working with Quento ever since they had teamed up.


    It was sofortable that they hadn''t considered attacking without hismand.


    "Y-yeah! We must take him off the cloud!"


    "How is he even staying up here? Let''s blow it away with fire magic!"


    As these two channeled their mana, so did the rest of the mage''s squad. Only Quento did not use anything. He stared at the swordsman of The Golden Lotus.


    ''He''s catching up on my scheme,'' he thought.


    The swordsman, Hans, looked into Quento''s eyes. ''He''s scheming something¡­ The Golden Lotus team has me, a tank, and two mages. The rest is The Heavy Spree¡­ if we win against this archer, their teamposition will be difficult to win against. Quento''s barrier magic can rece a need for a tank, and he can always box his teammates to have them healed.


    Can I only pray for Archer to take him down before we defeat him?''

 Chapter 216: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (21)

    "Hey, guys!" Jake shouted from atop the cloud. "Which team should I defeat first?"


    That question heavily sank into Quento and Hans'' hearts. These two straightened up and narrowed their eyes at the cloud, where Jake was currently skidding around like a clown.


    He had so much fun that serious and invested people in the tournament were furious at him.


    His question, however, excited him.


    Archer''s prospects in this battle awakened along with his sudden transformation.


    Though mages could attack his cloud with magic and threaten him to hop off, Jake was in a much better position as clouds teemed around the spire in abundance!


    He could force them to burn their mana faster than him!


    What the crowd didn''t know was that Jake had assimted with Medusa. He had two minutes left, meaning he couldn''t spend as much time on the clouds as he wanted.


    Of course, he could use Slick Scales without her help, but her mana regeneration during assimtion was a crucial part of his fun up in the skies.


    Quento howled back. "Do you think you can turn us against each other?! The Heavy Spree is a loyal and trustworthy guild, and so are their yers!"


    Hans shouted. "The same goes for The Golden Lotus!"


    These two curtly looked at each other.


    Up in the skies, Jake shrugged. He felt something suspicious in their teamwork and bet on the internal conflict. He wanted to further confuse his enemies, but it appeared that he''d only helped them.


    He would never give up on the challenge!


    ''Let''s do it!'' Jake inwardly shouted.


    He kicked off the cloud and got behind it.


    His Vision swept across the cloud and swooped to the enemies. Each felt like a pack of feral beasts circled around them, sniffing them from head to toe.


    It was unbelievable, but they believed to be on the silver tter, that despite the range, Jake''s arrows could get to them and finish them off.


    ''Master Formless Form! Ah, so lovely!'' Jake shouted. He rapidly released arrows. It was simr to the volley he''d done during Last Coin''s Mist, but this one was much faster because of his higher stats.


    There was a high killing intent behind them, too.


    This swarm of arrows was more troublesome than the audience thought. It wasn''t just Jake aiming to take down each enemy or at least wound them.


    The main defense of the alliance was so troubled by it that they didn''t know what to do!


    ''How many of them can I snatch? They''re so fast and strong! Magic is much easier to taunt!'' the tank thought.


    Quento gritted his teeth, ''I can''t tell their strength! Are they as strong as the previous arrow? If yes, I must create more barriers¡­ but I can''t lose too much mana, either!''


    It was a gamble.


    Hans shouted, "I''m fine."


    Trevor nodded. "I''ll avoid this one!"


    Going behind the tank, Quento said, "I''ll match your shield with my barrier magic! We''re relying on you, our front line!"


    "Yeah!" the tank assertively replied back.


    While everyone from the alliance found an answer to the attack, one of them was marked.


    He was marked as Jake''s target!


    BANG!


    Before an arrow connected with Trevor, Jake appeared beside it, catching it. It was one of the signature moves that Casual Clowns were familiar with.


    He nocked the arrow while staying in front of the shocked assassin.


    He crumpled into his strongest form and let it go.


    The assassin thought, ''I can''t dodge it! My body is in motion to jump to the side to avoid the arrow! But he caught it! This bastard caught it to release it again!''


    Trevor''s n was easy to read.


    Jake didn''t need to rely on his Vision to see through his movement.


    The arrow deeply went through the assassin''s shoulder. Despite the short distance, it hurt. It hurt so much that blood pooled on the assassin''s leather armor in excess.


    Jake teleported again.


    He appeared beside Trevor and stood still like a grim reaper for a few seconds.


    It wouldn''t have been weird if the organ started ying.


    Jake also didn''t have a bow.


    The reason why was quickly revealed as he leaned toward his opponent. He summoned an arrow and stabbed it into his armor. He repeated that until Trevor kicked him away.


    The assassin used his movement skills to run away.


    Jake, however, appeared before him like an apostle of death.


    "Where do you think you''re going, a lovely assassin?" he asked as he extended his arms.


    Catching the man in a lock, Jake raised him and threw him toward the cliff. His strength was so enormous that Trevor flew like a trash bag.


    Quento''s sudden interjection, however, saved him.


    He summoned a barrier and stopped the flight!


    Jake had been anticipating that.


    A whistle echoed on the spire.


    An arrow drilled into Trevor''s right wrist.


    Another one to the left wrist crucified him to the invisible wall!


    Jake was ready to finish off the man.


    s, mages'' magic zoomed at him. He could see fire elements taking the form of a spear, water droplets faster than bullets, and even chains of lightning bolts threatening to immobilize him.


    So much magic forced Jake to enter the Formless Joker Form.


    He avoided mes before shooting down water droplets. He jumped away from the lightning bolts.


    The steel de went past him as Jake sensed Hans closing in on his right.


    Breaking his bow into two twin short swords, Jake engaged in meleebat.


    Their des caused sparks to bounce off.


    Jake was fast, and so was Hans. They felt the weight of their weapons and strength as their des relentlessly met each other to win.


    "He''s done for," Jake said. "You can''t stop me! My archery is unstoppable!"


    As Quento''s wall dissipated to save Trevor from crucification, Jake disappeared.


    "No!" Hans screamed. Helplessness sank into his heart¡­ it was all them in this tournament. It was them dictating the rules, so how could a single yer singlehandedly change that?!


    Jake appeared below Trevor, even faster than he''d fall onto the ground.


    Simrly to his sister''s style, Jake threw his leg behind and waited for a perfect moment to kick Trevor off the cliff.


    Once in range, Jake''s leg went forward like a whip. It was a perfect direct shot!


    As Trevor was tossed off the cliff, he realized he was done.


    There was no ground beneath him, only a canopy of trees. It was so far away¡­


    Jake walked close to the edge.


    He swept his hand and brought it close to his stomach as he bowed. "May you have a nice flight, lovely assassin! It''s a free flight, so enjoy it to your heart''s content!"


    He smiled. His peculiar Joker Smile sent shivers down the crowd.


    They stood up from their seats as their excitement surged over the roof!


    This man could do it!


    He could teach those treacherous, unfair bastards a lesson and make them eat their shamelessness! What seemed impossible became a reality before them!


    If he could truly defeat them all, it''d be such a perfect finale to the Seventh Division!

 Chapter 217: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (22)

    While Jake bowed, sending his regards to the fallen assassin, the rest of his enemies channeled their mana and long projectile skills again.


    Colors representing each element filled Jake''s background.


    Rumbling entered his ears as though gigantic worms had made their way toward him. He heard a sharp wind wave atop those worms rushing at him like maddened horses. Fire howled, hastening the wind''s magic. Lightning had also found a way to mix with the rest, cracking in the forms of simple yet dangerous bolts.


    Jake''s answer was simple.


    He teleported away,ughing at his opponents. He stood still, not too far away from their left.


    "Don''t run out of steam, lovely mages! Your love is burning out too much!" Jakeughed aloud. "I love your magic, just because destroying it with my archery feels good! If there''s no love and passion, there''s no satisfaction! Shameless idiots like you deserve a good pounding, too, so chin up and focus!"


    "He''s provoking us to attack him with this crap! Don''t fall for it!" Quento screamed. His team''s healer calmly joined his hands and called forth skills to increase mana regeneration.


    A soft, cool zone embraced the mages, blessing them with mana regeneration.


    Meanwhile, Jake narrowed his eyes. ''A tank and a swordsman left from the melee group. These two are closely sticking with the group of mages, and the loud guy must be the reason. He creates invisible walls, which are quite tough. I don''t see them separating from the rest anytime soon¡­ so I must create a stage!''


    On the other side, Quento spoke to his team. "You guys know about his movement skills?!"


    "How?! I only know one archer in this game¡ªGrin Grid! No one else! I don''t even know what more he can do!" a mage from The Golden Lotus Guild replied.


    The rest said simr things.


    Even Quento didn''t know what skills archers learned from the statues.


    He couldn''t see through Jake''s teleportation prerequisites! How could he so freely teleport?


    That weighed the most in his mind.


    "He has to be caught in my barrier magic! We must stop him before he wears us down with his arrows!" Quento couldn''t believe his words. For the first time in his career, he told himself and his people that arrows could defeat them! He was so clueless about archers that it hurt him!


    Quento suddenly eximed! "He''sing at us!"


    "He put his bow into his inventory! What is he nning?!" Hans added.


    His tank teammate screamed. "He''s skidding!"


    That was when the familiar pressure went through them.


    Each alliance member felt like a pack of wolves surrounded them, sniffing and licking them. It was like they were marked and exposed to them, suddenly turned into sulent targets.


    ''Is this perception skill?! What has he marked us for?! What does he see?!'' Hans asked himself.


    Running at them like a madman, Jake seemed to be keen on answering those questions. He was sliding on the ground as he used his movement skill''s passive skill. He was faster this way and much more versatile. Of course, the first weakness that popped into everyone''s heads was that Jake couldn''t stop abruptly!


    It was impossible for humans to just stop during their run.


    It was, however, possible in the game world.


    But with Jake''s mechanic, he absolutely couldn''t stop himself!


    Hans clenched his sword''s hilt tightly. ''That''s wrong! He can teleport anyway! We must find a weakness in his teleport and see through him! It doesn''t help us to lock our perception on him as he has seemingly unlimited range!''


    When Jake entered Hans'' range, he teleported away.


    Hans screamed. "I freaking knew it!"


    Jake was behind the group.


    This time, however, he teleported and immediately began setting up the stage. He whipped a few arrows out of his inventory and started throwing them at his enemies.


    Those arrowscked strength but were fast.


    In fact, their speed caused the enemies to suspect and be worried about them.


    Jake then chucked one of his arrows up to the skies.


    He teleported to it and threw it down.


    Quento''s eyes widened.


    He screamed. "It''s the arrows! He can teleport to the arrows!"


    It clicked within them now.


    Everything suddenly made sense!


    -le-mp-yr


    Arrows.


    Archer''s prowess and weakness were his arrows!


    Hanging above the team, Jake''s lips curved up. Only the viewers could see this smile as he faced his enemies with his back. The representatives of The Heavy Spree and The Golden Lotus felt bad precognition while the rest of the crowd couldn''t wait to see what Jake had cooked up.


    They were right.


    ''I wanted you¡­ to see through that, dears,'' Jake thought.


    As he dangled above, the enemies below locked their perception skills on Jake''s arrows. Area magic unfolded to sweep all arrows in a single move!


    Amidst this tornado of colors, an orange glow of mes sparked.


    Jake sneered.


    [The Archer''s Flow(Epic)¡ªa movement skill that allows the user to teleport to his arrow''s shadows so long as the arrows are in the user''s perception bubble.]


    Like Jake wanted, the me magic stretched the arrows'' shadows toward the swordsman. He knew what mage used mes the most and positioned them so he would cast shadows onto the swordsman.


    Without knowing that he was on Jake''s stage, the swordsman sneered. He could feel a victory! He could feel that the worst opponent he could have ever faced in this tournament was about to die!


    It all changed when Jake''s presence entered his perception bubble.


    A shock and bewilderment wrapped him.


    It was unbelievable.


    ''What is he doing here? I sense no arrow around me! Are we wrong?!'' Hans thought as he stood still, stunned. No skill immobilized him¡ªhis feelings did.


    The sweet taste of iing victory turned bitter, making him feel like trash.


    Jake''s punch ckened his vision.


    The swordsman had finally been separated from the team, whether it was against his wish or not.

 Chapter 218: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (23)

    BANG!


    To the crowds'' excitement, Jake punched the swordsman straight into his face. His strength stat was so high that the man lost his ground and flew behind.


    It wasn''t enough to distance Hans far away from his team, so Jake teleported to Hans'' side and kicked him. He yed a football, with Hans being a rough ball.


    The man rolled and coughed as Jake battered him with kicks and punches. He couldn''t get up no matter what, as Jake was faster and stronger, using the fact that they were in the game world.


    Crowd control effects were like magic in this world.


    Once someone is stunned, they can either use a skill to cleanse themselves of this effect, use the third party''s help, or wait for the stun''s duration.


    What Jake was doing could be called a reality.


    "Ugh! You¡ªouch!"


    Hans'' bawling was soon muddled by Jake as he caught the man''s ipital and smashed his face into the ground. He threw himself into a skid, drawing the man with himself.


    It was such a brutal sight that even the crowd on Jake''s side felt terrible for Hans. A few were getting even more excited, including Mary and their father.


    Before long, the swordsman was thrown to the forest part of the mountain''s spire.


    He rolled before straining to stand up.


    Hans held his weapon all the time.


    It was amendable feat. His hands, however, were trembling. His face had it the worst, as some of his skin had been pilled and dirt stuck to him like feces. He naturally took a demonic countenance sculpted by his feelings.


    "ARCHER!" Hans yelled. "HAS YOUR MOTHER NOT TAUGHT YOU TO SKID PROPERLY?!"


    Mary and Edward scoffed at him. The former even raised a middle finger at the screen. Edward didn''t stop his daughter orment on her behavior¡ªhis mood was great.


    Jake''sughter resounded across the clearing. "Let''s not speak about our lovely mothers ''cause it could get really heated up, and I''m sure your mother wouldn''t like to hear how I''d do her if I were to have my hands on her. Or maybe she would ask for my number?"


    "BASTARD!"


    "Haha! It brings back a few great memories of games I had yed as a kid! The little me learned a lot of good mom insults at the time! Worry not, I''d rather listen to the melody of my soul now! Let''s bring out the organ and violins! I''m going rock!


    Been pretty hype on this genre for some time now!" Jake released an arrow from quite a difficult angle.


    He''d been waiting for a good wind.


    That, however, wasn''t enough to surprise Hans.


    His perception caught the arrow, allowing him to cut it in half.


    Jake emerged from the other side, then.


    Zooming at the swordsman, he turned his bow into twin short swords.


    Jake''s mind spun, ''My swordsmanship is not as good as my archery. It''d take me a lot of effort to win against this man in meleebat, but at the same time, I want to fight him! I want to devour his swordsmanship! I want to make myself stronger! Much stronger! I want to devour the swordsmanship through archery so much!''


    He was getting thirsty!


    His feelings resulted in his perception sweeping through Hans before the sh began. His Vision put a man in a cradle, which shook each time he moved or breathed.


    Jake could feel this man''s slightest reaction.


    He recorded that reaction, turning it into muscle memory before swinging his swords or making a move.


    His left eye cracked open, bing red.


    Jake''s wolf tattoo expanded only so sightly, yet it burned even more than during the assimtion.


    More of his ck streaks turned white.


    He was stepping closer to the first-ever race evolution!


    [Jake! Jake! Did you know that wolves are very intelligent and good at adaptation?! Excellent! They''re excellent! Aye!]


    [Yeah! I couldn''t have gotten the better firstpanion!]


    [Woof! Woof!]


    [Wild!]


    [Wild!]


    "WILD!" Jake howled, his de meeting with Hans''.


    It took them a second to conjure a tornado of des as each relentlessly threw shes at each other. No muscle didn''t work during this exchange; each heated up as much as possible. So much adrenaline pumped within them that both didn''t feel the weight of their weapons.


    What hurt them was quickly forgotten.


    What threw them out of pace was reced really fast.


    Whatever they were fighting for no longer mattered; only a victory did.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Both remained in one spot.


    Only one was drawing blood¡ªHans. His style was simr to SWalker''s Knight Mode, mainly because both hailed from The Warmonger Empire and were noticed by Asta Sword House. Because Hans was in The Golden Lotus, he''d received more quests from SWalker.


    That said, SWalker was natural.


    He would have seen much more gaps in Hans'' style.


    In Jake''s eyes, Hans was like a dark silhouette.


    He couldn''t find any gap in his swordsmanship.


    He, however, could adapt to his swordsmanship and devour it! Repeating the same move against him was pointless, as Jake could parry it after feeling it once!


    Moreover, his endurance was at its highest! Jake''s Blood Wine turned him into a man who could take more than a few blows.


    He was far from fragile mages and much closer to tanks regarding endurance stats.


    He could stay still and keep going!


    Which couldn''t be said about Hans.


    He was losing against Jake''s stats.


    The more he fought Jake, the slower he was.


    Even if only a minute had passed, these two exchanged so many moves that only much higher-level yers could count them all.


    All of it tranted into what Hans feared the most.


    Jake thought, ''I see it¡­''


    In the dark silhouette, a red line appeared. It went from Hans'' shoulder down to his chest.


    That wasn''t what Jake wanted.


    He fought more.


    More lines have sewn themselves on Hans.


    Each line represented an angle.


    Suddenly, Jake raised his left sword and lowered it in a fast, clean sweep.


    Hans'' dominant hand fell down along with his sword, which clobbered on the soil.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 219: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (24)

    A heavy silence nketed the forest part of the mountain spire.


    People in the arena and even those in The Spirit Observer halted their excitement.


    Out of nowhere, Jake abruptly disarmed Hans by cutting off his dominant hand!


    Though it may have seemed like an instant break in their exciting duel, this unexpected move had snatched the hearts of Jake''s fans. Those who were so clueless about the swordsmanship and battles swallowed up their shock and screamed out of their lungs to cheer on Jake.


    The rest remained quiet and serious.


    Jake looked into Hans'' eyes.


    The man was distraught.


    It wasn''t just Jake who had been learning a lot.


    Fighting him had helped Hans see a different kind of swordsmanship and receive a new kind of experience, to say nothing of it being so fun and challenging. He couldn''t have thought of anything else but victory at the time, but now that he had lost this privilege, he felt sorrowful.


    It was such a huge loss.


    Hans faintly smiled. "I didn''t want to apologize to anyone because what we did was not against the rules. We maximized our chances of attending the international tournament as much as possible. Cards seemed to have been on our side, but it appears that you''re truly a¡­ Joker.


    "I will, therefore, only apologize to you. I''m sorry for teaming up with The Heavy Spree Team. It was fun to fight against you, but only in this forest! You''re such a pest outside of it. Anyway, thank you."


    Jake nodded. "I ept your apologies only because you''re a strong swordsman. Next time, cross your swords with my boy SWalker and Babe Sin."


    "Well, I''ll visit you, I guess?" Hans replied.


    That was when the rest of his team entered the forest.


    Looking at his true teammate''s expression, Hans could infer that the group had heard his talk with Jake.


    Quento''s countenance was so twisted that Hans didn''t doubt himself.


    Quento confirmed his thoughts.


    He shouted, "What do you mean it''s your loss?! Pick up your sword with your left and fight him! Help us achieve the victory! Don''t be a loser!"


    "Fight with my left hand? Do you think I am a reborn swordsman god or something?! I''m just a yer who''s better than average! Shut up! I wasn''t lucky enough to get a special magic like you! Spare me your crap!" Hans retorted.


    He wanted to shout aloud that he suspected Quento scheming to take down his guild mates. However, that was only his spection, so he didn''t want to nder without evidence.


    "You''re still useful without a weapon! Shut up ande to us!" Quento shouted. So long as Hans could move, he was still useful.


    He could also use his perception skills to mark Jake''s arrows and help others take care of them! There were so many uses for him that he didn''t want to let him go!


    Hans scoffed¡­ "First, you tell me to fight with my left. Now, I am suddenly useful to you? And then you will get a free ticket to the international tournament?"


    Quento and his friends swallowed their saliva.


    It''d be a lie if they were to say that this thought hadn''t crossed their minds. Hans was disarmed and no longer could fight. The Golden Lotus'' mages were at disadvantage because of Quento''s presence, so it was really only Hans and the tank!


    If Jake died, they would be only a step short of the international tournament.


    Quent was the first one to think like that.


    He wanted that to happen so badly!


    But he couldn''t let Hans die like a dog¡­ yet.


    "Come¡ª"


    "Shut up!" Hans shouted back. "Go beat your schlong with a left hand first before telling me to fight with my left! If you did that, you''d never tell me to fight with a non-dominant hand! Secondly, I''d rather send a Joker to the international tournament than you! Especially you!"


    The tank and three mages suddenly left the group.


    They went in their teammates'' direction.


    It was enough to tell everyone what had crossed their mind. They allied with their friend and his reasoning rather than fighting along with the group of people who would want to kill themter.


    There was no hope for The Golden Lotus to go to the international, so they might as well die with a bit of honor saved!


    Jake grinned. "Haha! It seems like your unfair, cheeky n has backfired on you! I wonder who was the mastermind of it? How about you tell everyone about it? You''re so caring about the audience, after all!"


    Quento stood silent.


    He grew pale.


    Catching on that rtively quick, Jake raised his voice and shouted. "Who was it?! Who came up with such an excellent idea to win the tournament?! The idea without any vor and excitement! No love, no passion, no affection! So dull!"


    Quento screamed, spitting out a lot of saliva. "It was me! I proposed that idea! I''m taking the entire responsibility on myself! That''s right! It''s all on me!"


    He may have sounded righteous and fair, but deep inside, Quento was seething.


    He thought, ''I can kill this clown! I''ve evolved! I am not a mere mage! He''s dead! He''s for sure dead! All but me can die!


    I will win, regardless of hate and public! I''ll win this tournament and the international! I will swim in money!''


    Meanwhile, Hans and his teammates were done talking.


    They smiled at Jake.


    Hans said, "We''ll suicide. Good luck on the international."


    They nodded.


    They couldn''t fake their deaths because the system announced each team''s loss.


    Quento and his team didn''t save them from nder. They shouted various insults and spections, calling them losers and traitors. Even Hans'' mom once again caught the strays.


    Jake pointed at the man who had insulted Hans''s mom.


    He said, "You''d better watch out yournguage, lovely boy."


    "Shut up, you clownish saint!"


    "I''m not a saint. It''s just that only I can insult his mother," Jake replied.


    [The Golden Lotus team has been eliminated.]


    "They deserve a few whistles of my soul on their funeral, don''t ya think? I could use a lot of your screams, too, to ceremony their deaths," Jake said.


    Quento and his team scowled at him.

 Chapter 220: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (25)

    It was now Quento, two mages, and a healer left.


    Those four yers were from The Heavy Spree Guild. They''d fight until the end and not ditch the group at the end just because their swordsman had lost a dominant hand.


    They believed in their victory.


    Quento thought, ''There''s more to his movement skill than just teleporting to arrows. I''m sure he''s using arrows as a conduit because he''d spread those around us.''


    Before emerging to fight Hans, Jake had tossed around arrows around. He would have used them to escape from his enemies had Hans turned out to be a much more demanding opponent.


    But now that those mages entered his territory, he''d use them to fight them.


    Of course, Quento and others were already aware of those arrows thanks to their perception skill¡ªmana zone. They sensed unfamiliar mana shaped in a straight line all around them. Those were undoubtedly arrows that Jake would use to gain an advantage.


    ''We have to trap him in my barrier magic. I''llpress him to death,'' Quento narrowed his eyes. He checked the stats of his teammates and concluded that this would be theirst act as a team.


    If that failed, he''d only rely on himself.


    Jake stood still. ''Those having more cards will always have more means to surprise their opponents. I am¡­ not just a Joker.''


    He craned his head to the side before suddenly running at his enemies.


    Quento screamed, "He''s going at us! Spread out and stick to the n! Sharpen your senses!"


    The healer shouted, "This bastard is ying a different game than us! He''s supposed to be an archer!"


    While the mages used their mana step to change locations, the healer didn''t have it as easily as them. His movement skill was simr to melee sses, meaning he ran on two feet.


    His steps were light and fast. He didn''t care about stamina since his movement skill ensured he''d not waste too much of it. There was also a slight barrier around him, which would block any attack.


    s, it only worked once.


    BANG!


    As that barrier shattered, the healer felt Jake''s cold breath on his neck.


    ''How did he break my barrier so fast? He must have released a fast arrow!'' The healer thought. He felt sour that his ultimate defense had stopped Jake for only seconds.


    A heavy blownded on his back¡ªit was a kick.


    The man tumbled forward and rolled on the ground. A sharp pain spread on his head, telling him that his opponent mercilessly assailed him while he could do nothing about it.


    It must have been an arrow, the healer thought.


    If he wasn''t equipped with expensive equipment and essories, he would have died.


    ''It''s okay! I can survive a few more blows! I am a bait, after all!'' the healer told himself. He put his palm on the wound he''d received and healed it to stop the bleeding.


    He wanted to survive as much as possible.


    He even taunted Jake to mess with him and force the archer to waste time.


    That, however, didn''t work against Jake.


    "You''re boring," he said.


    The healer''s insults clogged up his throat.


    "I can''t progress my archery with you as my opponent. Just die,'' Jake said. He released an arrow in Formless Soldier Form, killing the healer in a single release.


    The man turned into particles.


    That was when the forest exploded in mana. Various magic skills swept through its floor like an avnche, sniffing for mana their users hated the most¡ªJake''s mana.


    In a single move, all arrows around Jake were obliterated.


    Worse, he had fallen trap to Quento''s magic as he had used his healer as bait! This method had allowed him to channel his mana for more than a single wall, causing a box of invisible walls to wrap around Jake.


    He stood still, feeling the foreign mana pressing onto him.


    The invisible walls started shrinking.


    Quento and his teammates loudly celebrated. "He can''t escape that!"


    There was absolutely no way for Jake to escape that trap! Even if those people didn''t know about every Jake''s movement skill prerequisite, they were on the spot.


    Jake couldn''t use his teleportation to free himself.


    He looked down.


    He suddenly whipped out a small bottle of vodka.


    "What?!"


    "This guy brought alcohol to the tournament?!"


    "Is he serious?!"


    Jake arched his head back, washing his throat with a delicious poison. He took out a mana potion as a chaser, emptying it in one go.


    His drunk level returned back to one hundred percent.


    He also regenerated his mana points.


    It was such a rapid regeneration that anyone peeking at Jake''s stats would call him more unfair than The Heavy Spree and The Golden Lotus Alliance.


    The invisible box pressed Jake, then.


    The concept was new and budding. Quento didn''t think he''d turn Jake into a pulp of blood, but at least his magic should break his bones and force him to give up on the bow.


    It would secure their victory!


    Jake knelt on one knee and raised his arms as though protecting himself from the giant''s palm pressing at him from above.


    He closed his eyes and calmly breathed.


    ''This trap will disable me if I keep it on for too long. Can he do that?'' Jake questioned Quento''s capabilities. He didn''t know how far this mage could go, and betting on luck wasn''t Jake''s style.


    He opened his eyes.


    [You have assimted with Wukong.]


    [Wukong has entered the battle.]


    [Five minutes of cooldown has been applied.]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    ''I have much more cards than all of you,'' Jake thought as he strained to stand up. His raw show of strength left Quento, his teammates, and the crowd stupefied.


    He was trembling from head to toe.


    On the other hand, the invisible box creaked.


    A few cracks popped on it.


    "Impossible," Quento whispered.


    BANG!


    The trap broke into a thousand pieces.


    Jake straightened his back amidst those shards swirling around him.


    He said, "You can''t trap a joker with such a cheap trick."

 Chapter 221: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (26)

    Jake jumped up.


    He was like magic, unrestrained by anyw. He flew up like a feather and took over the skies.


    No one below him could shoot him.


    He used the forest''s canopy to his advantage, covering his presence behind thick branches and leaves.


    ''Three left,'' he thought. His Vision told him the exact location of his opponents and that three of them stood close to each other to ovep their mana barriers.


    Their mana was at such lowest that this was the only possible means of defense.


    They could no longer use their mana step to avoid direct confrontation with Jake. Their resources allowed them to refill a few mana health points, but that would take time.


    Jake''s regeneration was on another level, to say nothing of him having potions.


    He drank them and relished the taste of wine.


    ''I can use the force of gravity to break into their defense zone. They must expect that since I killed their assassin in this way,'' Jake sneered. It was fine. They didn''t know what woulde after his fall.


    Jake started plummeting in the mages'' direction as if someone had turned on a vacuum.


    They expected him toe as their leftovers of mana went up to their staves. They''d attack Jake the second he appeared in their earshot.


    BANG!


    Jakended on the defensive bubble.


    He broke it through thebination of his stats and gravity.


    It was such a heavy fall that the ground shook upon him making contact with the forest''s floor. The mages, however, didn''t lose their bnce, and each had pointed their weapon at him.


    "CHAIN OF LIGHTNING!"


    Lightning snapped from their staves, snaking their way toward Jake. It was a strong, single-target lightning skill famous for its speed and erratic angle.


    Drawing his highest anchor, Jake shouted, "FORMLESS SOLDIER FORM¡ªRELEASE!"


    BANG!


    His arrow ignored the lightning attacks and went straight at the mages. Hisnding before release ensured that Jake could take them down in a single arrow, as each stood next to the other, and he was on their side!


    The first mage got his head pierced. He was forcefully yanked toward his friend''s direction. The arrow slipped into and out his skull so effortlessly that the second mage also received a full damage blow.


    Both were skewered by a single arrow.


    When it hit Quento, the dull sound resounded.


    The two corpses fell onto him and then slid down before bursting into particles.


    At the same time, the lightning magic hit Jake.


    It exploded on him, slicing through his arms and chest. His leather armor opened in a few ces, leaking out blood. He coughed a mouthful of it, too.


    "You must have an endurance skill, no freaking doubt," Quento said. He walked forward. He stepped on Jake''s arrow, which had killed his two friends, and broke it into pieces.


    He wore his magic barrier on himself.


    He shaped it into a silver ss armor.


    His appearance would have looked cool had it not for his twisted expression. A few people, however, found this form thrilling, siding with him.


    Quento was strong, regardless of the schemes he''d pulled off.


    It was easier to have some sort of charisma with strength.


    After approaching Jake, he pressed his armor helmet on his mask, ring straight into his eyes. The scene looked straight from the movie, drawing a wave of cheers from the crowd.


    "I really want to see your bastard face," he said.


    Jake replied, "Aim for the mask next time, idiot."


    Quento harrumphed. "You have lost this. I''m invincible in this armor. I''m a mage with the highest defense possible on our level! My mana''s regeneration is naturally high, and the cooldown of my essories is about toe. I will regenerate so much of my mana soon that I will stomp you with my thirty-level skills!"


    Jake tilted his head, "Can you evennd a single skill on me?"


    Though he remained confident and cheeky, Jake''s time was limited. He relied on his upgraded stats a lot, so losing Wukong''s assimtion would lower his chances of victory.


    Quento had the upper hand in this case.


    Jake pushed the man away. "I''ll put to test this armor of yours."


    "HAHA!" Quentoughed. "You seriously think you can break through this evolution?! Fair! I''ll make it exciting for the audience! Let''s head to the open area!"


    Like a boss, Quento walked out of the forest and took the spot in the middle of the even area.


    He was too cocky.


    Hanging in the skies, Jake dropped onto the ground and loaded his strongest release.


    Quento sneered. "I was kidding, you moron. I already have regenerated my mana and will use the evolved mana barrier''s skill, not a simple level thirty magic!"


    He conjured a silver spear before himself. It was a dazzling weapon as the sun reflected on it.


    It floated briefly before getting hurled at Jake by Quento''s mana.


    Jake loaded his strongest.


    He let it go.


    The Silver Spear and The Blunt Arrow met in the middle between them.


    BANG!


    Two objects ceased to exist after a short confrontation.


    Quento widened his eyes.


    Jake sneered. "If you want to use defensive magic in offensive, how about you at least make it spin? This spear''s damage was too easy to see through!"


    He pointed his bow at the skies.


    He released the fast arrow, sending it way above the clouds and teleporting there.


    In this sphere, Jake found it difficult to breathe.


    He, however, was at peace.


    ''Yeah, it''s over,'' he thought. ''I have much more cards!''


    He crumpled into Formless Soldier Form, his target low.


    His bow''s riser expanded.


    It became like a weapon of a mini-giant¡ªit was this huge.


    Jake nocked his arrow and drew the highest anchor point.


    He was trembling as he needed to use a lot of strength.


    Everyone in the audience watched him with bated breath.


    No one had seen a yer drawing so much force in such a unique bow!


    It was the first time for all of them!


    This picture of a human taking the bow and the arrows to the top would remain in their hearts forever¡­


    ...and so its whistle.

 Chapter 222: The First Esports Tournament — Seventh Division (27)

    It was stupid of Jake to draw so much strength at this altitude.


    Had he not been one of the conquerors of The Unconquerable Mountain, he would have passed out. This experience helped him to bring out his strongest up in the skies.


    Of course, Jake did that because he wanted to use the element of surprise.


    It was an important element in duels.


    Believing that Quento expected him to drop before a release, Jake let the arrow fly.


    It whistled like abination of an eagle and a falcon.


    It was by any means a silent arrow.


    Yet, Quento didn''t have time to react ordingly to this scheme. He had already conjured another silver spear and was ready to fight Jake the second he''d drop before him.


    He hurriedly adapted and raised his second spear up.


    Adding spin like Jake had told him, Quento chucked his magic at Jake''s arrow! s, what he did was not as simple as it sounded.


    Just a spin alone created difficulties that Quento hadn''t thought of. He was a mage who used skills the way they were programmed. Now that he evolved and created his original form of the magic barrier, he needed to work on his skills and see through their ws and cons.


    For instance, he''d have to put a lot of training into them, like Jake did into his archery.


    ''He lured me!'' Quento thought as he saw his spear taking a different trajectory than he wanted. The spear turned to the left and flew like a broken rocket before sinking into the forest.


    Meanwhile, Jake''s arrow decisivelynded on Quento''s Silver Armor.


    Once again, it was a blunt arrow. Jake chose this type because he wanted to see whether his assumptions were correct.


    The loud, resounding sound boomed on the mountain''s spire when the arrow hit that armor.


    Within that armor, Quento was the subject of this sound.


    His ear bleed, and his mind shook.


    It was such a heavy and grating sound that he couldn''t keep his consciousness. His eyes went white for a few seconds while the debilitating sound rattled.


    His Silver Armor kept shaking like a rattle.


    After Quento''s consciousness returned, he shifted his attention to the floating game system''s notifications.


    [You have been exposed to an unknown crowd control skill!]


    [You can''t turn off your skill¡ªSilver Armor(Epic)]


    [You''re immobilized for sixty seconds.]


    ''You must be kidding me! This armor has such a w?! A minute of stun?!'' Quento inwardly shouted. He couldn''t even open his mouth, scared the grating sound would find yet another way to his brain. ''And that bastard thought about it in such a short time?!''


    A gentle tap made itself stand out amidst the storm.


    His expression was horrified as Quento stared at Jake.


    The Archernded on the ground and drew the highest anchor point.


    His form was as exquisite as always.


    His presence, however, was different.


    He borrowed so much power from gravity that Quento could see Jake''s Vision in full glory. A humanoid head of a wolf floated above Jake, his red eyes ring at him.


    Quento thought, ''It''s okay¡­ I have Silver Armor! So what if you immobilized me?! I will endure and win! I will freaking win against you, ARCHER!''


    [You have locked Death''s Lock on your target.]


    Jake let the arrow go.


    In an instant, the humanoid wolf''s head stretched forward and flew along with the arrow!


    [Your original skill, Death''s Lock, has evolved.]


    The arrow didn''t whistle.


    It howled like a wolf.


    It was so loud that Quento could no longer hear the rattling of his armor, only the wolf. Soon, that jarring presence swept through him. He once again felt like a beast had licked and sniffed him.


    Because he was the sole target of Jake''s Vision, Quento saw that this feeling was a reality, that this man''s perception skill had taken the form of an existence!


    The arrow hit his forehead.


    BANG!


    And it severed his head off his neck.


    ''Eh¡­ it''s so quiet¡­ why is it so quiet? No way¡­ right? No way that I lost¡ª''


    [You have killed Quento.]


    [The Heavy Spree Team has been eliminated.]


    [Casual Clowns have won The First Esports Tournament ¡ª Seventh Division(North America).]


    Jake raised his hand up. "Archery is so freaking fun! Haha! I love em'' whistles! I love em'' howls! I love my rock as I batter my enemies with my bow''s des!


    More! I will conquer more! Get us straight to The International, baby!"


    -


    "HE WON!"


    "HOLY S¡ª"


    "THIS IS NOT A CLOWN! THIS IS A JOKER!"


    "JOKER! JOKER! JOKER!"


    "HE TURNED HIS FREAKING BOW INTO TWO SWORDS! HE JUMPS AROUND LIKE AN ASSASSIN! WHO KNOWS WHAT NEXT HE WILL BRING OUT?!"


    "LET HIM CONQUER MORE!"


    "I CAME TO WATCH ''CAUSE I WAS BORED, BUT THIS IS SO GOOD! I''LL SUPPORT JOKER AND CASUAL CLOWNS!"


    The crowd in the arena burst into apuse.


    There were so many heatedments that even apuse couldn''t cover.


    Mary was one of the loudest supporters, "That''s my lil bro! I tell ya! He''s stupid, but he has a knack for fighting! Just like me!"


    Edwardughed so much that his crossed arms bobbed along with his chest. "Aren''t you the stupid one in our family? Don''t do Jake so dirty! Haha!"


    "Darling!" Mary''s mom took her side, silencing Edward.


    "Haha!" Edward didn''t let his wife get into his head this time!


    Peace was also overwhelmed by feelings as she stared at the screen. A huge relief washed over her as she realized her boyfriend would have a second chance at the International Tournament.


    She cried so much, yet those were tears of happiness as her friends warmly smiled at her.


    In the ck room, Shaw stood still, his jaw resting on the floor.


    Prince was hollering so loud that only he could be heard. "Haha! In dire, we can always count on my dark horse!"


    Sin whispered, "He''s not your dark horse¡­ and he''s getting smacked for calling me babe."


    SWalker grinned beside her.


    He was so proud of his friend.


    El Boss Queen no longer wanted to fight Jake. She was dazed by him.


    Last Coin was crying behind them. Those were also tears of happiness. He was so proud of his friend that he sobbed and went all red.


    "W-we are going to The International Tournament!" Coin said.


    When everyone nodded at him, Last Coin sucked in his lips and stared at them with huge eyes.


    He realized that¡­ he''d fight the best of the best soon enough.


    ''We can''t rely just on Jake! We must be much stronger as fast as possible!'' Last Coin thought.


    And so did the rest.


    The International Tournament will not have any schemes.


    Only the best will win that.

 Chapter 223: Changes (1)

    "Casual Clowns have won the seventh division of The First Esports Tournament," Bemende announced after standing up from her seat and once again blessing the crowd with her kind smile. "The Official Award Ceremony willmence on Earth, where we will see the best teams in person from all over the world.


    I''d love to offer my thanks to Casual Clowns and the rest of the participants of The Seventh Division for their attendance and help in kicking off The First Esports Tournament. Only one team, however, has won the right to receive apuse from everyone gathered in the arena!"


    When she spoke those words, Casual Clowns once again walked into the middle of the arena.


    Their equipment and weapons looked brand new.


    Each member decided to wear their masks again as well.


    After perching in the middle of the scene, Jake and his friends raised their hands and waved at everyone gathered in the crowd. They were submerged in cheers and variousments.


    The enthusiasm of North America''s fans was so high that any hateful or sarcastic words had absolutely no pration power. Most people in the arena were content with Casual Clowns representing them in The International Event.


    "Joker! Don''t you dare reveal your face in The International Tournament!"


    "Huh? Why? Oh! Yeah! Don''t you dare!"


    "But Damien Twice should take off that mask and smile at us!" many female fans screamed those words, regardless of their age.


    Damien only swayed his index finger left and right, making them breathless. The rest of the team receivedments from the fans, more or less.


    Last Coin was nervous and stressed that most eluded them. He caught a few peoplementing on his Apocalypse Skill, causing him to look ahead and decisively nod.


    He''de to terms with the fact that this skill was what would make him the strongest. Apocalypse''s growth was seemingly boundless, as Last Coin could stuff infinite skills inside.


    His weakness was his prowess, understanding of each skill, and mana.


    I Come In Peace was the teammate with the least support from the audience. His death was eclipsed by SWalker''s final attack that he had conjured in a near-death state.


    People suspected that Shaw was one of the clowns without any special skills. He could be said to be cannon fodder that each team inevitably had.


    Shaw, however, didn''t let any of those get into his head. He stared at his girlfriend, noticing she was relieved and happy about the oue.


    ''This much is enough, right?'' he asked himself. His heart momentarily ached with pain.


    While everyone was wrapping their heads aroundments, Jake stood still. People would have noticed his nk expression if it weren''t for his mask.


    He stood like a marite.


    ''I don''t remember anything at all!'' Jake inwardly screamed. ''From what others told me, I must have used The Feather Step perfectly! I can''t recall stomping someone to death¡­ and Sin was even amazed at my swordsmanship! What swordsmanship?! Skidding on the cloud? That''s even possible?!


    And that teleportation to the arrow''s shadow! I thought about that but didn''t have time to practice it! I really used that concept already?! Without any training?! I didn''t stumble upon anything ornd first face in the ground?! Why did Mary message me, telling me she''s the real alpha wolf and the wildest?!


    I can''t let this idiot find out about Elizabeth! Heck that, what does she mean by that?!''


    So many questions crossed Jake''s mind that his body didn''t keep up with them.


    Lost and confused, he stood still. ''It''s joever¡­ I don''t even know if I did something else¡­ I must really watch the tournament''s recordings and study them so that I will be able to stay clear-headed with a drunk level high!''


    That sounded so stupid that Jake sighed.


    It was fantastic to have a talent for archery, but Jake needed to find a way to unlock it without getting drunk or at least lower the drunk level to unlock it! Was his talent even rted only to archery?


    The fact that he broke through Hans'' swordsmanship and even found an angle to lop off his hand left Jake confused and shocked about his talent.


    Was this Dionysus'' blood? It couldn''t be!


    "It''s time to get off the stage," Damien said.


    Believing in his stage experience, everyone followed his advice and left the scene. There was an hour''s break before The Sixth Division took over the scene.


    It wasn''t even evening, so there was enough time for that.


    Sin stopped and turned around once the team was away from the crowd''s eyes.


    She smacked Jake''s head.


    It was a heavy chop that made his headache.


    "No more calling me a babe," she said.


    Jake replied, "It was a drunk me."


    "Still you," Sin replied.


    Damien hollered.


    Though hisughter may have been too much for an average person, someone''s steps resounded far and wide within the corridor.


    Jake was familiar with this effect.


    Just like he''d thought, A Game Master appeared before them.


    It was Bemende.


    She smiled at Casual Clowns and personally congratted them on winning the tournament. She said everyone yed a significant role and that their teamwork was simr to that of a team with years of experience.


    "I much prefer sending you to the international continent than yers from those two teams which schemed together," Bemende said, sounding relieved. It took her a few seconds to turn excited once again. "Europe and Asia''s Seventh Divisions'' matches have concluded as well. You''ll have to face much more demanding opponents soon enough."


    "That much is expected," Damien said. The rest agreed.


    Bemende smiled. "The viewership of each Seventh Division has gone beyond our expectations. There''s a chance we will change the game, introduce new rules, and test a few more things in The International Tournament. I suggest you only research about your next opponents without delving into the game''s mechanics."


    Casual Clowns nodded.


    "You have a few days to rest and study your next opponents. Also, there''s a high chance The International Tournament will happen on the same day as The Award Ceremony before it. It''s Asian''s Game Master''s idea, and it seems Europe''s Game Master took fancy to it. All expenses will be covered by us."


    Jake asked, "Where will The Award Ceremony ur?"


    "Europe, Pnd," Bemende replied.


    "Oh!" Jake eximed.

 Chapter 224: Changes (2)

    "I have been to Europe a few times but have never visited Pnd! I like it," Damien said after Bemende left the team alone. Sin nodded.


    Other than these two, SWalker had the pleasure of visiting another continent.


    Jake and others weren''t lucky enough to travel so far from their homes. Nearly everyone was thrilled to have the game''spany cover their free travel and hotel expenses.


    Only Last Coin was troubled by that but couldn''t back down. He was forced to attend The Award Ceremony and y The International Tournament on the stage.


    He was d for it.


    Otherwise, he would have stayed back in North America and remotely yed.


    Jake didn''t hide his excitement, either. "I must check if there''s any concert of my favorite Polish singers close in Warsaw and book a ticket!"


    "Oh? You also listen to various genres, my dark horse?" Damien asked.


    "Yeah, I listen to all genres, so long as a song is catchy," Jake replied.


    "Perfect! I''ll go to a concert with ya!" Damien said.


    The team casually talked about anything but a game. They didn''t want to talk about it so soon after winning the tournament because a lot of stuff happened there.


    These seven would have time to discuss it during their preparation against opponents from other continents.


    The group split up rtively quickly since only Jake could sightsee Enheim. Thanks, good work, and good jobments bounced off them before each went their way.


    -


    "Shaw!" Peace called her boyfriend''s name as long as she saw him in real life. She ran into him and snuggled into his chest, melting into him.


    Shaw wrapped his arms around her and faintly smiled.


    "What''s wrong?" he asked.


    "It''s because of me!" Anna shouted. No one heard her as the yground they were in was empty. It was between their houses, so it was their familiar spot to meet and proceed on dates or other stuff.


    In rare cases, the couple would sit on the bench and cuddle.


    "What?" Shaw asked, confused.


    "It''s because of me that you''re behind others! If only you didn''t waste your time on my whims¡ª" Anna said, only to be silenced by Shaw''s lips. He bit on her lower lips and sucked in so much that she was forced to close her eyes.


    It was such an ardent kiss that her mind went nk.


    After their lips parted, Shaw said, "It''s because of you that I''m a member of Casual Clowns. I love our adventures without many battles, just two of us having fun in new, fantasynds. We''re so at peace at then, aren''t we?" A memory of his heart aching resurfaced.


    His heart hurt.


    Shaw clenched his hands and looked straight into his girlfriend''s eyes. "But I want to be stronger. I really want to focus more on training and finding a ss rted to spearmanship. It''s selfish, but let''s do it together. Let''s be stronger together and y dragons as a couple!"


    Anna took a step back and put her hands on her waist.


    She brightly smiled at her boyfriend. "You''re finally selfish! I''m so okay with that! After you guys win The International Tournament, The Dragon ying Couple will explore all the dungeons we''ve marked on our adventures! I''ll also be much stronger! Who knows?


    Maybe I will unlock a hidden talent like Drunk Jake!"


    "That drunk Jake is such a different beast! Haha! I will have to defeat him in the future, too!" Shawughed aloud. The couple had a good time as they became honest about their feelings and ns.


    Shaw then stood up and whipped out his phone.


    "To y all dragons in the future, I must first request help from a dragon himself," he said.


    Anna asked, "Are you going to call Damien Twice?"


    Shaw nodded heavily as though he was about to make a pact with a demon. His girlfriend grinned.


    She picked up his phone, video-called Damien Twice, and turned the camera toward her boyfriend.


    Even she wasn''t ready for what Shaw had in store!


    He suddenly knelt as though he was about to confess! He looked down like a knight and waited for Damien Twice to respond to the call.


    Anna was often in embarrassing situations because of her dum dum boyfriend, but even this was way too embarrassing! She looked around and sighed with relief as no one was nearby!


    Damien Twice''s voice resounded. "Calling me so fast after logging out? I expected you to spend time with your girlfriend, my little mantis!"


    Shaw emotionlessly said, "Anna''s here."


    "I''m here! You were so strong, Damien!" Anna waved her hand toward the camera, telling Damien Twice that she was currently the camerawoman. ''Why is he not surprised about Shaw kneeling before him?''


    "Thank you, you beautiful soul. The world has yet to see the true undead art of mine," Damien said as he walked toward the jacuzzi in white robes. It was pretty lucky that Anna hadn''t seen him yet.


    Shaw deeply inhaled before saying aloud. "Please, lend me money to get at least an epic skill from the auction house!"


    "Sure thing, my tiny mantis," Damien replied.


    Shaw and Anna''s lips went straight.


    Their countenances were of utter disbelief and shock.


    Shaw swallowed his saliva and exined. "I want a skill that will match the original skills everyone has created or received! I don''t want an epic skill for a level thirty yer! I want something that will grow with me and even turn me and my spearmanship into something else! Such skill costs a fortune!"


    "Ye, so what?" Damien asked after sinking into the bubbling water.


    "¡­"


    "I never minded investing one fortune to receive more! In the first ce, do I only have one fortune? As I move, think, and breathe, I inspire myself to create so much art, which I turn into fortune by investing in others! Even now, I can see a few fortunes I have invested in from the highest floor in my apartment! I''m an actor! My art is boundless!


    I won''t lie to you two, though. It had taken me a lot of time to trante my art to the game world. I could have filled gaps with my art, but that would only be a simple band, no art whatsoever! So I worked! I worked for my art! Now that you also work for my art, I''m willing to invest in you¡­ SHAW!"


    Shaw raised his head up and looked straight into his phone''s screen. "THANK YOU!"


    ''¡­men are so stupid,'' Anna thought.

 Chapter 225: Changes (3)

    "What''s the meaning of this, Arthur?!" A woman in herte forties screamed at a blond-haired man.


    She was foreign to Jake and his team. The man, however, was their friend and teammate, SWalker. He''d returned home after finishing the tournament.


    He didn''t look like someone who had spent half the day fighting against others.


    Arthur locked his eyes on his mother''s phone. It had a picture of his game character on it. During his final move, his mask was destroyed, revealing his face.


    His hair was white in the game, but Arthur didn''t have enough will to put cosmetics on his face. For the same reason, he also couldn''t change his facial expression.


    His mother had been waiting for him on the door''s threshold like a game''s boss. She wouldn''t let him in without any proper exnation!


    He replied. "It''s me. My team won North America''s Seventh Division. We''ll participate in The International Tournament in Pnd and win it."


    Arthur''s mother went pale. She couldn''t believe that her son didn''t even try to extricate himself from this situation with lies. He straightforwardly confirmed that it was him.


    "Withdraw from this tournament and game at once, and we''ll forgive you!" Arthur''s mother said. She spoke on behalf of her husband, knowing he''d agree with her.


    Her son''s future wasn''t in the game. He was only twenty-one years old, so he couldn''t waste any time in the game! He should study to be either a doctor or awyer.


    It would be a much better career for him and their household. No, it was the only career possible for him!


    "That''s your filial duty. That''s how you will repay us for raising you!" she said.


    SWalker stared at her before heaving a sigh.


    He barely managed to curve his lips up.


    He said, "I will never abandon my friends. It''d hurt our surname the most, wouldn''t it?"


    "You''re getting too far ahead of yourself, Arthur! You dare topare your little friendship in the game world withmoners to our established surname?!" she asked.


    Arthur calmly replied, "How is it that I value this short friendship more than anything our surname offers?"


    His mother widened her eyes and lips wide. She looked so horrified that it seemed she had aged by a few years or maybe even a decade. Tears uncontrobly welled in her eyes before crumbling on her face.


    All the makeup she wore was washed off by drops of tears.


    She hysterically shouted, "Get out! Never ever return home! You''re no longer our son, my son! You''re a disgrace to us! Our surname can never ever leave your cheap mouth! Where did Imit a mistake?!"


    Arthur gazed at his mother. She threw her arms around and shouted so much that her saliva found a way out. She was like a demon, cursing him.


    Those tears didn''t contain any sadness. He was sure of it.


    Instead, his mother must have cried because she couldn''t meet her inws'' and her parents'' expectations. She raised a son whose life and name would stain their name.


    She could also be worried that her husband would give up on her.


    It wasn''tte for him to find a younger woman and marry her.


    SWalker sighed. "Tell Father that I haven''t spent any dime on the game. I only bought a virtual helmet to ess it. I''ll pay back that soon. I should receive my winner''s prize in a few days." He bowed. "Thank you for being my mother until now and for all you have taught me.


    I hope to be allowed to part ways with my father and my siblings, too."


    "GET OUT!"


    "Yes."


    -


    Last Coin woke up in his room.


    It was dark because he didn''t like to see the sunshine after logging out of the game, which was the usual practice for most gamers. He slowly walked to the window and raised the shades.


    The sun hit him with a shbang.


    He instinctively covered his face with his forearm.


    The air, for some reason, tasted so nice!


    "We won¡­" he said.


    Last Coin''s room was simple. He had a single bed, a few shelves, and a PC and desk in the corner. He didn''t have any other hobby than gaming, so everything he loved was usually on PC.


    He wasn''t fond of social interactions until now.


    It had changed because of his meeting with Casual Clowns.


    He met genuine friends and wanted them to be a part of his life for as long as possible.


    He walked to the printer, turned it on, and sat at the desk. He clicked on social media and researched The Seventh Division North America, finding various photos taken by others.


    There was even his Apocalypse photo!


    Last Coin started at himself with reddened cheeks.


    He shook his head and started printing a few photos.


    "Mom! Do you have any frames?!" Last Coin shouted.


    His mom ran upstairs and barged into his room. "You won! We were watching!"


    "Eh, really?!" Last Coin kicked the ground, sliding away on his chair from his mother.


    She nodded a few times. "You were so cool in yourst moments! Even better than SWalker! Your friend, Archer, is also really strong! Everyone from Casual Clowns is so strong! I''m so happy for you!


    So, so, so, so happy!" She pped her hands, joined them, and rested her little head on them.


    Last Coin''s mom was always as cheerful as she could be.


    Her happy meter broke through the scale now!


    "Oh, you want to hang a few photos! Yes! Finally! This room will no longer look like a coffin!" She turned around and left the room.


    If the real life was aic, she would have left a cloud of dust in her son''s room.


    A minuteter, she returned and put many frames on Last Coin''s desk.


    "You also need flowers in here!"


    "No! No flowers! They will die!"


    "Come on! None will die! I will help you take care of them!"


    "Mom!"


    Such was the fate of an eighteen-year-old man who could only rely on his parents.


    A/N: How was the tournament? I''d like to hear your thoughts before The International Tournament!

 Chapter 226: Decisions (1)

    Casual Clowns had only a few days before their flight to Pnd.


    "Master, can we meet in the game?" Jake asked through the phone.


    "Yes," Ingrid replied.


    While Jake''s teammates could study and improve themselves by watching the tournament and studying higher-level yers, Jake was an archer. There was only a single person he could learn from: Grin Grid.


    She wasn''t known to be a social yer, so there were too few videos about her. Most of them also showcased her finishing off others with her archery, making it more difficult for Jake to learn from them.


    He didn''t even bother digging through the forums to find more about her.


    Instead, a better idea popped into Jake''s mind.


    He''d study himself.


    ''This is infuriating,'' Jake thought as he stared at himself fighting against the alliance. His Drunk Self could use skills well and even perform the high-level trick of taking items from the inventory without opening the game system. He had so much variety in his moves that Jake grew angry at himself.


    ''He''s doing everything I''ve thought of but didn''t put any practice in. He''s such a crazy bastard!'' Jake cursed at himself, not caring whether someone would judge him for that.


    It was aplicated thing, even to him.


    He couldn''t remember much from that battle, but the video started helping him clear those foggy memories.


    ''I can''t me myself¡­ I learned a lot this way and found a path to my style. Still makes me pissed,'' Jake argued with himself as he tried to reason with his feelings.


    What confused him the most was that he never expected things to turn out this way.


    There was no mention of hidden potential or talent getting unlocked by getting drunk. Dionysus'' Blood Wine only increased stats based on the drunk level.


    It also increased Jake''s endurance.


    Would this bloodline work the same way in someone else''s system?


    ''Can the game really unlock something like that? Kamil said that he believes perception is the key to the human zone, to unlock humanity''s potential. I can see the game helping with people''s vision and stuff, but unlocking a talent shouldn''t be possible, no matter how much the game has already breached thews,'' Jake thought.


    Though it was irresponsible, a few people have said numerous times that they work better with alcohol in their veins.


    Could Jake be one of those people?


    ''Is that the zone Kamil has talked about?'' Jake recalled the talk with Europe''s Game Master. He shook his head and dismissed those immediately as it wasn''t time to ponder them. ''There''s a beast within me. Just one of many things I must devour on my way to the top. If he uses my hard work for his craziness, I''ll use his talent for my hard work until I devour you wholly, Jake Lewandowski.''


    It was time to meet Ingrid in the game.


    -


    "Good afternoon, Master. Thank you for your time!" Jake said. He didn''t forget that time was precious for responsible and hard-working adults.


    Ingrid nodded. "Congrattions on bing North America''s Seventh Division''s champion. It was an entertaining tournament from your team."


    "Thank you," Jake smiled. "We need to be stronger. That''s why I asked you for help. And to be honest, I have a problem I must talk about with you."


    Without any care, Ingrid entered Viktor''s workce.


    It had been a while since she had been here, only because Jake was practicing with his team for the tournament. The owner of this ce and Master Aaron also weren''t here because these two had a few responsibilities weighing on them.


    Inside, Jake took his usual seat.


    He exined about his way of unlocking his potential. If even Viktor believed that Jake had a key to unlock his talent, then Jake had no reason to doubt him.


    Ingrid seemed to agree with Viktor''s judgment.


    "There''s a skill gap between you and your drunk self. I don''t think there''s much difference in personalities," Ingrid said as she raised a cup of tea to her lips.


    Jake stared at her with a ''You serious?'' expression.


    "I agree that I like whistles! All archers do! I can stand by calling them the melody of my soul, but my drunk self is so affectionate with others that it''s unbearable! Shouting love, lovely, crescendo, sonata, dear, etcetera¡­ and he''s so crazy! I can''t wrap my head around that! There''s a canyon between him and me!" Jake refused to ept that there was a little difference between sober and drunk him.


    Ingrid took it with a smile. "You''re speaking as though you''ve never made any crazy decisions. Perhaps the issue is that you don''t believe in your talent, and you put more credibility in your hard work?"


    "¡­" Jake stared at her.


    "Your drunk self knows how hard you''ve worked for. He believes in both hard work and talent. He has embraced the confidence and craziness, with the love and affection being a side w of being drunk. Your side w is causing you to cross a line more often than not, but it''s not at the level you should be concerned about." Ingrid said.


    Jake looked down, looking at the cup of tea.


    After a few minutes, he said, "I thought I had a beast within myself to devour¡­ but maybe I justck confidence?"


    "What you believe in is the most important. If you think you have to defeat your talent, do it. All paths lead to the same finish line. You can''t tame yourself in a few days, so you should work on what your drunk self revealed to the world. The Feather Step and The Inventory Trick should be the first concepts you master. Besides that, you have unlocked Vision in your drunk self.


    Is there no notification about it in your game system?"


    "Vision? What''s the Vision?" Jake asked.


    Ingrid calmly exined. "Vision is the highest evolution of The Perception Skill. At the highest levels, those visions take various forms. Yours have already taken a form. A form of the humanoid wolf."

 Chapter 227: Decisions (2)

    There were numerous wolves in Jake''s life.


    He''d killed so many on the tutorial ind, after all.


    Those were his first opponents, so it''d not be odd for Jake''s Vision to be that of a wolf. Such a thought, however, didn''tst long in Jake''s mind.


    He instantly connected the dots.


    "If I assimte with Odin, I get The Feral Hunt Skill. This skin reminds me of The Perception Skill. I could sense things so well around me and even hear the heartbeats of others. If the drunk me connected that skill with my perception skill, it''s possible he was able to develop Vision!" Jake said.


    He looked into his game system.


    Like he thought, his beast tamer''s skill, The Archer''s Body Language Of The Beasts, had two spots taken. It was such a powerful skill that Jake could onlybine the four skills of hispanions with his skills. Two of them being taken meant that his drunk self did something crazy again!


    Ingrid nodded. "It must be it. I reckon you won''t be able to use this kind of Vision without your talent unlocked, but picking up Vision or even using it for a few seconds during the battle should be possible for you. Taking a few steps back from your talented self might seem like I''m looking down on you, but believe in me and my judgment. It takes more than just a talent to wield a shaped vision."


    She didn''t say it aloud, but Ingrid also believed Jake could create a few different visions in the future only because of the bonds with hispanions. His face told her that he also thought of it.


    She smiled and stood up. "The Feather Step is not that difficult concept. You were close to performing it, so grind it from now on. As you jump from tree to tree, lock your eyes on the axes I release and their hit point. You must immediately shoot upon your feet, making contact with the bark. Then switch to another and hit the same axe from a different angle."


    "YES!" Jake shouted enthusiastically. He wanted to ask for advice, yet received another training routine from his master. She''d spend time with him and prepare him for The International Tournament.


    This warmed Jake''s heart so much that he promised to take her to the Sushi God''s restaurant!


    Jake didn''t know that secret training existed in that routine.


    The training required to unleash The Hydra.


    "Can I use Death''s Lock?"


    "You can."


    Jake opened the game system.


    He''d seen that this skill had evolved during his battle in the tournament. He had no recollection of it, though.


    [Death''s Lock(Rare)(Active)(100 MP)¡ªForm a trajectory arrow toward the selected entity to increase the chances of hitting and delivering severe damage to them through your archery. The more familiar you are with the entity''s kind, the higher the damage. On a sessful kill, restore Death''s Lock skill''s mana cost.]


    [New Rare Passive Skill¡ªHunger(Rare)]


    [Hunger(Rare)(Passive)(0 MP)¡ªThe trajectory arrow can branch out close to the target, provided the conditions are met, to change the arrow''s line. Each target has different conditions. The user can''t change trajectory against entities and things he has never fought, studied, or faced.]


    The description changed because it evolved, and Jake used it a lot. He knew very well why Death''s Lock could do more damage to the known entities and how the trajectory arrow formed.


    ''If I used the survival kit''s skill on a human and extracted a bone or flesh, I''d do much more damage to yers¡­'' Jake found this thought gross. But those were fundamentals of his skill, which he hade to terms with.


    Jake didn''t know what the future held for him, but if he were to kill an NPC, perhaps he would increase his knowledge and damage this way.


    He cast away those thoughts and checked the new passive skill.


    ''It''s awesome! If I can hear my opponent''s heartbeat just before my arrow hits him, I can change the arrow''s trajectory toward his heart and surprise him! It''s a skill impossible in real life but possible in this world!'' Jake inwardly eximed. It was one of the conditions of Hunger.


    This skill turned the straight trajectory''s other end into branches, provided the conditions were met. It required Jake''s deep focus and his entire attention on him. It was the skill''s weakness, yet Jake didn''t think much about it as he was excited to be able to change trajectories!


    Even if it was a little, the fact that he could change the arrow''s line after releasing it stirred him. He worked hard on his Death''s Lock, and his talent further evolved this skill!


    ''I feel like I am much closer to The Hydra!'' Jake thought.


    He walked to the middle of Viktor''s tree ntation. The fresh air filled his nostrils. It felt so good to be back here and be able to once again practice with his master.


    Jake felt confident that he''d be much stronger in those few days!


    ''Let''s turn that confidence into a force to blow away those clouded memories!'' Jake told himself. He stared ahead, trying to eviscerate the concepts of The Feather Step his drunk self had used.


    His Master was behind him, ready to begin the new training routine.


    She hurled the first ax.


    Jake didn''t have more time to dig into his memories.


    He could only work on himself.


    The moment he stepped forward, however, a sudden electrifying feeling washed over him.


    He could use his perception so freely¡­ that he marked a tree with an ''X.''


    ''Vision¡­ does it mean not just looking around and seeing everything, but also peeking deep into oneself and my skills? Is that why Kamil believes this skill to be the strongest?'' Jake thought as he felt drawn to the mark.


    He used The Feather Step so well that he forgot about locking his Death''s Lock on his Master''s ax, let alone release an arrow.


    "I''m sorry!"


    "I don''t mind it. Continue."


    "Yes!"

 Chapter 228: Decisions (3)

    Knock! Knock! Knock!


    "This doorcks an art!"


    A certain someone entered Viktor''s workce after knocking on the door thrice. It seemed he believed he had considered the ce''s owner enough with this act.


    A dark knight stepped in.


    He took off his helmet, revealing his handsome face.


    Jake instantly peered at Ingrid''s face. She nced at him before looking away, recognizing him as Jake''s teammate. Her reaction told Jake she knew about him, yet she didn''t fangirl him like other women.


    It was a breeze of fresh air indeed!


    Jake chuckled, "What you need, Damien?"


    Prince hollered. "I have a few things to talk about with you. Mind you leave us alone, beautiful?"


    Ingrid packed her axes into her inventory. She did that with a sweep of her hand, meaning she could operate the system like the best of the best could.


    It shocked Damien. He narrowed his eyes at her.


    Ingrid, however, told Jake it was about time for their third break and for her to log out.


    He thanked her for the time she had sacrificed for him and sent her off.


    Damien stood still inside the house.


    His arms were crossed.


    He was in a deep thought.


    "I don''t know when the owner of this ce returns," Jake said after closing the door. He sat down on the chair and slightly grimaced as he''d perspired a lot.


    No one wouldin about it since his sweat was now that of a wine. It was such a sharp yet pleasant small.


    Damien sat down across him at the table. "She must be your archery teacher, right?"


    "Yeah," Jake nodded.


    "Any chance she''s Grin Grid? She''s skilled," Damien asked. He didn''t forget to tell Jake that a storyline of a newbie archer being trained by the best archer in the world was an art. "So many possible routes! The romance route! The best friends'' route!


    The team route! The viin'' route! I''m getting goosebumps!"


    Jake chuckled. "I''d not be surprised if Master turns out to be Grin Grid. It''d be cool to have someone like that as a friend and master. You know, if she really is Grin Grid, then I''d have even more respect for her. She has never used any of her high-level skills there and has tailored my training regime to match what I''ve learned. She''s the best teacher I could ever have.


    I even told her I wanted to find high-level archer videos to take a few tricks from them for the iing tournament, but she only smiled and told me that I''d changed."


    It was true that Jake didn''t want to get inspired by Grin Grid before climbing to a much higher level. He believed his archery was still at an early level. He was, however, ready to ignore that selfish part for his team''s sake.


    "She knows you well," Damien smiled. "That''s the charm of a mature woman, my dark horse! It''s the two of us, so I invite you for a talk between men! Never thought of taking your master''s hand?"


    "No," Jake replied.


    Damien sighed. "It hasn''t even crossed your mind?"


    "I mean, the gap is ten years," Jake said.


    Damien whistled. He didn''t expect it to be this big. There was a time when he suggested Jake to his sister, but she mentioned the five-year gap and didn''t speak much about it.


    His dark horse was so poor! All the older women around him were concerned about the age gap! This damn gap didn''t allow for either to develop any feelings.


    "Youck confidence!" Damien said.


    Jake twisted his face. "I''m confident enough."


    "My dark horse! I feel like I''m your older brother by now, so I shall help you," Damien said.


    Jake narrowed his eyes, ''My real sister is a weirdo, and so is a friend who wants to be my brother. Will anyone close to me be of that kind?''


    Clueless about Jake''s thoughts, Damien continued, "I know you''ve opened your head, but it''s not enough! You''re not making enough moves! I even dare to say that your drunk self did more! He gathered the crowd''s attention and made people enjoy the whistles of your archery! You''re the Joker of our team. Was it fun?"


    "It was fun¡­ until you reminded me of Joker," Jake straightforwardly said.


    "Oh, you are mad at yourself! Haha!" Damien hollered.


    "You forgot to say that this is an art," Jake bit at him, making the older manugh louder.


    "Most of the crowd will only enjoy your victories. The most sessful teams are popr for this reason. There will be a group of loyal fans that will follow you despite defeats and victories, but only a few will know the particrs! And only one will be by your side to support and encourage you! Your girlfriend!" Damien said.


    "Is this another attempt to have fun with my romance life? Then introduce me to a wealthy woman already!" Jake said. He thought he''d surprise Damien.


    s, Damien asked. "You don''t have an eye on anyone?"


    ''When he is speaking so normal and seriously, it feels odd¡­'' Jake thought. "I don''t."


    "Really?" Damien asked.


    "Yeah¡­ you think I do?" Jake asked.


    "Ye, I thought you were interested in Lil Queen," Damien said now that he calmed down and cleared his doubts!


    Jake choked on the tea.


    He hit his chest a few times.


    When he finally could speak, he stood up and mmed his hands on the table. "Those kinds of jokes are off limits, Damien! What?! Me and El? She''s not my type! I want a woman who is more obsessive than me!


    That''s the first condition!"


    Damien harrumphed, "Our hearts often choose the opposite of what we desire."


    Jake sat down, "We will see. I don''t have any particr interest. I''m often drawn to women, but that''s only because of¡­ you know¡­"


    He blushed.


    Damien burst outughing.


    "¡­wait? You''re interested in her?" Jake asked.


    Damien nodded. "Indeed, for I, Damien Twice have taken a fancy to Lil Queen. I talked with my dear sister about it. She was also suspicious of you being into Lil Queen, then told me you were pushing her to my side. It''s her spections, but she believes in them¡­ and that you have a reason for it."


    Jake sighed. "It''s not difficult to see that she''s more of a tomboy and someone¡­ aggressive? I met with one of the game masters, and he told me a little about her without going into detail. Her upbringing was difficult, and that''s the main reason why she''s like that. He told me that she was close tomitting a serious crime and wanted me to stop her.


    I wanted her to be a genuine member of our team and have fun inpetitive."


    "It makes sense now that you said it," Damien nodded. "And it makes more sense for me to give her what she deserves."


    Jake stared silently at the man.


    He said, "Do you want to¡­ just score her?"


    "Don''t sell me short, my dark horse," Damien said. "I''m not going to give her what she deserves because she''s from a poor household, and I have so much money I can afford this. In my entire career, I have had only three flings at most. I''m always serious about rtionships, regardless of how I act and speak about it. Whether they can keep up with me and deal with my real self is up to the other side.


    My art of love is exquisite, Jake."


    "Oh," Jake nodded.


    The talk was over.


    Jake asked when Damien was about to leave the house and log out. "How do I know it''s something serious, not just lust?"


    Damien sneered. "You know deep in your guts that you want that chick to be yours. Thenes stage two, where you truly realize if she''s meant for you. There are a few stages to the art of love. My manager says I must share a roof with a woman for at least a year until I know she''s for me. That''s how we get to truly know our other half.


    But for me, so long as she can cope with my entric side, I''m fine! So stage two, after the initial affection is gone, is the most important for me!"


    "Oh, cool¡­" Jake nodded.


    "See you soon, Jake," Prince chuckled, leaving with the style.

 Chapter 229: Decisions (4)

    Viktor returned to his workce near the empire''s capital.


    It would have been better for him to return to his mansion in Asta Bow''s region, but Viktor was against this idea. He didn''t minding back and forth, even though it took him more than a little time to flip over the entire household and get them back on the right track.


    All organizing stuff evaporated the second he noticed Jake practicing in his workce. He wasn''t alone, as his master was behind him, helping him with the new training routine.


    The training regime was different. Viktor could see that Ingrid was focusing on Jake''s The Feather Step Skill and quick decision-making.


    With Jake focusing on taking out arrows as fast as possible during an action, he was slowly adapting to the game system feature and its secrets.


    He''d soon be able to take out more than just arrows from his inventory without opening it up and clicking on the game system''s tab. He was also getting much closer to being able to use hismon skills without taking a nce at their icons.


    Viktor stepped in.


    Ingrid and Jake stopped their practice and craned their heads toward him. It was always a peculiar experience to face Viktor, as his expressions were unique.


    "Why do you look so upset?" Ingrid asked.


    Jake tilted his head. ''I thought we had gotten on much better terms, but he looks like old Viktor.''


    Viktor harrumphed, "You''re using my workce without my consent? Do I need more reason to be upset with you two?"


    It was a lie.


    Viktor was in a bad mood because he had little time to help Jake. He introduced useful skills to him, including a single, powerful one that demanded more than practice, yet he didn''t have time to help him much with them.


    Upon returning back home, Viktor noticed Ingrid taking his spot.


    A mix of jealousy and anger boiled in Viktor''s heart.


    He was also disappointed in himself, as he believed it should be him to help Jake the most.


    He walked in and stood abreast of Ingrid.


    He asked her, "What is he practicing now?"


    Ingrid curved her lips into a sneer. She wasn''t close with Viktor, but it wasn''t difficult to see through him. She shook her head as though disappointed in him and looked at Jake.


    She said, "Jake and his team won the esports tournament. Their next opponents will be at a much higher level, so we''re working on his foundations and what hecks the most."


    "The event all yers have been talking about for a while?" Viktor asked, his arms crossed. "I heard it''s an event to choose the strongest yers and help them develop against the dungeons."


    Ingrid tly replied, "Do not bother looking into the purpose of this event. It''s all entertainment."


    "Has he tried Triple Hydra?" Viktor asked.


    "No," Ingrid replied. "He doesn''t have time for that."


    "You''re crafty," Viktor said.


    Ingrid wordlessly thanked him as she meaningfully looked at him. Viktor wasn''t a high-level NPC for no reason. He could see Ingrid''s scheme for Jake in this new training routine.


    If hepletes the training routine in the remaining days, he''ll need confidence at the right moment to unleash The Triple Hydra.


    "It''s an advanced skill. Even if he were to learn that through his gift, it''d be a unique grade at most. Without much experience andprehension, he''d evolve it without significant gains. That''s why his development method is to my liking," Viktor said.


    "He needs to believe in himself more," Ingrid added.


    Talent and hard work were required in all fields.


    Viktor stared at Jake''s releases as Ingrid told her disciple to shoot a few arrows from different angles.


    He suddenly shouted, "Jake! Come right here!"


    While Jake slowly left the training ground, Viktor turned around and went to his storage corner. He opened his chest and took out a quiver with arrows that Jake hadn''t released yet.


    He threw the quiver toward Jake and said, "The fletching in those arrows is helical. It''s also enchanted with wind magic, giving the arrow a highly prative prowess as it spins. The arrow point is six-ded and curved. The arrow spine is stiff, best for either Soldier or Master Form. You should get a hang of them quick enough. Consistency in releases is the most important for spinning arrows."


    Jake nodded. "I''ll try them. I''ll save four-ded arrows for Joker Form. I will primarily use six-ded arrows with helical fletching for Soldier and Master Forms and normal shooting. I need a hand sign to take them out¡­ let''s see."


    As Jake learned how to quickly take out this new kind of arrow through his Rapid Release Skill, Ingrid smirked at Viktor.


    She said, "You''re more of a fletcher than an archer."


    "Shut up," he replied. "I''m just getting started. I''ll be in shape faster than you think."


    "I hope so much for that," Ingrid replied. "The Warmonger Empire should soon see an avnche of newbie archers, so don''t waste the opportunity Jake has won for you. If I were in your ce, I would have already brought more archery masters to the capital."


    She was right.


    Jake had inspired many yers in The Esports Tournament. It was a pity none of them saw Jake''s archery in person, as that would have allowed them to create blueprints for skills inspired by him.


    Jake, however, still hadn''t received anything from Ethan and his group. It wasn''t like a lot of time had passed, so he believed in them and that they were taking their time to create the best versions of their original skills.


    Jake always took his sweet time with his training.


    "¡­right," Viktor replied to Ingrid''s words. The familiar expression of tsundere shaped his face as he turned around to go to the capital and make a call to his house.


    Ingrid and Jake were once again left alone.


    "So much spin is damn awesome! It''s not that difficult to shoot, either!" Jake eximed.

 Chapter 230: Decisions (5)

    "I didn''t know we were from the same state and city," Jake said as he extended his hand toward a blond-haired man who was at least three years older than him.


    It was Arthur, known as SWalker.


    These two met in a restaurant and saw themselves in real life for the first time. It was a peculiar experience to see SWalker in blond hair, but it suited him as much as the white color did.


    Jake didn''t even add cosmetics or changes to his character, so Arthur felt no difference. It was like meeting Jake in the game world, with the difference that the system was reced by phones.


    Phones were quite huge and could be said to be miniputers nowadays.


    There was everything in them.


    "It''s a surprise," Arthur chuckled. He used to live in a wealthy part of their home city, but that was a past for two days now.


    Jake had learned about Arthur''s circumstances through the phone.


    He was the first one to learn about it because he was a team captain in the paper.


    There was also another reason SWalker talked about it with him first. It wasn''t just because they were friends but because Casual Clowns had received interest from various guilds andpanies.


    Jake ignored that stuff for now and asked, "Are you really okay? My house has a guest room, so we can take you in for a while."


    "It''s fine, really," Arthur nodded. "I saved money for a potential disownment. We also won a tournament, so I''ll get enough to survive for a few months. If we win The International Tournament, I''ll be set. I still want to do something in life and don''t want to bet everything on the victory in The International Tournament."


    It seemed that Arthur wanted to talk about the business side of esports.


    It was important to him because he needed a direction and a job to sustain himself.


    "So, yeah, I read emails and answered a few calls. The poprity of the esports tournament is so high that people want to buy us or want us to advertise their stuff in The International Tournament. It''s predicted that The International Tournament between Seventh Divisions will top the First Divisions'' viewership from all over the world," Jake said. "What exactly do you want to do with that?"


    Arthur smiled. "I want to create apany to support the entertainment aspects of The Legend Enigma Online. It''s not just esports but streaming, videos, and more. I want mypany to enable yers in this business, help them in real and game life, and share connections with them. In return, thepany will take a percentage of their earnings from their earnings, sponsors, etcetera."


    ''I feel like that''s what I should be doing¡­ as an adult, that is. But I really want to be more in contact with the game,'' Jake thought as he listened to SWalker''s n.


    Arthur continued, "Casual Clowns have made a name for themselves. We''re receiving hefty contracts from American and even overseas conglomerates. If I create apany, I want Casual Clowns to be under it and leave all contracts to me."


    "So, a middleman?" Jake asked.


    "More or less," Arthur chuckled. "This will allow me to find myself in this business and get connections. I studiedw for a while and believe I''ll do well since my father exposed me to various official meetings. It''s a risk, though. Every business is. And when moneyes in¡­ a lot changes."


    He sounded very different in the end, and Jake wanted to encourage him.


    "You have my vote," Jake said.


    "Your vote¡­" Arthur whispered before realizing what Jake meant.


    Though he was a captain and representative of Casual Clowns, the team existed because of seven people. Each had a say in their matters, so Arthur would have to call others and exin his n to them.


    Jake thought about it more.


    He said, "It''s true that we can''t just get this money and leave. Damien wants to increase his poprity. He just has to show his face at the International Tournament, so his goal is almost done. But we also can''t let this incentive slip through our fingers. I think I will head into a streamer route."


    "You don''t believe inpeting in esports?" Arthur asked.


    "I''llpete, just not regrly. There''s only one game in esports so far, so this scene has a lot of room for development. I don''t need to be a part of every development, and I think the gamepany will force us to adapt to their scene. I mean, there''s a high chance they will force us to level up or something¡­ I want more freedom.


    So, I think having my friend with connections in esports background is like a god-sent gift! I''ll support you. If you do well with our contracts and sponsors, I''ll leave my streaming career to you. Damien has a really good ountant, you know?"


    "Haha!" Arthurughed. "I''ll speak with him in more detail. He has so much experience."


    "He''s probably with El right now," Jake said.


    "Seriously? But¡­ weren''t you¡­" Arthur said.


    Jake stared at him with straight lips and dead fish eyes.


    Arthur coughed. "Excuse me."


    "Yeah¡­ he asked me the same. I''m not into her. I hope these two be a thing, for my own sake," Jake said before arching his head back to drink.


    "But these two are such an odd match¡­ I didn''t expect that. I would never expect that," Arthur said. No matter how much he tried to imagine these two together, it was such a weird couple that nothing came to his mind. "At least she''s the type that can ignore his haters and fangirls."


    "Oh, that''s true," Jake nodded.


    "I reckon Casual Clowns'' founders will go their own ways after The International Tournament," Arthur said. "You want more freedom of choice, Prince and El will probably be a couple, and I will create an entertainmentpany. At least Damien twice won''t be worried about his romantic rtionship with one of the teammates if I exin about that to him."


    "Why would he be worried about it?" Jake asked.


    "Companies forbid inner rtionships for a reason," Arthur smiled. "I wonder if it means I can ask Miss Reba out."


    Jake choked on his drink.

 Chapter 231 : Decisions (6)

    Jake coughed.


    He punched his chest a lot.


    ''What''s going on?!'' he thought. ''Romance is everywhere! This is getting out of hand! I know I''m a weird one and that my type is difficult to find, but I''ll soon stand out! Everyone will have girlfriends soon! It''s not bad to stand out, but it will get weirder and weirder as timees, right?


    I''m more sensitive to this stuff now that my horizons have been broadened!''


    Even Last Coin had a few admirers who found his shy side adorable.


    Jake, on the other hand, was a selfish man who was only interested in archery.


    ''Is it because I like going against the mainstream? Is that it?'' Jake thought as he fought to breathe. He soon could inhale like a human should and calmed down.


    He sank into his chair.


    Arthur stared at him with a wide smile. "I sparred with Sin the most. She''s strong and beautiful¡­ and her cold countenance sometimes melts into that dazzling picture I can not forget. I''ve been hiding my feelings because I didn''t want our team to copse because of that, but I see no reason to hide it anymore. I feel relieved that I can ask her out.


    It appears you''re the type to not really care about romance, Jake."


    Jake looked away, "I find women appealing and even appetizing!"


    "That''s anguage you shouldn''t use," Arthur reminded Jake.


    Jake blushed. "I added this to make sure you understand me. Yeah, my type probably does not exist in this world!"


    "Your type aside, I fear you might lose yourself when you fall in love," Arthur said. "It''s like the feelings you''ve been holding back or avoiding will explode when you fall for someone."


    Jake went pale.


    Could his sister''s prophecy be true?


    Would he get into a woman''s heel to cajole her?!


    "It''s joever," Jake said.


    "Haha! You look so frightened!" Arthurughed aloud. "It may be the opposite! We''re here for you as well. It''ll be difficult to get through to you, but believe in us."


    "I count on you, brother," Jake said.


    "Well, should we call Damien Twice now? I''ll exin my n to him and ask for permission to date his sister," Arthur said as he whipped out his phone.


    He put it on the table and turned on the speaker.


    It was okay since these two were in a private room in the restaurant.


    Jake calmed down and returned to his old self.


    He''d not let the unknown bother him.


    "If it isn''t S Sword Walker!" Damien''s voice echoed in the room.


    Arthur sighed, "How often do I have to tell you that ''S'' in my nickname stands for Sword? Nheless, I didn''t call you to argue but to ask for your vote. Here''s my n¡­"


    After exining his vision of the future, Arthur received a green light from Prince.


    He liked that SWalker didn''t want to waste his opportunities.


    Arthur smiled and thanked him.


    He asked, "Would you be okay with me dating your sister?"


    "¡­"


    Jake stared at the phone with narrowed eyes.


    He whispered to Arthur, "You silenced him."


    "That I did¡­" Arthur whispered back.


    These two appeared so shocked that only Jake''s frightened expression prior to the call could top their countenances. It was quite a heavy silence that Arthur broke with another question.


    "Do I really need your permission?" he asked.


    "You do, dear," Prince spoke. This tone and word choice meant he was in a peculiar mood.


    Arthur pondered, "What''s the problem with me?"


    "That you will never understand us," Prince replied. "That''s the problem. It makes me see only the art of sadness and tears should you two get together and learn more about each other! Are you alone?"


    "No¡­ Jake is with me," Arthur replied.


    "I''m with Liza. She heard you, too. You get a green light from her for yourpany. Anyway. It''s time for you three to learn more about us, then," Prince said, telling Jake and Arthur that he was with El Boss Queen and that they were already on a first-name basis. "We were born, abandoned, and raised in slums, all alone.


    I can''t remember the face of my mother or the faces of those who beat me daily because of my looks. I, however, remember very well how much I did to protect my face as I believed it''d take us away from this Hell. I was weak. I couldn''t protect anyone but only cradle this face of mine in my hands! It was Reba who protected me! The rest you can hear from her.


    That''s if you still are interested in her."


    "I am," Arthur replied.


    "Dear Arthur. If you''re only looking at what is before you while ignoring the past, I''ll use all my connections to turn your life into Hell worse than the one I was in," Prince said. "No one will save you, even your filthy rich parents."


    "It''s fine. I''ve been disowned. I see more love in a person who has protected and stood by her brother than my siblings and parents," Arthur replied.


    Jake stared at the phone. ''So that''s why he can go so far as to date El Boss Queen. And it''s not because of his wealth and sudden affection; it''s because he sympathizes with her.''


    Princeughed after a short silence. "Haha! Things never go our way. I wanted my dark horse to somehow fall in love with my dear sister, as I could see he''d be all over her! Imagining this guy treasuring her more than he does his archery gave me peace of heart. I can see what you value, Dear Arthur.


    I''ll keep an eye on you and your values. Now, I''mma set this phone on flight mode as I am about to rock this beautiful woman''s world!"


    "Damien!" El Boss Queen''s scream resounded in Jake and SWalker''s room.


    "She didn''t sound against that idea," SWalker said.


    Jake nodded.


    "See ya in Pnd, you two!" Damien cut the call.


    Arthur shoved his phone into his pocket. "I always thought he was born rich."


    "Same," Jake nodded.


    "Life''s so surprising," he said before softly pressing his lips on the cup.


    Jake did the same, thinking about Prince and Sin in silence.

 Chapter 232 : Before The Internationals (1)

    "Everyone''s here," Jake''s voice resounded in six other headphones and speakers. He was sitting at his desk, staring at his PC''s screen, where familiar faces gazed back at him.


    It was Casual Clown''s video call.


    The team practiced as much as possible before The International Tournament. Their flight to Pnd was tomorrow, meaning all other divisions were done with their battles.


    The Internationals and The Award Ceremony were left.


    Esports have been sessful so far. Viewership worldwide is high, and people are already engaged in the scene, specting about the next games and the scene''s potential.


    The Game Masters had also announced that The International Tournament will showcase a different game with new rules, making it even more exciting than it had been.


    BANG!


    Before Jake could begin the conversation, his room''s door sprang open. It was such a powerful move that it was a miracle the door didn''t get off its hinges.


    Mary stepped in, holding a huge pack of chips.


    She was throwing a handful of chips into her mouth.


    "You seven bastards!" Mary screamed. "You''d better join my guild before the second esports tournament!"


    Jake apologized. "I''m sorry for her."


    Last Coin weakly smiled. "It''s fine! Your sister and her guild lost in the first division, but she was amazing! Her magic is so fun, and it was such a huge surprise that she could turn it into a wolf spirit!"


    As per his studies and preparation for the next battles, Last Coin watched his continent''s first division and studied their mages. He also observed other continents'' yers and absorbed as much experience as possible.


    Mary was a yer that Last Coin grew to respect a lot. She was so versatile that he took a lot of inspiration from her to strengthen his Apocalypse Magic.


    ''Eh, so this idiot counted for something?'' Jake thought.


    Damien said, "Haha! Untamed won the third division, right?"


    Mary stared at the man she used to fan girl. She threw more chips into her mouth, not caring about her appearance and decorum.


    Jake nced over his shoulder, ''Wasn''t she used to fan-girl him? Getting rejected by the person you have had a crush on is enough to change her view of him. How petty, Mary! Haha!''


    Jake took that experience to heart, as he wanted to stream after the tournament. One of the streamers'' privileges was real-time interaction with a chat. He had to prepare a proper mindset for that so as not to make his readers leave his stream or change their view of him.


    "Why will all of you part ways anyway?" Mary asked as she chewed on chips.


    Jake sighed, "Because each of us has a different future. It doesn''t mean we won''t be ying together. I can see us fighting again as Casual Clowns in the future."


    "Shouldn''t you do your best to keep the team as a whole? Or you want to go back to college?" Mary smirked before fishing out a new pack of chips from her pocket. It was smaller than the prior one, but this woman was full of snacks after losing in the first division, meaning her stock was huge!


    Jake nced at her, "The Esports Tournament must have already given me some recognition. I will trante that to streaming and other deals to make a living out of it. The more I thought about the esports scene, the more I found it restrictive. It''s not like I have to practice daily to be an esports yer, too, so I should be able to join a team andpete with others here and here."


    "So much thinking ain''t for me!" Mary shouted before turning around.


    That was when Last Coin''s voice rang so loud that Mary could hear him in Jake''s headphones. She halted and turned around, snatching Jake''s headphones.


    "All oily now! Bish!" Jakeined.


    "Ya want something from me?" Mary asked.


    Last Coin nodded. "Yes. I''d like topete in an esports tournament under your guild!"


    "Awesome! You have a good eye, bro!" Mary shouted. "My friend will contact you after The Internationals! See ya!"


    Mary spun and left the room after throwing Jake''s headphones at him. She still nibbled on chips as the loss in the first division hit her worse than a truck.


    That said, she was excited about a good potential yer who could be taken to higher divisions in the blink of an eye!


    Mary swore that the third division would remain theirs for now!


    And then, she''d make aeback in the first division with stronger and better yers!


    ''Cross Evil bastards won''t stay high for too long!'' Mary thought.


    -


    "You serious?" Jake asked.


    Last Coin nodded. "Yes¡­ I can''t see myself earning in other fields, but I believe I will do well in esports. Of course, I''ll sign with your sister''s guild through Arthur!"


    "Thank you, Justin," SWalker said.


    Jake nodded. "I see."


    What had happened yesterday had given everyone thoughts. Jake wondered what others nned, but he wanted them to share their ns like Justin did.


    It was, of course, Last Coin''s name.


    Looking at the screen, Jake could see that Damien and Liza were together. These two sat so close to each other that a real fan girl of Damien would have gritted their teeth at El Boss Queen and threatened to take her life.


    Liza''s future was in Damien''s hands.


    Jake hoped that she would be on the right course now.


    Sin was alone, but SWalker nned to ask her out so she wouldn''t be alone.


    Shaw never was alone, so Jake wasn''t worried about him.


    ''I was always a loner¡­ but it has started to bother me now¡­'' Jake thought. It was a development he would have never expected, yet here he was, getting jealous.


    He could enter a guild like Last Coin and bond with others, but that didn''t suit his book¡ªat least now.


    After inwardly sighing, Jake cleared his throat.


    He said, "Let''s review our enemies."

 Chapter 233: Before The Internationals (2)

    "Who do we start with¡­" Jake muttered.


    El Boss Queen shouted, "South America!"


    "You heard her," Damien added.


    "Fair," Jake nodded. He clicked on a link he''d prepared beforehand and showcased to everyone the team that had won The Seventh Division Of The First Esports Tournament in South America.


    It was a team backed by South America''s top one guild¡ªVeni Vidi Vici(VVV).


    Their team consisted of two swordsmen, two mages, a tank, a healer, and a pdin.


    "The core and the best part of their team is The Witch," Jake said.


    He passed the microphone to Last Coin.


    Justin nodded. "She has received this nickname because of her magic. It takes a lot of inspiration from witches, and she even clothes herself with robes and a pointy hat. I researched about magic in South America, and it appears there''s The Witch Queendom over there.


    "She can conjure a cauldron, where she brews magic spells or buffs. It''s said that the healer and pdin of her team are The Witch''s engines, with only focus on mana and health regeneration. Their job is to fuel her as she strengthens the team and overwhelms their enemies. The Witch can also imprison yers in her cauldron to kill them over time.


    Once imprisoned, the only way to free the yer is to kick The Witch at least ten meters away from her cauldron."


    The Witch''s prowess appeared on everyone''s screens.


    She was so powerful that it was odd that she remained at this low level. Her magic didn''t match what level thirty yers should be limited to, but it was obvious that the best of the best would bypass those limitations.


    Shaw thought aloud, "So we have to take down The Witch, and it''s over for them?"


    Last Coin smiled. "It sounds simple, but her team is really skilled in working around her. It''ll be difficult, and there''s a chance the game''s rules will be in their favor."


    Shaw nodded.


    "Asia now!" El Boss Queen eximed.


    Damien drawled, "You heard her."


    ''This damn Prince! You no longer call me ''a dark horse'' and let your girlfriend do whatever she wants, huh!'' Jake thought. "Alright, alright. It seems like someone else was rocking someone else''s world, not the other way around."


    Damien brought his face closer to the camera while Sinughed aloud.


    SWalker faintly smiled as he saw her in such a great mood.


    "My dark horse! There are things and thoughts you had better keep to yourself!" Prince said.


    "Who told me to not keep any exciting art within myself?" Jake asked as he clicked on his mouse.


    Prince raised his hand in defeat and nodded a few times with straight lips. His new girlfriend was staring at him with narrowed eyes.


    The short banter ended when Asian Representatives appeared on everyone''s screens.


    "Dragons!" Shaw glued his eyes to the screen, only to get pulled away by his girlfriend.


    Jake chuckled, "The Asian Continent is really odd. How do I say it¡­ they took their real world''s beef to the game world, I guess?"


    "Ah, I know about it," SWalker interjected, "Their top three guilds are backed by Japanese, South Korean, and Chinese governments. It looks like the Japanese Guild won The Seventh Division."


    The rivalry between those Asian countries and guilds was unavoidable even in the game world, where Asian yers could meet much easier and live in a simr yet much different culture than theirs.


    Shaw added, "I heard that their esports tournament had a lot of surprises though. The Second Division was won by a team with two Chinese, three Japanese, one Indian, and one Korean yer."


    "I''d not call it a surprise," Damien said. "The new generation must be bored and fed up with this conflict. It''s an art toe to terms with the past and ept the future! Their victory in the second division, without guild support, is an art. It says a lot. I like them."


    "Who do we look out for here?" Sin asked.


    Jake smiled and pinged SWalker in the chat.


    Arthur nodded and took the microphone, "Shiro. Their team is bnced and has no core, but she''s the yer we must look out for. Her skill is either original or inherited from a quest. I''d even dare say she has a legendary ss like Sin. From what I''ve noticed by studying her swordsmanship, her katana grows stronger against her opponents over time.


    "In the final battle, she fought against a talented swordsman. I could see that time was on her side and that she was getting stronger. Her foe, however, received a sudden help as the other swordsman joined the fray. Her damage against the second swordsman was much weaker and she needed to adapt to one versus two to win against them.


    When she could deal the same damage against both her opponents, she went for a reckless move that nearly killed her, but that was what she needed to defeat her opponents. The terrifying point is that she could regenerate on her own and go against the rest of her enemies. She''s crazy and unpredictable."


    Jake, Sin, and SWalker stared at the white-haired woman with broad smiles.


    The rest of Shiro''s team was as bnced as SWalker mentioned. A tank, a mage, a healer, a ninja, an off-tank, and a spear user formed a formation where anyone could take over the stage.


    That said, Shiro was a different beast. She could ignore any n and choose her enemies, forcing her team to adapt to her moves.


    Their team name was [Eastern True Dragons].


    "Which one now, El?" Jake asked. He no longer bothered asking everyone, as Damien would push anyone to agree with his girlfriend''s choice.


    El Boss Queen smiled and said, "Oceania!"


    As Jake clicked on the link and revealed the winners of Oceania''s Seventh Division, El Boss Queen''s smile faded, and she stared at the existence in the middle with disgust.


    Damienughed aloud, "I know that spiders in Australia are huge, but this is taking it to the next level! Haha! Who is the summoner of this monster?"


    "It''s a tank," Jake said.


    Damien narrowed his eyes.


    "You will deal with him if we face Oceania''s Team," Jake said.


    Damien squinted his eyes. "What? That''s a tank?"

 Chapter 234: Before The Internationals (3)

    A ball of earth could be seen on the screen.


    It had legs and arms, but six limbs sprouting from its back were the most horrifying and conspicuous point of the ball''s image, drawing everyone''s attention.


    Those limbs resembled a spider''s legs, meaning anyone would mistake this ball for a bug or call him a spider.


    Damien was the same.


    Sin reprimanded him. "Weren''t you supposed to study tanks?"


    "Ah, my dear sister! I would never disappoint you! I studied all but Oceania''s Team! We''re short on time, and I had important duties as a man! It''s clear that the man''s testosterone goes beyond scale after exercising, a dose of adrenaline, or even better, a thrilling victory! The man''s testosterone and build is at such a peak that it''s an art¡ª"


    "Quiet," Sin said. "You could have dealt with this issue in a minute!"


    Jake, Justin, Arthur, and Shaw sucked in their lips not to burst outughing. Last Coin had to turn off his camera, while the other boys didn''t even bother hiding their reactions.


    Damien arched his head back and looked at his sister as though she was a demon. "How could you even lie like that, my dear sister!"


    "I don''t know much about this stuff¡­ but it should be quick for men," Sin coldly looked away.


    "Shut up, you four!" Damien didn''t have the heart to speak about it with his sister, so he focused on the rest of his team. They wereughing so much that keeping their lips shut was no longer possible.


    "Ah, where are my dors to wipe off this sweat?" Damien asked.


    Jake coughed and looked at him. "Don''t tell me you finish off on dors?!"


    "Hah! Guess?" Damien snickered.


    This was enough to calm down everyone else.


    The team returned to talk about their opponents from Oceania.


    Jake sighed, "Since our tank didn''t do his lesson, I will talk about them. Their tank is why the team won The Seventh Division Of Oceania''s First Esports Tournament. His name is Rolling Thunder. He wraps himself in this earth armor and uses his six limbs to taunt his enemies. He can cast six taunts at once! On top of that, he''s really tough.


    If he focuses on a single person, it''s joever for him. His team has three mages, two of which are earth mages. Those mages didn''t use magic on him, so I think they have a secretbo with their tank and mages. A pdin and a swordsman are a couple, and the final members of their team¡ªKangaroo Stole My Beer!"


    He didn''t do any more research.


    The rest of the team nodded.


    "Their name is funny!" Shawughed. "We should have made a funny name, too!"


    "It''s toote for that," Arthur replied.


    Damien asked, "Ya gotta problem with our name, son?"


    "Since when am I your son?! No, I don''t! And no thanks! Me no your son!" Shaw asked.


    Jake chuckled, "Who now? Two left."


    "Africa!" El said.


    Jake clicked on the link.


    The African Team appeared on the screen.


    Sin took over the microphone, "This is a team that has three shamans. This ss is abination of a mage and a healer. In the African Continent, the shaman''s magic depends on totems. A wooden totem they summon is rted to a healer ss, while an iron totem is for offensive skills. Three of them have extraordinary coordination and formations with their totems.


    We have to watch out for a yer named Ajed ck. My intuition tells me he''s not a mere shaman."


    "Never question a woman''s intuition, boys!" Damien added.


    Sin retorted, "Keep yourpliments to your girlfriend."


    Shaw whispered, "Lmao."


    This team belonged to the top guild of the African Continent, Ogun. In addition to three shamans, the team also had two tanks, a thief, and a club user.


    It meant that Europe''s team wasst.


    Jake clicked on the link and revealed The Europe''s Team to his friends¡ªBlue Union.


    Last Coin snatched the microphone, "This team has three melee users¡ªa swordsman, a spearsman, and ance user. Their front has two tanks. On the backline, they have a healer and a mage¡­ the mage is the problem."


    He sounded worried. "I tried to understand her magic, but I can''t. I haven''t seen that in the game, so I can''t use my mana sense to see through her, either¡­ I tried to research chain magic, but nothing is simr to what she wields. She''s a single mage, like me, but I can see her doing much more than me. I could match her in Apocalypse, but that skill drains so much mana that it''s ast resort!"


    On the screen, Casual Clowns stared at a purple-haired woman. She held a staff with chains dangling on its upper end. Her chains snaked past everyone on the battlefield, severely limiting them. It was not just the movement that she limited, as each yer in her domain felt too burdened.


    Their indignation toward her could be seen on their faces.


    Their feelings seemingly eluded her as she gazed back at them with a confident expression. Her lips were curved into a condescending smile.


    It was unknown what her powers epassed, as her guild ensured the information wouldn''t be leaked.


    "The Meredith. That''s her nickname and a mage we must be wary of," Last Coin said.


    -


    Other teams were also engaged in a heated conversation about their potential opponents.


    It was important to note the strongest yers and who had to be eliminated first.


    Therefore, the same question had been asked in their circles¡ªwho do we look out for in North America''s team?


    The Witch smiled beneath her pointy hat and whispered, "Joker."


    Ajed ck merrilyughed as he crossed his arms, "Joker!"


    Rolling Thunder licked his lips, "Joker."


    Shiro cracked her knuckles. "Joker! I want to defeat his crap archery so much! It''s so weak that he even uses a bow as a sword and calls it archery! He''s mine! I swear to kill him and knock out his fake swordsmanship out of his head!"


    The Meredith closed her eyes, "Archer."

 Chapter 235: Before The Internationals (5)

    Jake and Arthur arrived at the airport!


    These two were from the same city, so it was normal for them to travel together to Europe. Other teammates were already in Pnd, waiting for them.


    "Why are you here?" Jake asked as he stared at a troublemaker in which his blood flowed.


    Mary stared at him while rummaging in a pack of chips, "I''m meeting the winners of the third division. I don''t need someone to cover my travel expenses."


    She smirked.


    Jake growled at her. "You''ll grow fat if you keep eating chips."


    "All goes into thighs," Mary replied, not caring about the unhealthy calories she was taking. Her boyfriend didn''t mind so far, meaning she was either right or it wasn''t at the dangerous level yet.


    Jake inwardly hoped Robert at least forced Mary to work out.


    Arthur smirked at the siblings'' interaction.


    After a long trip, Jake was finally on another continent! He was excited to be in thend of his ancestors and was also quite interested in it. He also booked tickets for a few concerts, wanting to stay here for a while before returning to America.


    It was a rare asion that he didn''t want to waste.


    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Jake and Mr. Arthur," a employee of the gamepany said to Jake and Arthur. He took them to a car and drove straight to the hotel, where all the participants of the esports tournament were hanging out and meeting each other.


    Mary and Robert somehow squeezed into the same car, to which Jake had apologized.


    That said, these two were famous enough to get a free ride from the employee.


    "Warsaw looks nice," Jake said.


    The employee thanked him in Polish. "I''m d to hear that."


    It didn''t take them long to see their hotel. Thepany spent a lot of money to book enough rooms for everyone in the best hotel in Warsaw and even ensured security for their yers inside.


    Everyone invited by thepany was like a VIP and could ask for anything.


    "You remember that no one has seen your face, Jake?" Arthur asked.


    Jake nodded. "Yeah¡­"


    "If Miss Marry leaves the car first, you can keep your identity hidden for a while. I also must leave you alone, though," he said.


    Jake didn''t know why he needed to bother so much about his identity, but his friend seemed excited about it, and so did Mary and Robert. Because of his sister, Jake was forced to stay behind with the employee and wait for his chance to enter the hotel.


    An apuse resounded in the hotel''s parking.


    ''An apuse usually means something weird about to happen, like meeting a famous actor,'' Jake thought.


    This time, he didn''t meet an actor but the man to which Jake owed a lot.


    It was Kamil Boski, one of seven game masters.


    "ying hide n seek, Jake?" Kamilughed. "Why not? I enjoy watching hide n seek videos from influencers for my dinner or breakfast. I never expected to like something so simple, even a game for kids done by adults!"


    The employee bowed before leaving these two alone.


    Jake smiled, "I''m hiding my identity¡­ for fun."


    "You didn''t sound amused," Kamil chuckled. "I''ve met your teammates, including Mr. Arthur. Casual Clowns are such an enjoyable and peculiar bunch! I''m rooting for you."


    "Thanks¡­ I should keep that a secret from Europe''s team?" Jake smirked, gesturing himself zipping his lips.


    Smiling, Kamil shook his head, "No need. You''re both contenders for me. I''d not mind if either you or Blue Union won."


    He didn''t mind rooting for a foreign team, but he also didn''t hide his liking toward Blue Union''s team and a Polish yer in their ranks that Kamil was fond of.


    These two made their way to Jake''s team and spoke about casual stuff. Kamil also asked Jake for an autograph as though he were already a celebrity.


    Recalling how this man called himself his first fan, Jake awkwardly wrote his nickname on a tablet.


    Kamil said, "On a paper now, please."


    "Yeah¡­" Jake awkwardly replied. "Oh, now that I think of it, there are seven game masters, right? And each seems to be taking care of a continent they are from."


    Kamil nodded. "It just happens that six of us are from different continents. The Seventh is also from Europe, but he lost a gamble against me and was thrown to Antarctica! Haha!"


    "There are yers in Antarctica?" Jake asked, bemused.


    Kamil shook his head. "No. Remember the world I somewhat exposed to you? There''s an icend that no one has stepped in yet. The Seventh has absolute control over thatnd and can do anything with it. He sometimes helps overworked game masters with their business, but otherwise, he''s studying the environment while letting his fantasiese true.


    I can''t say more because I believe he will be the first to trigger The World Quest."


    "¡­okay," Jake nodded.


    The Game Master''s smirk told Jake he enjoyed sharing those tidbits. The man then asked Jake whether the flight was okay, if the employee had taken good care of him, and more simple questions before parting ways with him, telling Jake that he''d cheer on him from the honored seat.


    Jake never expected to be in such a rtionship with a game master, but it was nice to have a fan of such a high standing.


    He thanked him for the support and bid farewell.


    Atst, Jake met with his teammates.


    "My dark horse! I''ve been waiting for you! The art only men understand is waiting for us in the hotel''s swimming pools! Time to sail off and let your muscles rx after the long flight!"


    "You dyed your hair blue to match your in-game character?" Jake asked.


    "Ye," Damien nodded. "My dear sister also dyed hers."


    "You''re strange," Jake replied.


    "Who says that?" Damien smirked.


    Jake sneered and shrugged. It was a conversation he''d never win!

 Chapter 236: Before The Internationals (5)

    Damien didn''t get a chance to bring the boys to the hotel''s swimming pool.


    If he had only said he wanted everyone to rx in the water, his girlfriend would have given him the go-ahead. s, he weaved his words so that it was clear he would ogle women and their valors.


    Liza pulled his ear and told him not to leave her side.


    It was kinda odd to see her acting so adorable.


    She looked much more docile with ck hair and covered tattoos. Jake wouldn''t have believed she was the same person had it not been for Damien''s intimate actions with her.


    Last Coin, aka Justin, looked simr to his game character.


    He didn''t do much cosmetics, and in this aspect, he could be said to be like Jake.


    He exchanged a few words with Jake.


    Shaw was different as he turned himself into a mantis in the game world. His girlfriend was also here, so Jake could see how different they looked.


    They were like an adorable couple, and no one would suspect either of them of being quite bold. Their eyes were ck, and their hair was brown, with Anna''s a lighter shade.


    At the very least, no one would believe Shaw and Anna''s nicknames were I Come in Peace and Peace.


    Sin dyed her hair and stood out like Prince. Her looks were as gorgeous as always.


    Aware of Arthur''s feelings, Jake could notice him looking at her much more.


    Damien''s eyes often wandered to the blond-haired friend as well. He was like a bodyguard.


    "My brothers!" Damien shouted, "Now that all of us are here, we should at least assert dominance! Let''s take over the hotel''s gym and blow away other participants. My dangerous flower, I''ll leave you for a while."


    Arthur chuckled, "You forgot that Jake is hiding his identity? Didn''t you say that you like this art?"


    Damien clicked his tongue, "You three! Follow me! My dark horse, you have fun on your own! You can take one of my ck cards if you want."


    "Seriously?" Jake asked.


    "Ye," Damien replied.


    "Should I call you Mr. Damien from now on?" Jake joked.


    "I''m much more rich than him!" Damien hollered. He passed a pin to Jake and left him with the women. Justin didn''t want to go to the gym, and Sin had noticed that, so she yanked him from Damien''s grasp and told him he would y console games with her.


    Liza didn''t want to go alone, lest she would make trouble.


    She said she''d spend time with Sin, Anna, and Last Coin.


    Damien burst outughing as though he''d noticed something amusing. "Alrighty! Go easy on my dear sister, Golden Coin!"


    He strongly patted Arthur''s back before he, Shaw, and Arthur left to contest with other male and female participants in the gym.


    Jake chuckled, "You''re lucky."


    Justin sighed with relief, "Yeah¡­ thank you, Reba."


    "No problem. I can tell you''re weaker than them," Sin genuinely said.


    Justin looked down. It wasn''t a shame not to train like others, but it still hurt him.


    Jake smiled. "How about others?"


    "Their builds through clothes look solid," Sin nodded.


    Anna smirked.


    She didn''t know why Jake was smiling so much, but she ignored that.


    Men were weird, after all.


    -


    Jake left the hotel alone.


    He didn''t look like one of the participants. It meant that no one approached or bothered him. He was free to leave and go past the familiar faces he''d been studying to fight with.


    He wanted to check the location of the concerts so as not to miss any of them. To get to the locations, he''d have to go through a famous historical square, so Jake decided to sightsee more of Pnd''s capital.


    There was a problem, however.


    ''It looks like I''m stalking her!'' Jake thought.


    He left the hotel after a blonde-haired woman. Their destination must be the same or simr, as Jake had been following her wake until now.


    It''d never bothered him this much, but Jake had grown conscious of others and their feelings much more than a year ago.


    The woman before him had a very long hair. It was tied into a ponytail, yet her golden streaks still draped her back. She even had a braid crown and lots of hairpins.


    It must have taken her a lot of time to get it done.


    She wore a ck blouse and long jeans.


    A huge, seemingly heavy bag was slung on her shoulder and rested near her waist.


    A few stares from bystanders went her way, but no one was bold enough to approach her. Jake didn''t know what was the reason.


    When he stood beside her on the crosswalk, he could see that the woman exuded so much confidence that she appeared aloof, intense, and unapproachable.


    Her hazel eyes seemed to have been drunk with power.


    Jake coughed, "Excuse me. Do you speak English?"


    "I do," she replied.


    "Lovely," Jake said. "Are you heading to the historical square?"


    "Yes."


    "Me too. I''m interested in this country''s history as my ancestors were Polish. It''s my first time in Pnd," Jake smiled as he started the conversation with the unknown woman.


    He didn''t want to look like a stalker.


    "Pnd''s history is pretty sorrowful," the woman said as she walked onto the crosswalk, "Sliced like a cake by other countries and gone for one hundred and twenty-three years from the map, Pnd suffered a lot, and so did Polish people. I want to see a monument representing their resilience and will to remain Polish."


    ''She has a British ent,'' Jake thought.


    Meanwhile, the woman continued the talk as she became engrossed in history. Perhaps she was reminding herself of what she had learned from history books before stepping into the historic square, but Jake found it pleasant.


    He knew how important it was to listen to others, but he had somehow fallen into her trap without noticing it.


    Atst, these two were before the Warsaw Uprising Monument.

 Chapter 237 : Before The Internationals (6)

    Warsaw Uprising Monument.


    "It depicts soldiers emerging from sewers. It was their fight for freedom. We can see the weight of their determination and bravery¡ªit''s an impressive monument, so well done," the blonde-haired woman began a loud history talk that would have been like a ramble for most.


    With his eyes stered to the monument, Jake stood still and listened to her. He didn''t expect to get such a rich knowledge guide for free.


    It was a topic that intrigued him, too.


    These two went from monument to monument. Jake''s tour guide spoke about the past as though she could read hidden letters etched on monuments.


    Sometimes, she opened her bag and whipped out a book to absorb more information. If there was something she couldn''t find on paper, she would research it on the phone to confirm her doubts.


    She was so much into history that Jake couldn''t utter a word.


    And it wasn''t like she was doing all of it for him. It was all solely for herself.


    ''Much better than being a stalker,'' Jake thought.


    That was when the woman''s phone rang out. She asked Jake for a second before turning around and answering the call, which surprised Jake.


    ''So she knew I''ve been listening all this time¡­ well, I stuck to her,'' Jake nodded. He looked up and found out that it was already darkening. ''How does jetg work? I''m feeling okay, so I guess it''s all fine?''


    Meanwhile, the woman talked with the person on the other side.


    "I''ll be back soon," she said.


    [Why did you leave immediately aftering to the hotel? We told you that you could sightsee as much as you want after the tournament¡­ please, you could have listened to us for once¡­]


    ''Oh, she must be a yer¡­ I can''t see any resemnce to the other participants,'' Jake thought as he picked up the words of the woman''s receiver. He recalled her expression as he stared at her hair, but no yer that he''d studied back home appeared in his mind.


    She must look much different in the game world.


    ''Just hair and eye color is enough to look much different,'' Jake thought.


    To the words that Jake had heard, the woman replied curtly, "The tournament starts tomorrow. There''s nothing much we can do. All you can do is repeat what you have learned about others and remember all their tricks and skills. If you believe I''m wrong, I will leave the guild if we lose the tournament."


    [No, wait! That''s too much!]


    "I''m not joking. I''ll leave the guild if we lose. Could you tell others about that and leave me alone for today?" the woman asked.


    Behind her, Jake listened with raised eyebrows. Perhaps the man on the other side speaking with the woman had the same expression as him¡ªdisbelief.


    It wasn''t easy to enter the top guilds after a few months. The requirements were much higher and more demanding than at the start of the game.


    Jake knew that teams backed by the best guilds from all over the world participated in the international tournament, so he didn''t doubt that this woman had put a lot at stake.


    [I will share your decision with others.]


    The man didn''t bother arguing with the woman. He hung up after making sure that she stayed in popr and crowded areas so that nothing terrible happened to her.


    "I''m not alone," she finished the call with those words.


    Jake faintly smiled, "I don''t think it''s so smart to put so much trust in me."


    "I have a reason for that," she replied without breaking into a smile. In fact, she was as confident as she was before, causing Jake to look at her a little differently.


    He thought, ''Is she weird? Or am I making people weird?''


    Because of this slight pause, Jake didn''t have a chance to ask about her reason.


    His guide was on a roll as she spoke about history once again.


    Jake couldn''t bring himself to interject her and ask about the reason.


    He remained at her side until the skies turned dark.


    "We should head back to the hotel," the woman said.


    Jake was as though woken up from a dream, "Hmmm? Right. Thanks for taking care of me today."


    "I never had someone stick with me for so long on a tour," the woman smiled. "My friends and teammates all get bored of me when I immerse myself in the past. But I can''t help it. I love to travel back to the past so much!"


    A rare, genuine smile appeared on her face. She was so dazzling that it seemed like the sun appeared amidst the night.


    Jake stood still, staring at her.


    "Yeah¡­" he muttered.


    "I thought you were more talkative, though," she said.


    "That makes you sound like you know me," Jake replied.


    "All I know is that you''re Archer," she replied. "I heard you saying ''lovely'' a lot. You''re one of the most dangerous yers. I must have studied you the most to know who you are after hearing a single word from you."


    "How long are you going to keep me in the dark?" Jake asked. All he wanted to know was who she was and what team she belonged to.


    "Meredith," she said. "The Meredith in the game."


    "Ah."


    Now that he knew who she was, Jake could see one of the yers he had studied in her. In the game, her hair was purple and unrestrained, while her eyes shone red. She exuded a different kind of confidence in the tournament. It was as though she had it all to defeat everyone.


    She was a mage that Last Coin was the most wary of and someone he couldn''t read at all.


    Jake rolled his eyes down and stared at her ample bust, ''Yeah, she is that Meredith.''


    A sudden, little hand entered his vision.


    Meredith turned her hand over, joined her index and middle finger, and bent over those fingers, drawing Jake''s eyes back to her face.


    "I''ll defeat you," she said.


    Jake smirked.


    His intense gaze put Meredith in silence.


    He said, "If you''re as strong as I believe you are, you will bring out more of my archery and take it to the next level. I look forward to fighting you. Initially, the n was to let Last Coin deal with you, but you''re mine."


    These two stared at each other before smiling and returning to the hotel.

 Chapter 238 : Before The Internationals (7)

    Damien did quite a ruckus in the hotel''s gym.


    Though he was mainly famous in his home country and continent, people still recognized Damien from his movies. He enamored the gym''s staff and a few other workers.


    He used their affection toward him to tease other participants and showcase how famous and good he was.


    Arthur and Shaw couldn''t find a room beside their teammate, even though he often would tell them to workout beside him. That said, these two were good targets for other participants, as they could ignore Damien Twice and face off against them.


    It was quite a loud day.


    Meanwhile, Last Coin spent time with the female part of his team. He beat three of them in every console game and even was about to get hit by a flying pad, as a certain woman was too honest with her feelings.


    Sin would catch the zooming threat often.


    She sometimes would have to dodge it, but she didn''t mind it.


    Anna did, though.


    And she wasn''t that close with El Boss Queen, to begin with, so a few curses bounced off between them.


    Justin never knew that women could be so scary.


    ''I wonder what Jake''s doing,'' he thought¡­ ''I should have gone sightseeing, too! Even though I''m not that interested in going out¡­''


    Jake was back in the hotel, too.


    He returned with Meredith and was now facing one of her teammates.


    "This is the guy you were safe with?" he asked. He wasn''t the man who had talked with Meredith through the phone, as his tone was deep and harsh. He was at least two meters tall/six feet. His broad shoulders and muscles turned him into a tank in real life.


    Just like his build suggested, this man was one of two tanks from Blue Union¡ªMuscle Muscle Muscle.


    His teammates call him Triple M.


    He scanned Jake from head to toe and scoffed.


    Jake narrowed his eyes. "You got a problem?"


    He didn''t know why he would get offended. It wasn''t like him, but those words left his lips before he could have swallowed them, drawing the man closer to himself.


    Jake could no longer see anyone else than Triple M. The man was higher and approached him so close that it looked like a contest between a human and a beast.


    He growled. "Even a cat wouldn''t feel safe with you."


    That was when Jake raised his hands, nting them on the man''s chest. He pushed him away, forcing the much bigger man to take a few steps away from him.


    Had Triple M not been an athletic man, he would have been toppled backward.


    In shock, Triple M gazed at Jake.


    Jake said, "Even a fly wouldn''t be able to find a shelter behind you in a storm. Don''t skip a leg day, idiot."


    The hotel''s security stepped in when Triple M parted his lips to shout at Jake. They caught the man and forced him to calm down.


    It was impossible.


    "Hands off me!" Triple M thrashed against the security''s lock. "I gotta pay back this shrimp!"


    Jake sneered at him.


    "I apologize for him," Meredith said.


    Jake''s sneer dissipated as though he never wore it.


    He turned to her and replied, "Teach him not to stand so close to others."


    "I will¡­ but you also shouldn''t have reacted so hostilely," Meredith replied.


    Jake gazed at her for a few seconds before scratching the back of his head, "I don''t know what has gotten into me."


    She curved her lips up and leaned closer, "You showed me that no one would have touched a hair on my head today."


    "¡­that''s obvious," Jake replied with a hint of a clumsiness.


    "We''ll see each other tomorrow at the scene before the tournament¡­ and then in-game. Bye-bye, Archer," Meredith turned around and stepped toward her teammate, who had been waiting for her at the other end of the floor.


    Jake stared at her back.


    He shouted, "It''s Jake."


    Meredith stopped and looked at him with a smile, nodding.


    -


    "You didn''t have to cause such a scene," Meredith scolded her teammate. She was younger, only twenty years old, yet she was the most authoritative person in Blue Union''s team.


    Triple M raised his voice, "I don''t know where you met that shrimp, but he would have run first if someone bigger than him were to hit on you!"


    "Wouldn''t he run away from you, then? I also told you not to approach others so close, with that beast smile," Meredith said. She didn''t look like a teammate but a guild leader with her assertive tone and confident expression.


    She was so unapproachable and unquestionable that Triple M became smaller in her presence.


    He asked, "Will you really leave the guild if we lose?"


    "Yes."


    "But¡­ we''re such a strong team! We can level up and climb other divisions as a team!" Triple M said.


    That was when a burst ofughter hit him from the side.


    "Hah! Youck so much, boy¡­ I sense no art within you, just a pathetic hope!" a blue-haired man in nothing but bathrobes stood still with a cigar between his fingers.


    Meredith and Triple M craned their heads to the side.


    The man sneered at Blue Union''s tank. "You call my dark horse a shrimp, but there''s a little shrimp sheathed in your pants! Taking gym candies is as awful as your attempt to win her heart! Disgusting!"


    At first, Triple M growled at the man. A huge vein popped into his temple.


    He then calmed down and grew red, as the man could see through his intent! Triple M wanted his current team to hold up for as long as possible because he wanted to build a stronger rtionship with Meredith. He believed she needed more time to see his good points.


    ''Wait¡­ if this bastard could see through that so easily, then does it mean Meredith¡­'' Triple M shifted his head to the side like a robot.


    Damien sneered. "Yeah, boy¡­ I''ll crush you in the tournament just as I had crushed your pathetic hope right now." He nced at Meredith and spoke with the respect she deserved. "Miss Meredith. May we see more of each other in the future."


    He left with a chuckle.


    Meredith shook her head, "Men are so troublesome."

 Chapter 239: Before The Internationals (8)

    While the boys of Casual Clowns had separated and went their own ways in the hotel, Arthur had finally found a chance to speak with Sin alone.


    ''I think everyone else understands that she''s alone now that Damien found a girlfriend,'' Arthur thought as he stared at Sin sitting at the edge of her bed.


    His heart raced.


    He didn''t know if asking for a talk in her room was outrageous, but there wasn''t a better ce for a private talk than Sin''s room.


    Inviting her to his room would make things too straightforward!


    "What did you want to talk about?" Sin asked.


    Arthur gathered all the courage to confess his feelings, "I''d like to invite you on a date after the tournament."


    He was usually upright, but he sounded much more formal than he should have been.


    Sin stared at him for a few seconds before closing her eyes.


    She smiled, "You must have talked about this with Damien. You two were acting differently."


    "That''s¡­ true," Arthur replied. It was only a day, yet she could see that there was a serious talk between them¡­ Arthur recalled Damien''s words about the woman''s intuition and grew worried.


    Though he had a few girlfriends before, those were from wealthy schools. Things here weren''t as most people thought, as kids with lots of money from their parents were often more depraved thanmon students.


    Arthur''s school romances often ended because of drugs. Those were so frequent at every party that he decided no longer to bother himself with school life and focus only on his studies.


    It had been a while since he felt an affection toward someone.


    He didn''t even think about potential ws in Sin''s character.


    "How much do you know about us?" Sin asked.


    "That you were born in slums and that you protected Damien," Arthur replied. "He said that we have to learn the rest from you¡­ I was with Jake back then, and Damien was with Liza."


    "I see," Sin nodded. "Lots of girls ran away from Damien when they learned about his origins. You''re about to be the same, Arthur. Because I am¡­ a killer."


    "¡­" Arthur widened his eyes and even grew pale. He would never expect that this beautiful woman would be a killer, that she killed someone in real life!


    It had happened when Reba and Damien were just kids.


    Damien was bullied so much that Reba needed to learn how to fight. That said, she was a girl, and every girl was weaker and treated like a weakling in slums.


    She picked up a branch and imitated a swordsmanship she had studied in the nearby dojo. One of the masters in that dojo had noticed Reba and her talent for it, taking her in and giving her a wooden practice sword.


    "That''s it," Reba opened a small briefcase, revealing a small weapon. It was old, hurt by time, and with a few splinters.


    It was a wooden sword that was no longer suitable for practice.


    "I didn''t get a new home. I got a ce to be stronger," Reba said. Of course, because of this new connection, Damien also could meet someone who noticed his talent. First and foremost, they could finally eat something normal at the time.


    Staring at the weapon, Reba returned to the past. "Damien was all in bruises. He cried but never let his face get hurt. It was his face that he believed to be his gift. There was a moment of weakness¡­ I think he was too malnourished that he lost consciousness for a few seconds. His hands fell¡­ and he was about to be punched in the nose.


    I rushed in and mmed my sword on his bully''s head. That kid fell unconscious onto a broken rod. The rod went through his stomach, and he bled to death. The rest of the bullies ran away."


    It was a nightmare. These two didn''t know what would happen after that. They feared they''d be separated and lose each other''s support forever.


    That said, nothing happened.


    The bully kid had no one, too.


    He just died.


    Slums didn''t care about him.


    After that incident, Sin grew colder. She trained herself as much as she could and destroyed all training dummies with swift and clean swordsmanship. She treated them like Damien''s bullies, believing them to be a killer.


    She was ready to kill for his sake because there was nothing else for her. There was no turning back from that point.


    That said, once Damien earned his first legal ie and became an actor, he swore to give his sister a new chance at life. He got her education and everything shecked.


    Sin became his shadow and bodyguard, and it has been her job ever since. She''d also take care of his schedule and ns, often contacting his manager and personnel.


    A different life was impossible.


    Arthur stared at the opened briefcase. The old weapon was a key to Sin''s heart. If he were to pick it up and ept her ws and past, he''d be able to give her a new life.


    It was scary. He was genuinely frightened.


    Yet, he grasped the wooden hilt and raised the sword up.


    "I want a family willing to step in a fire for my sake. A woman who would do everything for my sake¡­" It was a high contrast to his family, who disowned him because he took a different path than his parents wanted. "And I want to be a man willing to do the same for those I cherish the most. I see no killer in you, and I recognize your past. Will you recognize my feelings and give me a chance?"


    "Yes," Sin nodded.


    Tears soon flooded her eyes.


    Arthur faintly smiled and embraced her.


    -


    "Is that what we should be doing?" Jake asked.


    He leaned on the wall. On his left was Sin''s door.


    Damien was on the other side.


    He replied, "Those doors aren''t soundproof. I learned about this yesterday in a hard way."


    "I see¡­ you''re trying to rock her world, yet you fail all the time," Jake sighed. He became serious. "I also don''t see Sin as a killer. It was too long ago¡­ and she was a lost kid, right?"


    "It''s been burdening her all the time," Damien said, "She even agreed that she''s callous and cruel."


    "Don''t we all have some callousness and cruelty within us?" Jake asked.


    "That we do, but she took that to a higher level. At times, it''d be her only drive." Damien smiled. He didn''t even know that he was crying, and Jake was considerable enough not to mention that.


    Jake stared ahead¡­ "I see¡­ I think Arthur will take good care of her. I guess you will be in his agency soon enough? Casual Clowns might never disband if things go this way."


    Damien harrumphed, "I won''t give in to her request so easily!"


    "Ya sure?"


    "Ye."


    "Shouldn''t we¡­ leave now?" Jake asked as he could hear a few awkward sounds.


    "What leave?! We can''t let anyone hear our dear sister''s first time!" Damien replied.


    "Excuse me, what?! You want me to eavesdrop on that?! And since when it''s our dear sister?!" Jake asked.


    "Ya my brother! That''s why I brought you here with me," Damien replied.


    "You didn''t want to eavesdrop alone! That must be it!" Jake spat.


    "Since when you were so sharp, my dark horse brother?!"


    "Quit this crap! Choose one!" Jake rapidly whispered. "But¡­ they''re really doing it."


    "Why so surprised?"


    "I mean¡­ too fast?"


    "What too fast?! Are we in medieval times?!" Damien asked. "I got us headphones."


    "Why did you keep them in the backpack all the time?!"


    "Plug them in your phone ande voice chat."


    "Ok."


    "Now, my dark horse," Damien said.


    "So it''s the dark horse," Jake whispered.


    "This is advice from your older brother," Damien said. "Waiting! No! Docking! Yes!"


    "Curse you, idiot!"


    An hourter, Arthur left the room.


    He found out that two friends were waiting for him.


    Jake and Damien were leaning against the wall, ying a game on their phones. Their headphones were buzzing as they listened to loud music.


    "I finally got you!"


    "You''re so lucky, you know?"


    Arthur stared at them with a peculiar expression.


    His eyes were squinted, and his lips straight.


    He yanked off these two headphones and asked, "Whose idea was it?!"


    He was so red that Jake couldn''t open his mouth to talk. He also grew embarrassed.


    Damien shrugged and whipped out a cigar.


    He lit it up, "It was my idea. Don''t worry. We only heard the beginning of your rocking art. Then we kept an eye on this corridor and shooed everyone that wanted toe close away. Even our dear sister''s neighbor didn''t get a chance to get into his room. We got your back, so don''t look at us like that.


    We three are brothers now. If you dare¡­"


    "Take those threats and shove them up your ass, Damien!" Arthur shouted as he caught Damien''s cor and shook him so much that Damien requested aid from Jake.


    Jake was no longer here.

 Chapter 240: The International Tournament (1)

    Atst, it was time.


    It was time for the international tournament! The stakes were so high that many yers invested in the game world tuned in to see what continent would win the first international title.


    After all, the winners will be able to connect two continents for a month!


    The continents were locked, preventing yers from other parts of the world from meeting each other.


    Soon enough, this barrier would be gone for a month between two lucky continents!


    The International Tournament took ce in both the real and game worlds. Of course, in the real world, the crowd could see the faces of losers and winners live.


    Like in any other esports game, yers were filmed. The Game Masters also said that resurrection items would not be avable in the tournament, so everyone was obliged to log out and turn off their virtual reality helmets on the scene.


    It meant everyone could see genuine emotions on yers'' faces.


    Every yer would be put into a capsule that was said to befier than a bed. Its lid would cover the yers and ensure no one would see their faces until their loss or win.


    The scene was in Pnd''s biggest theater, with enough room for capsules and a crowd. Many people decided to see the event from the real world, spending a small fortune to be a part of the scene.


    The capsules were already ready to take in the participants.


    Holograms hanging above them also waited to show the crowd exciting battles.


    The scene was full of people whispering to each other.


    The lights turned off.


    Kamil Boski appeared on the scene. "It''s to my utmost delight that I can host this tournament in my home country''s capital, in its biggest theater! The First International Tournament was supposed to be a test run for the international between higher levels and top yers on each region''sdder.


    But I can say with the utmost confidence that The Seventh Divisions'' yers have exceeded everyone''s expectations! They put us on the edge in our seats, revealed the potential and how far the esports tournaments of The Legend Enigma Online can go, and turned us into their fans!"


    Various lights swept through the crowd.


    "I officially begin The First International Tournament! May we see battles that far surpass humanity''s imagination! Take over, Elise and Bobby!" Kamil shouted.


    He left the scene on a moonwalk ''cause why not? He looked pretty silly, though. Bemende told him off for that.


    "Ayoooooo!" Elise screamed. "Off we go to invite our participants to the scene! Let''s take a look at them in their everyday selves before they dive into the fantasy world and sheathe themselves in superpowers!"


    Bobby smiled. "Veni Vidi Vici is the first! Please, a round of apuse for our participantsing from South America!"


    A woman with a tanned carnation and ck hair led Veni Vidi Vici''s team onto the scene in a row. They faced the crowd and bowed and waved at them.


    Their clothes were modern versions of their traditional attire.


    Elise eximed, "The Witch, Jolie, even wears a pointy hat in real life! So adorable!"


    Bobby chuckled. "She''s the core and leader of her team! She must have taken her role to heart, which is formidable! Since we have invited South America, let''s get onto the stage their neighbors, Casual Clowns from North America!"


    From the other side, Casual Clowns walked onto the stage.


    Jake was at their helm, walking forward in a mask. It was a replication of his in-game mask, a present he''d received from Damien.


    He told him that he made a few calls and got it done before the tournament.


    Jake wore a white tuxedo to match his ck mask. His team didn''t cover their faces, but fortunately, they were also wearing white tuxedos.


    Seeing Sin and El Boss Queen in those clothes was quite a sight.


    "It''s Joker."


    "Joker¡­ he''s still hiding his face. I hope he will reveal it if he loses."


    "It''s a must."


    Jake clenched his hands. ''The irregr¡­ and Joker¡­ how many nicknames will I get before those people start calling me Archer?!''


    He bowed and waved at the crowd while thinking about it.


    A particr face shed in his mind as he recalled her calling him by nickname.


    "Europe''s Blue Union!" Bobby screamed.


    Jake was so lost in thought that he didn''t hear Elise and Bobbymenting on his team. He looked to the side and stared at the woman ushering in her team. She wore a long blue dress, and her hair was so well done that thedies on the stage eximed in surprise, bursting into murmurs.


    ''Meredith¡­ I will not let anyone defeat you,'' Jake thought as he gazed at her, bowing to the crowd.


    Meanwhile, Damien nudged the boys.


    They followed his line of sight and found Jake staring at Meredith.


    Damien smirked, and so did the boys.


    ''If we win, we go Europe?''


    ''Yep,''


    ''Ye,''


    ''Yes¡­''


    ''What if the girls disagree?''


    ''We are on the same page in this case, my dears,''


    ''Yep,''


    ''Yes!''


    ''Understood,''


    Elise screamed, "SO GORGEOUS AND BUSTY¡ª"


    She received a p from Bobby.


    He screamed, "Let''s invite Asia''s Representatives¡ªEastern True Dragons!"


    A few Asian people stood up from their chairs. "They aren''t true dragons!"


    Coming from the same corridor as Casual Clowns, Eastern True Dragons'' strongest yers ran forward like a ninja! She wore a ck yukata with a cut on her thighs so that she could effortlessly run!


    She weaved around Jake before taking his front.


    She leaned forward and looked straight into his eyes.


    "OH MY! It looks like Shiro from Eastern True Dragons is interested in Joker!" Elise eximed.


    Shiro sneered. "I''ll cut that mask into two pieces and reveal your face! Archers are supposed to only shoot arrows, not y swordsmen with their little bows, either! You''re my target! Don''t die before I get to you!"


    The crowd cheered.


    Jake tilted his head and leaned down.


    He was a few centimeters away from Shiro''s face.


    His eyes widened to match her crazy look.


    And his smile broke into the Joker Smile that so often entered the heads of others.


    "Bring it on," he said.


    Goosebumps went through Shiro. She genuinely smiled.


    The rest of the teams flooded the scene.


    One by one, everyone entered the capsules and put on the virtual reality helmets.


    Jake dropped his mask onto his chest and put on the helmet.


    He calmed down.


    ''Believe in yourself,'' he whispered.


    The yers logged in.


    At the same time, the game''s name popped on the screen.


    [TOWERS OF GODS]


    A new game, new rules.

 Chapter 241: The International Tournament (2)

    Towers Of Gods.


    It was a new game prepared for The International Tournament.


    Each team received a tower with seven floors.


    On each floor, the participants were forced to put a single statue of their teammate. The statues were an additional buff to the team working only on the respective floor.


    The buffs were also simple.


    For instance, if the first floor had a statue of a tank ss, the entire team fighting on the first floor would receive higher defenses and endurance stat. A statue of a mage would lower mana costs and increase damage to magic skills.


    It was a pretty straightforward process.


    There was also a catch to the statues.


    Destroying a statue meant a yer''s death. The floor also would crush and reveal a hole in the tower.


    Each tower was located in a simple forest surrounded by in trees. The environment and the tower''s interior could be upgraded by collecting records that spawned on the map after a yer''s death.


    The towers also had a teleportation feature, which allowed a certain number of yers to travel to the battlefield of records.


    This number was also random.


    At the same time, the second teleportation feature would open¡ªthe raid teleportation. It worked the same, facilitating several yers to invade a random tower!


    Others could easily invade a random floor, so it was important to monitor notifications.


    Therefore, the victory''s conditions were simple¡ªa team with thest tower wins.


    [You have appeared in Casual Clown''s Tower.]


    [You have ten minutes to arrange your tower.]


    [A team leader, Archer, can allocate statues.]


    Casual Clowns read the rules.


    Jake narrowed his eyes. "They want more battles."


    "It appears they want to see more individual power without too much support," Arthur nodded.


    Shaw asked, "Who takes the highest floor?"


    Liza replied with a second question, "Does it matter? The raid teleportation takes a few yers to a random floor."


    Damien smiled, "It matters, my beautiful. The towers can get invaded from the outside as well. That''s why it''s important to upgrade the environment around our tower. It will buy enough time."


    The raid from outside meant that the opponents would have to go through all floors to get to the highest floor, which was still somewhat the safest.


    "I''m not a fan of this random stuff," Sin said.


    Jake nodded, "Same¡­ anyway, I think we all agree that Damien''s statue takes over the first floor?"


    The team nodded.


    Opening the system, Jake found the tower''s outline. It was a simple circr tower perched bolt upright! He selected the first floor and transferred Prince''s icon to it.


    In less than a second, Prince''s statue emerged from the floor. It was made from obsidian and depicted his image of The Dark Knight with the utmost detail.


    Prince eximed, "Such an art!"


    He didn''t have anything more to add. The statue was perfect.


    [Your endurance stats have been increased by 30%]


    [Your physical and magical defenses have been increased by 20%]


    Jake stared at the system messages.


    Meanwhile, Last Coin asked. "The Witch and The Shamans'' teams will y a long game, right?"


    Damien nodded, "Ye."


    The cores of those aforementioned teams were The Witch and The Shamans. These yers'' statues were of the utmost importance to their teams, so Justin believed they would protect the floor with their core yers the most.


    It''d make sense for them to only upgrade those floors.


    Jake asked, "While we''re at it, who''s our core? Who are we putting on thest floor?"


    Everyone''s eyes fell on him.


    "You."


    "Fine," Jake nodded.


    "He didn''t even question us!" Shaw eximed before shaking his head.


    After selecting the seventh floor and clicking on his avatar, Jake and the other teammates could hear tremors of Jake''s statue setting itself on the highest floor.


    [The Seventh''s Floor Buffs¡ªDexterity stat increased by 30%, and long-projectiles attacks'' damage increased by 35%]


    "Wow! I like that stat increase! I also have a long-projectile attack now! Your floor is so good for me!" Shaw eximed as he stared at the buffs with twinkling eyes.


    Jake chuckled. "Who''s taking over the second?"


    "Me," El Boss Queen said. "I can stop anyone, provided his dominant strength is physical. I have second-best defenses in our team."


    Damien nodded.


    Jake dared not argue and put El Boss Queen''s statue on the second floor.


    "I must check this art!" Damien shouted before bolting upstairs. He was stopped by Sin.


    Liza''s floor buffed everyone''s physical defenses much better than Damien''s. The price was, of course, that there was no higher protection against magic skills and attacks.


    The third floor was taken by SWalker. His floor increased strength and attack damage.


    The fourth floor belonged to I Come In Peace. The buffs catered more to him, increasing strength and dexterity by 15%.


    There was a slight argument between Sin and Last Coin, as both believed that the fifth floor should belong to them.


    Reba said, "You''re versatile, Justin. You should be on the sixth floor and enable Jake."


    Last Coin shook his head, "Your healing is more important. You can bring his stats back to full and refill his stamina if he remains alone on the stage again! Please, take the sixth floor!"


    Jake stared at them.


    ''The team''s bnce is not really in his favor. Sin has her brother, Arthur, and Liza on her side. If these vote for Justin to be on the sixth floor, he will be forced to fold. Meanwhile, Shaw and I can only vote back¡­ well, I guess that''s what Arthur meant when rtionships break up teams,'' Jake thought.


    It soon was decided that Last Coin''s statue would be on the sixth floor.


    Sin was on the fifth floor, her statue increasing the healing and mana regeneration.


    BANG!


    Two portals suddenly manifested on the first floor.


    One of them was red, while the other was orange.


    The red portal meant a raid team.


    The orange meant a record team.


    "Three people for a record team¡­ and two for a raid team," Jake muttered.


    It was time to make choices and begin the fun!

 Chapter 242: The International Tournament (3)

    "We don''t have to participate in the raid," Jake said. "We can leave the best defense behind and go for the records first. What do you think about it?"


    "Sounds good!" Shaw nodded.


    The rest of the team agreed with this decision.


    The raid portal was random.


    What if the other side did not participate in any event and remained in their tower with their seven yers? It''d be like shoving a head into a lion''s mouth!


    Of course, Jake believed that such a decision was terrible.


    He couldn''t exclude the possibility of it, though.


    "The records portal can take up to three yers," Jake said, "Damien and Reba must remain in the tower to protect our statues. I think Justin and Liza should be on the defensive team as well. It''d leave Arthur, me, and Shaw on the records team. Three of us have a high power and offensive potential."


    Damien was the first to agree with Jake''s decision. He was inwardly smiling a lot since Jake usually asked others about their thoughts. He''d say his entire n after hearing others'' opinions.


    But he was more assertive now, meaning something within him changed!


    Damien knew what caused such a change. He broke into a smile behind his mask because he couldn''t keep it within himself for too long.


    Liza questioned what made him softly chuckle, but he just waved his hand.


    The rest of the team soon epted Jake''s n.


    It meant that Archer, SWalker, and I Come In Peace soon stepped into the orange portal, teleporting to the first battlefield of The International Tournament!


    All orange portals disappeared shortly after.


    - Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Jake and his friends appeared in the clearing in the forest.


    It was a huge clearing epassing an arena that stretched for at least several miles. It was so huge that it could store up to twenty yers, giving each enough space for a few battles.


    The sun above them was in its zenith, casting a bright glow onto the arena.


    It became crowded in less than a second as portals started spitting yers from other teams. It was quite surprising for Jake to see that everyone had sent the records team!


    He expected the team with The Witch and The Shamans not to send anyone and camp in the tower with their entire team in defense mode.


    ''They''re not that stupid,'' he thought. ''And here you are, Shiro.''


    He also didn''t think he''d get a chance to see her so fast. The woman who had challenged him in the real world and before the crowds'' eyes was a part of Eastern True Dragons'' records team.


    In the game, her hair was white, and her eyes were purple.


    Her armor was ck. It was simr to a Mecha Armor, with her big chest''s cleavage exposed in a boob window. It was certainly armor straight from MMO Game, but it didn''t go beyond moral means. In fact, Jake could see her referring to the modern styles and more.


    Well, boob windows are quite famous nowadays.


    Her weapon was a long katana. It was as ck as her armor. She held her dominant hand on its hilt, gazing at Jake as though he were a sulent snack.


    She was like a beast.


    Staring into her eyes, Jake also put on a maddened and thirsty expression. Only his eyes could be seen, though, yet that was enough to stir Shiro''s battle senses.


    ''She''s mine.''


    ''He''s mine''.''


    These two told their teammates through voice chats.


    Arthur and Shaw chuckled. They could see that Shiro was quite simr to Jake.


    The same went for Shiro''s teammates.


    A yer named Yellow Kunai(a ninja) and Dragon''s Breath(a spearman) felt like they were looking into their friend''s eyes, only to realize they were drawn to Jake''s twinkling eyes.


    These two teams''s face off separated them from the rest of the contestants.


    Veni Vidi Vici sent a mage, a pdin, and a swordsman here. The Witch wasn''t here, so everyone at the scene believed she was left behind in the tower to prepare her cauldron and skills.


    The team from South America stared at the Kangaroo Stole My Beer team. This team was bold enough to send two mages and a healer, meaning that anyone with a melee ss was raring to fight them!


    Ogun from Africa didn''t send any of their shamans. Instead, a tank, a thief, and a club user teleported to the arena to do their best to strengthen the core of their team.


    Those guys cast nces at Blue Union.


    The European team sent a tank, a swordsman, and ance user. Triple M, a tank yer Jake had the pleasure of meeting in real life, was part of this trio.


    He found out about Jake.


    Veins popped on his temple.


    ''That tank is not here¡­ good, I will smash Joker''s Mask into pieces and pummel his face so much that Meredith will never look at him the same!'' he told himself.


    Because of his jealousy, he came to a few spections. He believed that Jake must have done something for Meredith to look at him differently!


    He also med Jake and Damien for hurting his chances with her.


    In reality, however, Triple M''s chances have been below zero for some time now. It was because he snored a few seconds after Meredith started discussing the game''s plot and story. His snoring was so loud that she was abruptly yanked off from the past.


    Her re was so intense that no team member could part their lips that day. Yet, Triple M secretly loved that and cherished this moment as it was the first time someone could wake him up from his nap with just a re alone!


    Of course, Meredith also unconsciously used her perception skills.


    Triple M didn''t care about that.


    "We going for Joker!" Triple M howled.


    His teammate, Hussar, shook his head. "What for? Shiro from the Asia Team has her eyes on him. She will either win or get severely damaged by him. We can leave those two beasts alone and go for teams without core yers."


    The swordsman teammate, Weis, nodded. "If we collect three records, we can summon a teleport back to the tower. If not, we''ll have to travel in person to our base. We should score three easy records before daring to go for more. Meredith also told us we shouldn''t try too hard in the first battle. Our survival is the most important."


    "I want that man dead!" Triple M roared.


    Hussar and Wise contorted their faces. ''Why didn''t Huboe here instead?! Only Meredith can put a leash on this muscle idiot!''


    Hubo was Blue Union''s second tank. For some reason, Meredith didn''t let him go and instead chose Triple M to be the first to fight along with the others.

 Chapter 243: The International Tournament (4)

    "Jake, that man has eyes on you," SWalker whispered to Jake''s ear.


    Jake nodded, "Yeah. I know him. He is a muscle head, so leave him alone."


    "It looks like his teammates can''t deal with him," Shaw added.


    It didn''t surprise Jake at all. "We''re lucky that none of us is as stupid as him. Let''s make a deal with Kangaroos, then. Hey, Kangaroos! You want to fight Blue Union, right? Leave Eastern True Dragons to us!


    Just make sure you don''t let anyone slip through your fingers!"


    It wasn''t like there was a rule preventing teams from teaming up. No one believed those schemes would happen in The International Tournament, where each team represented millions of people.


    When everyone appeared on the first battlefield, each team focused on the opponents they wanted to face and defeat.


    The teams would adapt to the battlefield''s circumstances. Therefore, it was important to select the first opponents.


    The location of Casual Clowns, Blue Union, Kangaroos, and Eastern True Dragons allowed Jake to select Shiro as his opponent. He also could easily make a deal with Kangaroos and let them pass his team to stand before Blue Union.


    The Oceania Team nodded.


    Their reasoning was the same. It was better for everyone to have two core yers of their team weaken and fight against each other.


    Two mages and a healer teleported past Jake and his team.


    Jake, Shaw, and Arthur narrowed their eyes.


    ''Their mana step''s range and speed are much better than what we''ve seen so far,'' the three of them thought. It was also strange how these two could take their healer for a trip!


    It meant that theiring here wasn''t just a challenge for them.


    Their appearance here was justified.


    Shaw shouted, "Eastern Dragons areing at us! I''m taking head on their spearman!"


    "Which means I''m left with a ninja? I don''t like this setup, but let''s wing it!"


    Shaw chuckled. "Since when you''re so chilled? Haha!"


    Jake sneered. "Well, he must have let it out all!"


    Arthur blushed. He left his team and ran toward the ninja man. He took the left.


    After pouncing to his right, Shaw zoomed at the spearman of Eastern True Dragons. He clenched his spear and recalled the training he''d done with his new skill and ss!


    Jake stood where he had appeared.


    He whipped out a whiskey and emptied it in one go.


    He exhaled. "Haaaa¡­"


    [Your drunk level is at 20%]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    His heart thumped. A few visions appeared in his mind.


    ''Believe in yourself,'' Jake told himself before throwing himself at his opponent. He bolted toward Shiro.


    She wasn''t surprised by him. It was already known that Joker fought in a melee and long range. He adapted his archery to all circumstances and could fight in melee range by making twin short swords out of his bow.


    ''Embrace Joker within you!'' Jake inwardly shouted.


    Without opening his inventory through the system, he put his bow into it.


    Instead of going at Shiro with a bow and an arrow, Jake stuffed eight arrows between his fingers, four for each hand.


    He crossed his arms and threw arrows at Shiro like he was throwing cards!


    A of arrows draped Shiro.


    She stared at them, ready to answer anything that would befall her. In the blink of an eye, however, Jake appeared behind one of those arrows and nocked it on his bow.


    Formless Joker Form!


    A rapid whistle resounded across the battlefield.


    Shiro swung her sword at it. Her de felt the weight of Jake''s strength, but it wasn''t much to threaten her. That said, Jake''s speed alerted her!


    He had already changed his location and drew his bowstring!


    She didn''t have time to lower her katana. Shiro raised her left hand and put it on her de, guarding the second arrow with the t of her de!


    ''He''s on my right! Already!''


    Another course unrolled toward her! Shiro drew her entire weight to the side to blow away that arrow! She swung her katana so fast that Jake''s arrow failed to deliver any damage.


    Yet, Jake didn''t bother himself with that failure, as he was already behind her.


    He pulled the trigger.


    BANG!


    The arrow hit Shiro''s back, popping a first crack on her defense! She jumped around, only to see arrows littering the ground and no one else.


    Shadows dotted her then.


    A second of arrows draped her.


    ''I sense a strange movement around his arrows when he''s teleporting¡­ he needs arrows for his movement skill!'' Shiro showcased her battle instincts as she only needed a few arrows to see through Jake''s skill.


    She didn''t need him to show her exactly how it worked.


    The worst point was that Jake didn''t give her time to adapt to his speed. He was hurling arrows at her like a magician and catching them mid-air to deliver attacks.


    Each attack was fast despite having different velocities.


    He weaved around her like that single annoying mosquito on a summer holiday!


    The crowd behind the screens felt like they were getting a headache following Jake''s patterns. The best thing was that there was no pattern to Joker''s style.


    Jake freely selected arrows to fulfill his desires.


    That was when Shiro stopped caring about his attacks. She bent her legs and put her hand on her hilt. A few arrows bounced off her armor, leaving behind cracks. Those were considerable wounds.


    She still didn''t care about them.


    "I''VE HAD ENOUGH OF THIS STYLE!" Shiro shouted, drawing a full circle sh around herself. She loaded so much strength into that single move that twenty percent of her stamina dropped.


    In exchange, she destroyed all the arrows around her.


    It was such a powerful blow that Jake had been blown away.


    She couldn''t sense him in his perception.


    Her heart squeezed with a pang of pain. It was an alert that something terrible wasing!


    Shiro looked up.


    Here he was.


    Explore stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    He floated above her, wrapping himself in a cloak of sun. He sneered and dropped like a meteor in Shiro''s direction! He was so fast that Shiro put on a guard instead of jumping away.


    Jake, however,nded next to her.


    He touched the ground with a light touch.


    In the next second, he disappeared.


    A slice of a shadow went through Shiro.


    There was an arrow hanging in the skies.


    Jake teleported to its shadow¡­


    ¡­and kicked Shiro in the back of the head, jerking her head into the ground first face.


    ''BELIEVE IN JOKER!''


    Hended on his hand and pulled himself away from Shiro.


    What Jake had imagined on the tutorial ind had be a reality.

 Chapter 244: The International Tournament (5)

    ''A kick¡­ he kicked me!'' Shiro eximed as she drilled into the ground face-first. She sounded like a beast, as she was straightforward and saw weapons in their primitive forms.


    A bow and an arrow were meant to be used together.


    An archer was to only release arrows.


    She''de to terms with fantasy skills, such as releasing many arrows simultaneously. But more than that, particrly what Jake had revealed to the world so far, was utterly uneptable to her.


    Jake''s kick, therefore, turned Shiro furious.


    ''He''s not letting me adapt to him! He studied me much better than I did him,'' Shiro thought as she detached herself from the ground.


    She used her katana to pull herself up before entering her guard form immediately.


    Contorting her face at the abundance of arrows around her, Shiro noticed that Jake didn''t waste any second. When she was immobilized, he created a new stage for himself.


    ''A full moon sh would eliminate all those arrows, but the price is too much!'' Shiro''s Full Moon sh could erase everything around her and significantly damage enemies surrounding her. It was particrly satisfying to use that skill against many monsters!


    In one versus one, the price was more expensive than the effects. Shiro would have leaned more toward this if it was possible to hit Archer with that skill as well.


    s, he was keeping his distance from her.


    "And you call yourself an archer?!" Shiro screamed as an arrow hurled her way. She cut it in half by increasing her katana''s damage with a support skill.


    Jake didn''t fall into her verbal trap. He once again repeated The Ribbon Of Freedom, weaving himself around Shiro. It was a concept he had used against Shaw. This time, however, Jake had much easier means to pull himself above his opponents.


    The Feather Step allowed him to pinpoint where he would get drawn.


    He didn''t need to click on an icon, either.


    Jake''s Joker Style was much stronger and annoying.


    ''She has an adaptation skill. Whatever it is, my goal is not to let her adapt fast enough to me. I''ll keep increasing and lowering my arrows'' speed and strength. I''ll asionally thrust my bow at her and even enter a meleebat with punches and kicks. Her chances must be significantly lowered!'' Jake thought.


    Though his n sounded smart and perfect against Shiro, there was something Jake couldn''t really ''lower'' or ''increase'' as he went at her.


    That was The Perception.


    Once Jake touched the ground with a light step, he suddenly felt a looming threat on him. It was like he was being pushed down by a cold hand.


    Pulling himself higher through The Feather Step, Jake avoided Shiro''s sh at hair-breadth. He looked down at her, seeing her straightening herself after the failed assail.


    A crescent sh remained in the air, telling Jake that he would have sustained many health points had he gotten hit by her. She wouldn''t have let him go, either.


    Jake narrowed his eyes. ''She''s the core of her team, alright. This must have been The Perception. She adapted to it and could follow me to the next location right away. This limits my angles. If this keeps up, she will be right at my tail¡­ or before me!''


    Jake could no longer be as reckless around Shiro as he wanted. He was severely limited on the ground, while the skies were now his best allies.


    Pointing his palm at a tree, Jake used The Feather Step to enter the forest''s canopy.


    Sneering, Shiro stared at him fleeing. "I didn''t even hit you, yet you''re taking such precautions?! You''re worse than I thought, Archer!"


    She ran after him.


    "Shiro!" A ninja man shouted at her through the voice chat, "You don''t have to follow him in there!"


    "Shut up!" Shiro replied. "I''ll kill him in his environment! I can see what he''s nning even from here!"


    It was her typical behavior.


    The ninja man didn''t even bother arguing with her after that. He knew how persistent and strong Shiro could be once she adapted her perception to her enemies. She could see through every scheme, and her talented style and sharp reactions allowed her to respond to anything.


    If Archer wasn''t the core of Casual Clowns, he wouldn''t have been worried about her.


    But that man¡­ had many more cards up his sleeve!


    He wasn''t known as a Joker for no reason!


    -


    ''I need to deal with her as fast as possible,'' Jake thought as he perched on the tall tree''s branch. He stood still like an assassin, waiting for his prey to enter his range. ''Wukong, can you hear me?''


    Wukong''s tattoo on Jake''s back heated up.


    Jake nodded. ''I''ll summon you when I face her in melee. We''ll defeat her together.''


    The tattoo contentedly warmed up.


    Jake smiled. He kept the appearance of hispanions hidden from the world. The crowd only saw Ender as he helped Jake''s team scour the surroundings.


    The existence of others was still a secret.


    ''Here she is¡­'' Jake said as he gazed at Shiro running into his area. She arched her head back and looked in his direction, telling him he''d never lose her.


    She was growing mad at Jake as he hadn''t released an arrow at her.


    "Come down and fight! You''re not chickening out now, right? Let''s fight! Let''s sh with des! Let me defeat you so I can split that mask into pieces!" Shiro screamed.


    ''Am I that annoying?'' Jake asked himself. He could see that Shiro was simr to him, or rather the past him. He''d changed enough not to be focused only on a single thing.


    This woman was the same. She was so much into fighting that she discarded anything else and challenged others, no matter how straightforward and blunt she was.


    She oftencked decorum or manners, and her skills would make up for it.


    Jake clenched his hands. ''I''ve changed. And I''ll keep changing¡­ that''s right. She''s the core of the Asian Team. She''s an opponent I won''t find any time soon. She''s so much like me that¡­ I must put more belief into myself and evolve!


    Believe in my hard work and talent! Create a new, original skill! That''s what I must do to move forward! I must keep developing myself and my archery!''


    He crumbled into his Formless Soldier Form.


    A new arrow was nocked on Jake''s arrow rest.


    Six-ded and curved, the arrow would spin and deal so much more damage that Jake could only use it in Formless Soldier Form.


    Jake locked Death''s Lock on Shiro.


    It felt like a cold breeze went through her.


    Shiro knew what it meant. She put up a guard and waited to deal with an arrow, which didn''t seem avoidable. She could bet her luck and try to avoid that arrow since she knew Jake''s position, but Shiro''s guts told her not to rely on luck.


    Jake''s surroundings dispersed as the trajectory line stretched toward his opponent.


    He fell into such a deep focus that he couldn''t sense anything other than his foe.


    He only stared into his opponents'' eyes, seeing himself in them.


    His heart thumped.


    This woman was simr to him. Those eyes were nearly the same.


    He knew what it meant to be obsessed over something.


    He understood her so well¡­ that he hated her.


    Jake took a step forward, plummeting to the forest floor.


    Upon a softnding, he released the arrow.


    It was fast, heavy, and decisive. It flew in such a straight course that it seemed only a speed was a problem. Shiro was confident in taking it onto her de and defeating it.


    But when the arrow was close, it suddenly curved down, avoiding her sh and drilling into her right eye!


    "Ahhhhhh!" Shiro cried. ''His arrow changed the trajectory! He didn''t do that before!''


    Death''s Lock evolution and its new passive skill¡ªHunger¡ªallowed Jake to change that trajectory near the finish line.


    The prerequisites were different for each target.


    In Shiro''s case, however, Jake saw so many avable trajectories on her. It was because he understood her so damn well that he could do that without fighting her for too long.


    Jake increased the damage to his arrow with The Feather Step as well.


    He stared at her. "You repulse me. Your obsession¡­ I will devour it and evolve."


    Shiro gazed back at him.


    She didn''t utter a word.


    For the first time in her career, someone had made her silent.


    Jake''s words were the cause of that change.


    It hit something within Shiro. She couldn''t tell what it was but swore not to lose against this guy.


    Even if her eye was gone, she could still fight.


    "Disappointing," Shiro whispered.


    Jake sneered. "You''ve been disappointing so far. Try harder."


    Shiro suddenly disappeared.


    Like a ghost, she appeared in front of him.


    She thrust her katana into Jake''s stomach and pinned him to the tree.


    [You have lost 610 HP!]


    [A severe bleeding has been applied!]


    [-100 HP!]


    "There''s no going back, Joker," Shiro said, "You can''t devour my obsession nor get rid of yours. Our brains are so nuts that there''s no hope for us. I''llpletely overwhelm you so that you understand what I mean. I''ll destroy your archery, so you will have no choice but to be more obsessed about it! No one will enter your eyes. All you do soon will be only for archery!


    And then we will meet in the future, where I will destroy your stronger archery again."


    "Someone¡­ refuses to change¡­ huh¡­" Jake whispered as a streak of blood dripped off his lips.


    "Someone believes he can change," Shiro whispered.

 Chapter 245: The International Tournament (6)

    Jake stared into Shiro''s eye.


    "Seems like you were questioned about it already," he whispered.


    Shiro frowned, confirming Jake''s spections.


    Her obsessions must have been questioned by someone close or special to her, and her current self meant that she didn''t reach a consensus with that person.


    Jake arched his head back and gazed down at her, "Not like I care about it or you, in particr."


    He kicked her away. He loaded as much strength as possible into that single move, forcing Shiro away for at least a few meters.


    ''The problem is that she made me question myself,'' Jake thought as he looked ahead. Her movement skill meant she wasn''t all about adaptation and could throw her enemies out of their flow with powerful skills.


    What else did she have up her sleeve?


    Jake should have asked himself that, yet he thought about his obsession more than the battle. He recalled his life and how he always treasured how understanding people around him were.


    His parents and friends epted this side.


    He could be ''offline'' for months, yet his friends would always respond to his messages or casually hang out with him after all this time. His parents were only worried about this side in his adult life but still believed in him.


    ''I made them proud,'' Jake thought. ''I don''t need any more validation.''


    He didn''t want to question himself for longer, as it would make him less focused on the opponent before him.


    She wanted him dead, and so Jake desired to kill her with his archery.


    Her presence was jarring.


    That was when Jake recalled someone else''s obsession. In that person''s case, it could be mistaken as a passion. Or perhaps it was both. What mattered to Jake was that he was at ease next to that obsession.


    He sneered. "You''ve opened my eyes. Let''s get it over with."


    "I''ll fill you with obsessions," Shiro replied.


    "I have enough of my obsessions," Jake said before rushing at Shiro. He turned his bow into twin short swords and bolted at her. It was a content Shiro had been wanting a lot before exchanging moves with him.


    As of now, she only waited for him to enter her reach.


    Her katana was low, anticipating Jake''s swords.


    Once in range, Shiro drew a sh and sessfully blocked Jake''s assail.


    A new presence suddenly appeared above her head.


    It rolled mid-air before plummeting down and hitting her with a loud bonk! The damage was so high that her head was forcefully lowered down.


    A short stun had been applied as well. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    While Shiro gawked at the ground in shock, Jake breached her range. He reversed the grip of his short swords and thrust them straight into Shiro''s shoulders, sinking the des into her flesh!


    Blood fountained, staining Jake''s clothes.


    Her severe bleeding increased, threatening to finish Shiro in two or three minutes.


    The unknown presencended beside Shiro. It was so small that Shiro could turn her eye to the side and look at it, finding an adorable ck-furred monkey glowering at her with golden eyes.


    Jake kicked the ground, rising toward the forest''s canopy. His weapon became a bow, which he slightly increased in size.


    Uponnding on the ground, Jake hurled his Death''s Lock at Shiro.


    Meanwhile, Wukong engaged in abat with his master''s opponent. He wielded a short staff and even had a baby armor Master Aaron had prepared for him.


    These two became quite close since Wukong was the only summon who had the chance to learn about the artisan ss.


    It meant that Wukong''s staff was also a weapon to be wary of!


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Shiro and Wukong exchanged a few moves. In this short contest, Shiro''s katana never went past Wukong''s staff, for he blocked her attacks with the precision of a seasoned warrior. His moves were also heavy and difficult to see through, mainly because of his small size.


    He''d use staff to bring himself to the top or go for Shiro''s joints. Her knees hurt so much because Wukong sneakily and sessfully sneaked in a few moves.


    That said, Shiro''s katana weighed too much for Wukong. He couldn''t wound her enough to apply the second stun or a considerable damage.


    Yet, in Jake''s team, Archer was the main damage.


    As the cold presence akin to an ice dragon''s breath washed over Shiro, she jerked her head to the side and stared ahead, finding Jake in his shooting form.


    That¡­ was the moment she had been waiting for.


    It was the only moment Wukong would stop attacking her and distance himself from her!


    She rushed like a mad hound at Jake, discarding any sense of safety.


    Her movement skill weaved around her, soon teleporting her to Jake''s side.


    She thrust her sword in, aiming at the wound on Jake''s stomach.


    Jake was gone, however.


    He stood beside Wukong, whose little armor had two arrows tucked in.


    A whistle resounded across the forest.


    Its echo dispersed as fast as it came, though.


    "Instant Devour," Shiro whispered as her katana made contact with Jake''s arrow. It only took her a touch to devour the arrow''s strength and velocity. No sparks whatsoever conjured, and the poor arrow fell like a dead fish.


    Jake and Wukong stared at it with widened eyes.


    It was¡­ unbelievable.


    Shiro locked her eyes on Jake''s. "Four Phrases Of The Moon."


    [You have been impacted by The Four Phrases Of The Moon Skill.]


    [Each attacking from Shiro will lead to The Full Moon.]


    [Upon The Full Moon, you''ll be executed.]


    "My adaptation skilles from Tsukuyomi, the legendary trace. She''s the Goddess of the Moon, who was worshiped a long time ago in this game''s Asian Continent, more specifically, on the ind that represents Japan. In this game, Tsukuyomi had been led by a nose by those who called themselves true humans. They unsealed her from the Moon to kill her.


    Sealed for eons in The Moon, Tsukuyomi developed a Mirror Moon Skill and reflected this world, conjuring her own world. She believed she''d be able to turn it real with the help of those true humans and demons and be once again worshiped and loved by everyone else."


    Wukong''s eyes welled up.

 Chapter 246: The International Tournament (7)

    Jake didn''t have room to kneel beside Wukong to pat him.


    Though it wasn''t a good time to get overwhelmed by feelings, Jake didn''t mention it, as Shiro had also made him question himself.


    That said, Jake couldn''t waste any more seconds.


    ''Wukong, take a perch on a tree and join in whenever you''re ready,'' Jake said. ''I''ll go at her with Joker Form and avoid as many attacks as possible. It''ll be difficult since she used that skill¡­ it means she must have adapted enough to me.''


    This mind message cleared Wukong''s swelled eyes.


    He shook his head and promised to fight beside Jake for the remainder of his battle cooldown.


    Jake smiled. ''We''re in for a lot of fun, then!''


    Although Jake didn''t feel it in his bones, he slightly shifted his form to match Wukong''s style. This was an experience he gleaned from bing closer to hispanions by imitating them along with Elizabeth.


    What awaited them was a fun game where they would avoid Shiro''s katana until the end!


    ''Right at her!'' Jake shouted, beginning the sprint.


    Wukong zoomed beside him. He held his staff low and close to his little legs. It was odd that his staff didn''t touch the ground, but Wukong''s natural talent in wielding it made it possible.


    Jake changed his bow into its smallest form. ''I need to be faster than I have ever been before! Release more arrows, and don''t let her touch me! Damn, my mana is low!''


    [You have assimted with Medusa.]


    ''Sorry, girl. You''ll have your timeter,'' Jake thought. His chest warmed up.


    Throwing himself into a skid, Jake began thest dance against Shiro. He released arrows from the lowest angle possible, then pulled himself closer to the forest''s canopy to further disorient his opponent.


    It was challenging to fight against such a rat. Shiro decided to dodge arrows from below and cut those from higher angles.


    Her second opponent was more straightforward. The baby monkey mmed his staff against her katana before ducking or pouncing away. He was ying the game in his own way, which was adorable.


    In this way, Jake and Wukong weaved their moves around Shiro, aiming to defeat her without letting a single strand of their hair fall off their heads.


    It wasn''t easy, for this woman had adapted fast enough to Wukong.


    He was so simple that her adaptation enveloped him in a few moves.


    She was also adapted to Jake, and her perception was always on his tail, telling her which arrow was more dangerous than others.


    "Instant Devour."


    All dangers were gobbled by her ultimate skill.


    Jake appeared on the tree''s branch and scowled at her¡­ ''I had to assimte with Medusa to keep up with her! I don''t see a window to evolve, either! No idea pops into my mind¡­ I need a finisher move against her¡­ a reward for all this hard work I''ve done so far against her! A single skill!''


    Jake clicked his tongue, ''I need a shot.''


    He took out a small bottle of alcohol and drank it in one go. ''Good thing I am about to be self-employed.''


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    [Your drunk level is at 30%]


    That was when Wukong cried.


    [Wukong has lost 65% percent of his health points.]


    It happened after Shiro found a gap in Wukong''s pattern. She assailed him with a few powerful shes, precisely aiming at the gaps in his armor. Those gaps weren''t a fault in the armor''s design.


    Those gaps were required so that Wukong could be nimble.


    It was, therefore, a double-edged sword.


    Had Jake been caught, he would have suffered the same, if not more, losses.


    ''Hold on, Wukong! My boy! Give me a few seconds!'' Jake inwardly shouted. He took in the sight of Shiro and Wukong, struggling to defend himself against her now that he was severely weakened.


    There were so many arrows around her, and a few Shiro had devoured.


    There was Wukong''s blood, and countless trails were left by the three of them.


    The situation was dire.


    Out of nowhere, an idea clicked in Jake''s mind.


    His soul growled.


    Without anyone telling him to believe in himself, Jake pounced straight at Shiro.


    -


    BANG!


    Jake mmed into Shiro, who was about to hurt Wukong more. He wielded two twin swords, ready to embark on the dangerous voyage.


    Shiro was suspicious of Jake''s choice but dared not miss this chance.


    She went at him and cut his chest. She shifted the grip of her katana and drew an upper sh, eliciting more blood and gobbling down many of Jake''s health points.


    At the same time, a half-moon appeared above Jake''s head.


    A few more moves, and he would die.


    He''d be executed by Shiro''s skill!


    Blood swirled around Jake.


    He basked in the moonlight.


    The Moon hanging above him was about to be done.


    It took only a single thrust to finish him off.


    Shiro threw her katana behind and prepared for that move.


    Her obsessive eye shone bright.


    ''Die and return to your real self!'' Shiro screamed.


    In that single moment, Jake bet on everything¡ªhis hard work and talent. He opened his eyes to thetter and understood his hard work even more.


    ''Not learning skills like most yers do has helped me to see through their foundation! And this particr skill¡ªThe Feather Step¡ªwas never meant to be fully learned by me! I learned this in its entire form to be stronger! But before that, I learned its gravity concept the most! I know it so well that I know I can pull it off!''


    He dropped his twin swords and extended his dominant hand forward.


    It seemed like Jake wanted to catch the thrust with his palm.


    Nothing could be further from the truth.


    [You have temporarily unlocked The Archer''s Feral Vision.]


    Every single arrow released with thebination of The Feather Step trembled.


    Jake marked Shiro''s head. His Vision went through Shiro.


    Stirred by that growl digging straight into her heart, Shiro thrust her katana.


    s, she was toote.


    Out of nowhere, an arrow pierced through her head. Immediately after, another arrow lodged itself into her skull from the side. Seemingly for no reason, the arrows Jake had released before became animated, rushing in Shiro''s head direction.


    They pelted her so much that she became a hedgehog.


    "You¡­ call¡­ this¡­ archery?" Shiro asked.


    She dropped onto her knees and dispersed into thousands of particles.


    Jake stood over the pool of blood. "Yeah¡­ my archery."


    [You have created a new skill!]


    [Please name it, or the game system will name it in your stead!]


    "Moon''s Execution," Jake said.


    [Moon''s Execution(Rare)¡ªArcher''s Original Skill was created by twisting the foundation of The Feather Step''s gravity concept. With his keen eye, Archer noticed that the gravity concept still dwells within his arrow despite them being dodged or deflected by his opponents. He can animate them again to converge them on his opponents!]


    [Prerequisites: Vision(Legendary), arrows must be intact and imbued with The Feather Step''s Gravity Concept, and this skill can only be used against enemies with health points below 10%.]


    ''Here we go, you crazy tramp,'' Jake whispered to himself, ''I evolved. I devoured your obsession. And I know what I will be doing after this tournament.''

 Chapter 247: The International Tournament (8)

    [You have killed Shiro Lv. 30]


    [You have received a record(legendary).]


    [You have received arge health potion.]


    Jake picked up a loot unique to this ground. One was a potion, much bigger than any potion he had drank before.


    He desperately washed his throat with its red liquid, hoping to regenerate health points as fast as possible.


    He was an archer, so he didn''t need that much mana, provided he could remain safely in the backlines. That should be the case now, as Jake''s teammates and the rest of the participants were engaged in their battles.


    The second item was a record.


    [A Legendary Record Of The Battlefield¡ªthe user can forcefully summon other participants to your floor for a mini royal game. The other participants will match your floor, meaning if your statue is on the first floor, you will summon all other towers'' first-floor statues and their yers.]


    That''s not fair at all. I guess my kill on Shiro is the first kill of the international tournament. Otherwise, I don''t see why I would get such a powerful card. I need to talk about it with others.


    Jake threw the record into his inventory.


    He stood up and rolled his head on his neck. I''ll kill others from shadows now.


    Jake used the voice chat feature to ask Arthur and Shaw about their circumstances. Since they were away from their tower, this feature was now only avable to three of them.


    Arthur replied, "You defeated Shiro. Well done." Experience exclusive tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    "Thanks. Yeah. I don''t see any mention of her death, so this information is fortunately kept a secret," Jake said.


    Arthur chuckled. "The ninja guy is gone. He was buying time, perhaps waiting for Shiro to defeat you, so I didn''t get a chance to warm up. Shaw, how''s it on your end? You also ran to the forest."


    Shaw hadn''t replied.


    -


    Give me a few seconds, guys! I can''t defeat this guy without revealing my new skills, so I had to lure him to the forest like Jake did with that white-haired chick! He''s much more cautious than her!


    Shaw held his spear tightly.


    Blood trickled down his lips.


    A few cuts marred his equipment and mask.


    His yellow eyes remained full of light and vigor, however.


    Now that we''re alone, you''re dead, Eastern Dragon. You have been looking down on me yet remained cautious to the extreme. I respect that¡­ but I also hate how you stare at me!


    It was as though Eastern True Dragon''s spearman didn''t want to spend too much time on Shaw. Had it not been for his cautious nature, he would haveined or lurched at him with his strongest by now.


    That was because Shaw was deemed the weakest of Casual Clowns.


    Shaw understood it well.


    It didn''t mean he hadn''t done anything to fix that.


    Moreover, he turned that weakest title into his strength!


    That was when the spearman''s eyes widened.


    Finally realized that your core teammate is down? Shaw''s eyes gleamed. He bolted at his opponent, seizing the chance.


    He wasn''t faster nor used any special movement skill, keeping his foe''s wariness at the same level. While it looked like Shaw was merely relying on good timing to strike down his opponent, he had changed gears and activated his newest skill.


    His hands holding the spear''s shaft melted into it.


    He became with his weapon.


    [You have used The Epic Skill¡ªLiving Weapon.]


    [Your primary weapon''s stats have been updated.]


    [Your primary weapon''s stats have blended with your character''s stats.]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    He disappeared, only to reappear before his opponent.


    This sudden growth of stats had allowed Shaw to break the limits of his level thirty!


    Taken aback, the enemy spearman didn''t have enough time to react to this!


    PRAYING MANTIS¡ªSPEAR FLASH!


    Thebo began with a thrust, then seamlessly switched to a cut before blooming into a long sh. The best part was that Shaw was so strong and fast that he could repeat thebination every three seconds, turning himself into a yellowish-green beast rapidly cleaving his opponent.


    Shaw relied on his new state¡ªLiving Weapon- to make it even more unreadable. He twisted his hands, wrists, and forearms so much that he performed cuts and shes impossible for humans!


    FASTER! STRONGER! BETTER!


    Each sh, cut, and thrust represented his feelings. Each drop of blood he spilled stirred him more.


    All cards had beenid out.


    There was nothing more he could do.


    Which was why Shaw gave it all to defeat his opponent.


    He didn''t want to disappoint his girlfriend, friends, and himself!


    Finally, he drew a long sweep and thrust his spear into the spearman''s stomach. Shaw skewered him on his de and raised to look at him trapped on his de.


    That said, he only saw blue particles swirling around his de''s end and blood dripping down its shaft.


    Eastern True Dragon''s Spearman was gone.


    Shaw soloed him like a boss.


    -


    "Shaw! Where are you?!" Arthur shouted in the voice chat. He couldn''t use the minimap to find his friend because of the battlefield''s unique limitations.


    After a few minutes, Shaw replied, "I''m done with the spearman. Need a hand with the ninja?"


    Arthur sneered. "Don''t make us worried. Rather than a hand, we need a nose. If you can sniff him out, then expand your nostrils, you bastard."


    Shaw chuckled. "I''m not so used to yourid-back attitude! I''m not a dragon yer yet, so can''t sniff em'' ninjas yet!"


    Jake smiled. "Good job on dealing with the spearman. Eastern True Dragons are said to be a team without any weak point, so we did a nice service to everyone."


    "Thanks, and you too, Jake," Shaw broadly smiled.


    The three clowns met at the rendezvous point behind the trees. From this spot, they could see other battlefields. They also didn''t expose their victory over Eastern True Dragon''s Guild.


    The ninja kept his mouth zipped about it, too.


    "Ya got a record?" Jake asked.


    "Yep! Here," Shaw replied.

 Chapter 248: The International Tournament (9)

    The team was crouched behind a bush close to the battlefield.


    [A Rare Record Of The Craftsmanship¡ªthe user can use this record to create an absolute barrier on his statue, which can endure up to three attacks, regardless of their strength!]


    "Great one!" Arthur and Jake eximed, making Shaw curl his lips up. He was grinning so much that his girlfriend caught her face in her hands and shook herself left and right.


    She was the first one to see through Shaw''s excitement and feelings.


    The rest of the boys exchanged curt nces.


    I shouldn''t show mine, right?


    Yes, don''t.


    There was no special chat between them, yet they could only talk with eye contact as their feelings were on the same page.


    Shaw smiled and asked. "What a record did you get, Jake?"


    "It''s not really that important now. Let''s focus on our next move," Jake replied.


    Shaw rubbed his hands. "I thought we would only get upgrades to territory and stuff, but those records can get pretty cool! Come on, tell me what you got!"


    Jake couldn''t find any excuse not to show his record. Shaw was also so curious that Jake didn''t have the heart to keep this facade for too long.


    He clicked on his record''s description and passed it to Shaw.


    The legendary record''s description appeared in Shaw''s retinas in less than a second.


    He parted his lips.


    His jaw hit the ground.


    "L-Legendary?!" he eximed. "You guys have too much luck with those legends! I can''t believe it!"


    Arthur coughed. "It must be because Jake scored the first kill."


    "That''s for sure! But legendary right off the bat! Nice! Tsk!" Shaw clicked his tongue.


    Jake chuckled. "That''s why I wanted to keep it to myself until we get back to the tower."


    "Nah! Better tell me what you get so I get more motivated!" Shaw nodded a few times to himself.


    His attitude wasmendable, so his friends patted his shoulders before finally getting down to talk about their next moves. So far, Jake noticed that a few deaths had urred on the battlefield.


    "We stomped those Eastern True Dragons. Only the ninja guy is left, but I bet he will be hiding in the shadows to steal a record, or maybe he''s already on the run to the tower. We can''t tell yet. Ogun and Veni Vidi Vici both have sustained losses. Ogun killed their enemies'' pdin at the expense of their thief. Blue Union lost a swordsman, but their tank and Hussar held their ground against Kangaroos.


    They took down one of their mages."


    "I reckon we have the most say now," Arthur said. "Just must keep an eye for a ninja. Which team are we going to meddle with?"


    Shaw looked at Jake.


    Jake chuckled. "You see that brawny and loud tank?"


    "Ah¡­ I see," Arthur nodded. "Are you sure?"


    Jake stared into his friend''s eyes. "Is it because of Meredith?"


    Arthur widened his eyes in surprise. "Uh, indeed. I didn''t expect you to notice that."


    "Well, I was acting kinda weird yesterday¡­ and Shiro made me realize a few things." Jake stood up and craned his head toward Triple M. "It''s not so bad to be obsessive, so long as you know when to stop. Meredith naturally stopped thatpart of me¡­ and those tits are so huge, man."


    Arthur rose to his two and coughed. "Jake, you often say a little too much. Couldn''t you say that she''s pretty or has a gorgeous hairstyle? I noticed that in her and even talked about it with Sin. She was like Damien noticed that Jake has a thing for her, so let''s wait for them to get together."


    Jake narrowed his eyes. "I yed that mobile game for an hour that day."


    Arthur blushed. "Jake!"


    Shaw nodded. "I agree. Anna even told me that those might be fake! You never know, Jake! I looked at the video for a while and couldn''t really tell, though. The jiggle¡­ as she fought in Europe''s Seventh Division¡­ was natural, in my opinion!"


    "I''m telling Anna."


    "Same."


    "Ayo! Boys! Wait! Where are you going?!" Shaw extended his hand toward his friends. "What''s said in the voice chat remains the voice chat! No snitching!" He caught up to them.


    "No snitching! And why haven''t you released an arrow at their tank if we''re going to fight them?"


    Jake sneered. "Let''s attack them like Casual Clowns should."


    "¡­what about no snitching?"


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    "Guys?"


    -


    Triple M and Hussar were against a mage and a healer.


    While the muscr man fought as though his life depended on it, Hussar was more clearheaded. He thought more about the battle and how to win it.


    High-level yers told us that low-level taunts are weak and useless unless you can cast a few of them in a short time, but this is ridiculous! Triple''s taunts are meaningless against this mage! He can tell when the taunt hits him!


    He matches the taunt''s impact with level thirty skill, meaning he doesn''t perform a basic attack but releases his strongest whenever he''s supposed to attack with the weakest skill! And because I''m stuck with this muscle head that can''t even bait this mage with a fake taunt, I can''t close distance! I''m limited to parries!


    If this idiot hadn''t been disoriented by Joker, he would have been in better shape!


    Just when Hussar thought about Joker and his teammates, the three entities suddenly entered their space. One of them appeared before them, spreading his arms wide and smiling at them.


    This smile scratched their hearts.


    The other two yers nked them. They stood straight with their weapons up. They were also smiling, matching their theme.


    The man in the middle¡ªJoker¡ªsaid. "Triple M. How about we show you a magic trick?"


    "JOKER!" Triple M howled.


    "For this magic trick, we''ll make you disappear and have you wake up in afortable capsule in Pnd''s biggest theater! Sounds awesome, am I right?"


    "STOP FOOLING AROUND!"


    "Oh, excuse me. I didn''t know it takes two capsules to store your heavy ass."


    Hussar stared ahead with a nk stare


    Ah, this is so over.

 Chapter 249: The International Tournament (9)

    ''We''re in between Kangaroo and Blue Union. Both are weakened and wield two records. All they need is a third record to receive a ticket back to their towers. The same goes for us,'' Jake thought. "I defeated Shiro. Her spearman teammate was defeated by my friend.


    We''re in the same spot."


    The Oceania Team wasn''t stupid not to see through Jake''s words.


    He offered them a simple offer. Go for Hussar and leave the tank to us.


    If they declined, there was a chance Blue Union would snatch this opportunity and turn clowns against them!


    It''d be difficult to find an ally in this chaotic situation!


    The healer and the mage nodded heavily. It wasn''t a difficult choice at all.


    That said, Hussar didn''t y along with others. He didn''t leave his tank''s side and remained in his range to use Triple M''s stats to his advantage.


    It wasn''t like he could do more.


    Jake looked at the man before chuckling. "Let''s have fun, brothers!"


    Upon hearing those words, Arthur and Shaw lurched at Triple M.


    Jake crumbled into his Formless Soldier Form, drawing the highest anchor. Meanwhile, his friends activated their strongest skills. A dark crimson aura sheathed Arthur''s sword while Shaw''s hands became one with his spear''s shaft.


    Their speed surged at the same time.


    Hussar thought, ''I can help him with a single foe-''


    Triple M screamed through voice chat, "Go for the healer and mage! Defeat them! I will have them all five on me!"


    ''This guy! He finally used his brain!'' Hussar thought. "Why do you only listen to others or use your few brain cells in such dire situations?!"


    Hussar came closer to his tank. He''d use others as a smokescreen to close the gap with The Oceania Team and surprise them with his strongest skill. He was saving it until the end but still believed that this end woulde quiteter.


    His current priority was to get a ticket back to the tower!


    Atst, Casual Clowns and Kangaroo''s attacks converged on Triple M.


    Though thetter aimed at Hussar, Triple M took the level thirty fire magic enchanted with the healer''s buff spell onto his shield! Jake''s arrow deeply nestled itself in his armor.


    Shaw and Arthur hacked at Triple M''s vambraces.


    Broken pieces of his equipment went past their masks. They could see that Triple M was still focused on The Oceania Team, meaning he was exposed to their des.


    Close to him, these two wouldn''t waste their opportunity. Their weapons swatted the air as they swung them against Triple M!


    The man howled in indignation. He could see his armor''s durability falling down at a rapid pace! These two bastards didn''t step down or slow down for a second and kept attacking him with their strongest!


    That bastard with green hair was getting even faster, his spear bing more problematic every second.


    ''Damn ants!'' Triple M inwardly shouted.


    That was when a loud howl resounded in the forest.


    It was a familiar sound.


    This wheeze made Triple M''s lips curve into a smile.


    ''Hussar''s going all out! Get them!''


    -


    Behind the curtain conjured by the enemy''s attacks, Hussar sneaked past others'' perception skills and significantly closed the distance with his targets.


    There were still at least a few meters before him, the mage, and the healer.


    Their faces said that they weren''t bothered about him in the slightest.


    Hussar smiled. ''I didn''t have to reveal this card because Meredith''s skills were enough to weaken everyone else in The Seventh Division. I guess that''s why they split teams! Look and stand still before the awe-inspiring Hussar straight from the legends!''


    [You have summoned your legendary trace, Arion.]


    [Arion''s five-minute battle cooldown has been applied.]


    A ck pony with little wings appeared before Hussar.


    He saddled him.


    Just this scene alone caused people in the crowd and behind the screens to burst outughing. It looked soical, as Hussar was an adult man, and his pony was so small that it could be said it was a baby.


    Its howl, however, was intimidating. It didn''t sound like a voice a baby should produce.


    [You have saddled the legendary trace, Arion.]


    [Your ss has been temporarily changed¡ªLegendary Steed''s Cavalry(Legendary)]


    [Your stats have been updated.]


    "Stomp on their barrier, Arion!" Hussar screamed. His baby horse zoomed at the healer and mage. Those two were under the protection of the mage''s mana barrier, which was strengthened by the healer''s skills.


    None of it mattered to Arion.


    He somehow pulled himself up with Hussar saddling him andnded on the barrier with such a heavy force that a rift appeared between the mage and the healer.


    Thrusting hisnce straight into that chasm, Hussar separated seemingly inseparable yers. He heavily swung his de at the healer, intent on taking him down first.


    The mage, however, teleported just in nick time to cast defensive magic. When it came to defenses, earth magic was believed to be the strongest. For that reason, the mage conjured a spinning te to protect his friend.


    It was small, yet perfectly blocked Hussar''s strike.


    ''He''s good!'' Hussar thought. ''This is one of the hardest skills to master because it forces mages to react fast enough! This spinning te is small, so the magic and mana are condensed in a small frame, increasing its defenses. It can float and move around the user, but it''s all in the user''s hands to perfectly mobilize it! He blocked me nearly perfectly! Too bad!''


    Hussar clenched thence''s shaft. Veins bulged beneath his vambraces and gauntlets.


    ''I''m invincible now! I''m the legend together with Arion! We will be Hussars and bring their stampede to this world!'' Hussar''snce broke through the floating disk, shattering it into pieces.


    Thence shed through the mage''s robes, exposing his chest and flesh.


    The man stared at Hussar with widened eyes, unable toe to terms with what had just happened. He didn''t have time toprehend what exactly Hussar had gone through as thence went through the wound on his chest, drilling into him.


    So much damage in such a short time resulted in a stunning effect.


    Mages were especially fragile and liable to it.


    In that case, only the healer could save him. But the healer in the mage''s mind received a kick from Arion. His hind legs smashed straight into the mage''s head, knocking him off for a few seconds.


    Hussar put more weight into his weapon, finally killing the mage.


    He then finished off the healer, as that was now only a matter of routine. Healers alone couldn''t fight unless they were pdins, shamans, or owners of other peculiar skills.


    "Love you, Arion!" Hussar eximed.


    Find your next read on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    Arion wheezed happily.


    "We have three records now! We can return to the tower!" Hussar craned his head in Triple M''s direction. Here, the scene he never wanted to see unfolded before him.


    His tank couldn''t move.


    He was on his knees as Arthur had cut his joints. This man had studied medicine enough to know where to strike. He even taught Shaw it, and with this little knowledge, he made Shaw stronger.


    Therefore, Triple M''s knees were digging his grave.


    There was also something disturbing on Triple M''s armor.


    On his chest, the arrows had lodged themselves in such a shape that it reminded everyone about manhood. It was a kind people would draw to others in school for fun or to spite someone.


    Arthur and Shaw were also no longer wielding their weapons. They had taken off Triple M''s helmet and were punching his face. They would add kicks to strike his crotch, too.


    Jake only pummeled the man''s face.


    Hussar absentmindedly gazed for a few seconds before shouting at them. "What are you doing?! This is bullying! Are you kids or what?! Stop this!"


    The three clowns halted and turned around.


    They stared at the man before gesturing ''shoo'' at him.


    They returned to the bullying.


    Arthur thought, ''Damien told me to beat the hell out of this man whenever I get a chance. I must get him on my side to make Reba truly happy.''


    Shaw thought, ''Gotta believe Damien and tell this man he has no chance!''


    Jake thought, ''I thought a D Penalty on his chest would be enough, but if everyone feels like bullying him, then I wouldn''t be a homie if I disagreed.''


    The Culprit¡ªDamien Twice.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    Hussar trembled from fury. Even though he disliked Triple M and his attitude, he was still his teammate. He wanted to get between them and defeat them all, but that would be too difficult.


    Arion didn''t have much time left.


    The cooldown was an hour.


    ''I must go back¡­'' Hussar thought. "You''re all dead! You''re dead for this!"


    He turned around and hopped into the portal that appeared when he called for it. The same thing popped behind Triple M''s back, but he didn''t have any strength to even roll back into it.


    He was utterly at the wish of the clowns condescendingly humiliating him.


    If Damien was here, he would have smirked and said, ''That''s what you get for trying to shame my dark horse back in real life.''

 Chapter 250: The International Tournament (10)

    Hussar entered the portal and returned to his team''s tower.


    He slightly raised his eyes to stare at the four people hanging on the ck chains. A crimson aura glossed the tethers of darkness, stripping off the caught yers from all possible means of escape.


    Those chains protruded from the first floor''s ceiling.


    Hussar was familiar with them.


    It was Meredith''s magic.


    "So Eastern True Dragons are eliminated," Hussar said.


    His teammate, Hubo, approached him. "Where are Weis and Triple M?"


    "Weis died¡­ you didn''t get any notification?" Hussar asked.


    Hubo shook his head. "No. What about Triple M? Did he leave you behind?"


    "You can think of him as a dead man. Clowns ganged up on him and are bullying him as we speak now," Hussar replied without hiding his displeasure. He didn''t like such acts.


    Hubo sighed.


    The other teammate chimed in, "He had iting. Didn''t he go at Joker in the hotel?" He wielded a spear that rested on his shoulder. "He should have stayed back in his hotel room."


    Hussar shifted his eyes to his spearman. "He should have stayed in the tower. Hubo would have done a much better job¡­ because of Triple M, only I returned alone. At least I got three records and good intel. Shiro and her team challenged Clowns. Joker killed Shiro, and his spearman friend defeated his counterpart."


    "Oh?" The Blue Union''s spearman patted his shoulder with his weapon.


    Hussar added. "The ninja ran away. But he''s in for a surprise, I guess."


    "Impossible! Shiro would never lose to Joker!" an Eastern True Dragon Guild man screamed at Hussar.


    Hussar arched his head back.


    He shrugged. "I guess you don''t get any notification from outside the tower. She died. I could see that she left wounds on Joker, but he returned to fight others while she was nowhere to be seen. Is she the type to run away like a ninja man? I don''t think so from what she did on the theater''s scene."


    "How¡­ could we¡­ get obliterated¡­ by two people?!" the man shouted back.


    Eastern True Dragons believed in their individual prowess more than others. While Shiro was sent to the record team to defeat everyone and hoard as many records as possible, the rest of her team entered the raid teleport.


    They were randomly sent to another tower.


    This tower happened to be The Blue Union''s Tower.


    On the first floor, the four splendid individuals fought against a single entity¡ªThe Meredith. It wasn''t even her floor, but it didn''t matter in the long run.


    Her chain magic overwhelmed the four enemy yers despite the abundance of skills thrown at her. She didn''t break into sweat as she maneuvered her chains to defeat all her opponents and catch them in her chains.


    She then hung them on the ceiling to make them into a chandelier.


    Meredith wasn''t much of a sadist. She did that because her ck chains could feed on any lifeforms. She could strengthen her ck chains into a single-use skill whose power depended on the stats she absorbed from others.


    Those stats from defeated yers of the same level were splendid resources.


    "You! It wasn''t just two people. Casual Clown''s I Come In Peace defeated your spearman! Give respect where respect is due, Chinese dude!" The Blue Union''s spearman, Glenn, pointed his spear at the talkative captive and glowered at him. He wouldn''t let his a fellow spearman yer get no achievement!


    The more achievements his enemies had, the tastier the victory!


    That, too, mattered to Glenn.


    "I am Japanese! Japanese! You hear me?!"


    "That''s all he''s mad about now," Glenn cracked a smile. "LOL! I hear you well! My bad, okay?!"


    "That was rude, bro," Hussar said.


    "You heard that Russian man!"


    Your next read is at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    A vein popped on Hussar''s temple. "YOU CALL ME RUSSIAN?! I''M POLISH! POLE! GET HIM DOWN! I WILL GIVE HIM A LANGUAGE LESSON!"


    Glenn spread his arms. "Ah, there we are, another dude called our Polish boy a Russian. That''s the easiest way to piss off them, you know, Japanese dude? I know well ''cause I yed with enough Polish yers! Haha!"


    "MEREDITH! GIVE ME HIM FOR A WHILE!"


    Glenn caught his stomach as heughed aloud, "He''s about to join the Clowns'' Gang! Haha! Cough! Meredith is up on the seventh floor. She''s studying the tower''s interior and looking out for clues."


    Hussar calmed down. "So¡­ she''s gone?"


    "Yeah. She''s gone. Unless an enemy appears, I doubt anyone could really bring her down here. I mean, you could try snoring in her presence like Triple M, but that''s like cutting ties all in for once. I''d rather not, tho! She''s beautiful, has a powerful presence and magic, and has a chance to be a top-game celebrity!


    I want to be friends with her and then boast of having fought beside herter to my homies!" Glenn thumbs upped Hussar.


    Hussar nodded.


    He''d rather not cut ties with Meredith as well.


    "What might be hidden in this tower, though?" Hussar asked.


    Glenn waved his hand, "Beats me. I''m the type that skips plot progression to get to the juicy battle content. She''s the opposite and will rummage everynd searching for clues or storyline."


    "I''d be nice from game masters to pass down a few clues. Like a reward foring so far," Hussar said.


    "I agree," Glenn nodded. He agreed wholeheartedly because he didn''t have to search for those clues! He''d someone who would share them with him!


    Glenn didn''t know that Meredith no longer wanted to share her passion with them.


    Someone else had taken that spot.


    -


    "Hold his arms! I have had enough of his face!" Jake screamed.


    His friendsnded heavily on Triple M''s arms, pinning him to the ground. His swollen eyes and cheeks made it difficult to see what was happening around him, but he still could catch Jake standing over him with a bow drawn.


    Jake released the arrow, finishing off the man.


    "That was a good warm-up!" Shaw shouted, hiding that the three of them had gone too far.


    Arthur acted clueless as well. "Agreed."


    Jake could sense that something off was between him.


    Well, their bullying was quite out of their character.


    Jake didn''t want to be such a bully, but he could see that Triple M was a typical rascal. Who normally would go at him in the hotel and even oppress him with the broader build?


    It was funny to Jake because he had pushed Triple M away in real life, meaning he wasn''t that weaker than him despite the difference in height and build.


    Jake''s muscles were lean and toned, and he much preferred that to bulging and huge muscle armor akin to that of a bodybuilder, which Triple M exhibited.


    ''That Hussar man used the legendary trace. He swiftly defeated the healer and the mage before escaping with the portal. We couldn''t secure those three records, even if we focused on him¡­ it might be an excuse. I targeted Triple M because of my feelings, but the legendary traces aren''t normal. Hussar is a real deal.'' Jake thought.


    He turned around.


    Thest team on the scene copped out from fighting with them.


    It was Veni Vidi Vici''s team, whose mage and a swordsman were stronger than Ogun''s tank and a club user. These two suffered a loss at Veni Vidi Vici''s hands, dropping three records!


    It was enough to get an instant route back.


    "Aren''t we¡­ on the worse end?" Shaw asked.


    Jake and Arthur didn''t reply to him. Their faces were straight.


    It was true, though.


    There were six teams on the record battleground.


    Two victorious teams brought three records to their towers each.


    Casual Clowns, however, had their hands on two records.


    Jake clenched his hands, "NINJA!"


    Shaw furiously impaled his spear on the ground. "DRAGON!"


    Arthur coughed, "We can''t get a teleport¡­ and other teams are gone."


    A heavy realization fell on three heads.


    While the other two teams had a happy and instant trip back to their towers, the three would have to return to their tower on foot. It''d not be a short voyage as well.


    Jake fished out a shot.


    [Your stats have been upgraded.]


    "It''s all my fault," Jake said.


    Arthur shook his head. "Had I defeated the ninja man, we would have been in our tower by now. I take the me."


    "Will you two taking the me get us to the tower? Nah! So let''s get moving!" Shaw nced over his shoulder at his friends before staring forward and marching.


    Jake said, "You''re going the wrong way."


    "Wait? Seriously?!" Shaw grew redder and quickly returned to his friends'' side.


    Arthur looked at the minimap. "Our tower is in this direction. The map is all ck because we have never been here before. We can only see the mark of our tower. There''s a chance we will stumble upon someone else''s tower. What are we doing in this situation?"


    The three of them looked at each other.


    Jake raised his hand. "My decision put us in this situation. I''ll leave it to you two."


    "Since I''m also to take the me for our predicament, it''s up to Shaw what we will do." Arthur dered his statement.


    Shaw stared at them with narrowed eyes. "You guys know I will make the worst decision! Whatever! The chances of us stumbling upon the other team''s tower are close to zero anyway! Let''s go!"


    An hourter, the three clowns stood before a tower.


    A foreign tower.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Yourmand, Mr. Shaw?"

 Chapter 251: The International Tournament (11)

    "Yourmand, Mr. Shaw?"


    Shaw''s heart thumped against his chest. It was so damn loud that he couldn''t properly focus on what was ahead of him. The chances were supposed to be zero, yet he was staring at the tower!


    It was like a silver pole.


    It wasn''t as intimidating as he thought it would be, though.


    "Don''t call me with honorifics, bastard! I''m thinking!" Shaw said.


    Arthur lent him a hand, "The tower looks different."


    "You right! It means we can tell how many people are inside!" Shaw nodded. He recalled that the statue and floor would cease to exist upon a yer''s death. It should make conspicuous changes to the tower!


    By looking into the windows and their light, Shaw and his friends counted the number of enemies dwelling within the tower before them.


    Jake whispered, "I think it''s a team that lost three people in the records battle."


    "I think so, too," Arthur nodded.


    "Same, same," Shaw added.


    If Casual Clowns'' calctions were right, it''d mean two things. The enemy team had no records, and their numbers were only one higher than theirs.


    The chances of them seeding in their surprise assault were getting higher with every second.


    The temptation to go for it was also turning into a devil''s whisper.


    Worse, there was no angel to counterargument!


    "Mr. Shaw?" Jake and Arthur asked like devils.


    Shaw gulped down. "We stormin'' in, brothers!"


    -


    Though Casual Clowns ventured for an hour, their stamina and other stats had actually regenerated to full.


    It was because they had received potions for their two kills and walked beneath the forest''s canopy. It was darker, as the sun was no longer at its zenith.


    The circumstances were on their side.


    In the forest surrounding the tower, a constant rustle, followed by two others, was heard. A few smaller branches often cracked beneath the unexpected visitors. Their shadows continuously shed within the breaks of the forest''s carpet as they rapidly stomped their way toward their destination.


    Finally, the forest spat those three uninvited guests!


    They flew toward the tower''s gates!


    It was tightly shut and unweing, sculpted to be naturally repulsive.


    That said, when three clowns touched the gates'' cold surface, the system message promptly appeared on their retinas.


    [Would you like to enter the unknown tower?]


    The reason it was unknown was simple. Casual Clowns hadn''t raided anyone, let alone this tower.


    If their raid team had been inside before, the game system would have told them about it, including the names of the tower''s owners.


    Jake and his friends were ready for anyone.


    They also knew which team had lost all three yers, meaning they could narrow their potential opponents!


    [It''s either Ogun or Kangaroo.]


    [If it''s Ogun, we must go for their shamans.]


    [Yeah.]


    [Indeed.]


    [If it''s Kangaroo, we must take down the tank''s rear. Rolling Thunder has six taunts, remember? We can''t waste our precious advantage of the surprise attack on him!]


    [Yeah!]


    [Understood.]


    [Let''s return to our tower with tons of records!]


    [YEAH!]


    [Yeah!]


    Jake, Shaw, and Arthur responded the same to the system''s message.


    [Yes.]


    Their bodies submerged in a colorful light for a second. The three barged into the enemy tower''s first floor the next second.


    It took them a few seconds to see their new enemies.


    Four ck men were sitting close to the first-floor''s statue.


    Three wore long and unique robes, with the shaman in the middle of the group, Ajed ck, standing out. Thest man was a tank, and his equipment was much more simr to that of Europe''s knights from medieval times.


    His armor had been engraved unique to his game world''s continent lithographs.


    ''OGUN!'' Casual Clowns inwardly shouted.


    Following their n, the three of them cast their eyes on the shamans. Those were the core of this team, and people should be eliminated first!


    Jake kicked the ground and flew toward the ceiling.


    Arthur and Shaw threw themselves into their movement skills. They ran as fast as possible. Their strongest skills activated on their own, as they desired the most force now!


    Arthur''s de was sheathed in a crimson-ck aura.


    Shaw''s spear became one with his hands.


    BANG!


    Their speed surged three times!


    These two breezed past the tank like sports cars, their speed ringing in his ears! He didn''t even have time to turn around! He was so confused!


    At the same time, Shaw and Arthur extended their hands forward!


    Both went for a thrust!


    BANG! BANG!


    "AH!"


    "AH!"


    The shamans nking their core shaman cried as des cut through their robes. Their enemies'' weapons sank into their flesh, drawing out a fountain of blood. There was so much force behind their attacks that the shamans were blown away from their circle!


    That was when Jakended on the floor.


    ''Howl,'' he whispered.


    The thunder responded.


    He let the arrow go.


    Its whistle resounded ten times in the tower. When the arrow went past the confused tank, his ears bled as the echo of thunder, and the arrow''s velocity were too much for him to handle. He dropped onto his side.


    In this chaos, Ajed ck hadn''t blinked.


    He gazed ahead, aware of the real threat lurking in the shadows.


    That was why he could stare at the spinning arrow where the legendary wolf dwelled in slow motion.


    He raised his hand and summoned the seven totems.


    "SHAMAN''S PLEDGE¡ªEMBRACE OF NATURE!" Ajed ck screamed.


    His totem formed a formation around him. Their powers linked each other, activating the skill he''d just shouted. He basked in an emerald light.


    This color represented the shaman''s defensive element. It shone so bright that Ajed ck seemed to have summoned a garden to the cold tower.


    Jake''s arrow, however, didn''t care about it.


    It whirled into the emerald zone, shattering the first line of defense into pieces. It didn''t get stopped. It continued flying, encroaching Ajed ck''s safe zone! Find your next adventure on m_v l|e-NovelBin


    To Ajed ck''s utter disbelief, the arrow stopped after driving itself into his chest. The second thunder still rang in his head as he stared at the significant health points loss.


    He became much weaker right off the bat.


    His friends had it worse.


    The other clowns were in their wake. These two couldn''t conjure so much power as Jake could at the start, but their skills allowed them to continuously grow stronger!


    Arthur''s The Enemy made him stronger the more stamina he lost.


    Shaw''s Living Weapon was increasing his main stats as he fought.


    This meant that despite their surprise attack not being as good as Jake''s, these two''s potential to take down Ajed''s shamans was high now that they had closed up distance.


    During their surprise attack, Shaw and Arthur won the gamble by shrinking so much distance.


    The third thunder resounded in the tower.


    ''Their first floor has a tank! Their defenses must be higher, but it''s nothingpared to Odin''s might!'' Jake thought as he teleported to Ajed ck''s side.


    He stared down at him as he stood over him.


    His emerald eyes contrasted so well with Ajed ck''s Green Zone.


    For most of his career, this color always ensured Ajed''s safety.


    But now, in Jake''s hues, he saw an obliteration.


    This man could defeat him¡­ with a few arrows!


    BANG!


    The fourth thunder echoed in Ajed ck''s heart! He didn''t even have time to turn off the defensive formation or turn it into other types.


    Jake was relentless and rapid.


    He didn''t give him any chance.


    Thunders deafened everything around Ajed ck. It even seemed like little sparks devoured the blood he had spilled because of Jake''s callous assault! Only the trembling vision of an archer standing over him took ce in Ajed''s eyes and heart.


    His health points reached zero, then¡­


    Jake narrowed his eyes at Ajed''s corpse¡­ for it didn''t disperse.


    It turned into a huge straw doll.


    Ajed ck rose away from Jake, recing one of his totems.


    He said, "Down to six¡­"


    Ogun''s tank stood before him, protecting the core member of his team like a tank should. His shield was up, and his broad sword close to it. He scowled at Jake and his friends.


    Ajed raised his hand again.


    He used a different skill, now changing the location of his friends with his totems. These two quickly ran the remaining distance to him. Once close, the other shamans summoned their totems around Ajed ck.


    Their formation was now much more impressive.


    Jake smiled. "How many times can you resurrect?"


    "Just once per hour," Ajed reciprocated Jake''s smile. "You can believe me, Joker. I find no use in those lies. You''re the cautious type anyway, am I right?"


    "Do you respect me?" Jake asked.


    It was an odd question.


    Ajed nodded. "I do."


    "So it''s Archer, not Joker," Jake said. He curtly nced at his teammates. These two nked him and stood at his helm, ready to return to the battle.


    It annoyed them that their opponents could shift their location like that, but that was probably the measure against melee and crazy yers like them. Without that, it would have been too easy.


    Ajedughed aloud, "My apologies. I see where you''reing from. Indeed, Archer. Your presence here means that our records team must have been beaten. We really need to catch up to others. Are you ready for the second round?


    We''ll dictate the rules of the second round, just so you know."


    Jake smiled. "I love going against the mainstream. Don''t mind me ignoring a few of your rules, if not every single one."


    "Can you do that, though?" Ajed smiled.


    The second round between Casual Clowns and Ogun began!

 Chapter 252: The International Tournament (12)

    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The three shamans mmed their palms, making praying signs. Their voices blended into one, echoing across the entire first floor.


    "Echo Domain!"


    Upon this call, all totems turned silver. It was as though their skill had given a form to the sound, for each totem reverberated with a silver aura. Each totem also produced a strange sound that Casual Clowns had never heard.


    Though there was a connection between them, and the skill was called after a domain, Casual Clowns couldn''t see walls or anything else, suggesting they were in a domain.


    It was easy to distance from Ogun.


    ''Echo Domain? Is it what I think it is?'' Jake thought. He didn''t have time to talk with his teammates as Ogun wasn''t stupid enough to give them this chance.


    Their tank stepped forward, perching himself before his shamans. Behind him, his friends muttered various skill names, each harmonizing with the strange sound of silver totems.


    After this process, the silver waves unrolled toward the tank.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    His presence heightened. His stats have been boosted so much that he appeared bigger in Casual Clown''s eyes. He became a mini-boss whose duty was to protect his shamans until his life evaporated.


    Jake put up a guard. ''It''s what I think it is! Those silver totems and this entire Echo Domain double or triple the shamans'' effects! This guy is beyond monster-level! He''s¡ª''


    "COME AT ME, CLOWNS!" the tank screamed.


    His voice bounced off all silver totems before bing like the roar of a behemoth. It was so loud and powerful that Casual Clowns felt like a wave of ultrasonic sound washed over them.


    They were stunned and petrified by this might.


    Jake thought, ''Even this tank can use those totems to his advantage?!''


    It wasn''t a concept Ogun had shown in their Seventh Division Tournament! It was something new that they were forced to reveal so early because of Casual Clowns'' strength!


    While Jake could somewhat cop out of this scheme, his friends were at the taunt''s wish. They kicked the ground and bolted toward the enemy''s tank. They were literally flying toward him.


    A simple thrust of a sword and a spearnded on the tank''s shield.


    Shaw and Arthur didn''t do much damage to the tank. Worse, their hands momentarily went numb, meaning the enemy''s defenses had greatly multiplied!


    ''We should have killed the tank while we could!''


    ''It was justified to go for shamans! We couldn''t expect him to be such a perfect puppet for them! It wasn''t like that in their Seventh Division Tournament!''


    A shadow loomed over them.


    The tank swung down his de at Shaw. It cut through his armor and flesh, drawing blood.


    Not only did it stun Shaw for a few seconds, but his stamina also dropped severely!


    His health points losses were also huge, but not something to be troubled about now!


    Arthur stared at the damage. "Jake! I know you have about two minutes left for Odin''s Arrow, but you must keep Shaw out of this and ensure this tank hits me! You know how my skill works!"


    BANG!


    An arrow struck the tank''s shield. It was so weak it plummeted straight to the ground.


    Jake appeared between the tank and his friends.


    He shoved his hand into Shaw and chucked him away from the scene.


    "I know," Jake said before teleporting away.


    Stranded, Arthur raised his eyes at the tank. The man red at him. His sword was already in motion, falling onto him like a boulder! The scene would have been beyond horrific had it not been the game world. Fortunately, Arthur''s high stats meant he only received high health points and stamina losses.


    Ajed ck and his shamans cast their offensive magic at Arthur as well.


    Red aura echoed across their silver domain, blending with the steel color. Thebination of those two looked exquisite and perfect. Once the waves of this offensive magic connected with Arthur''s skin, his body lit up in mes, and an explosion akin to a few C4s nted on him resounded across the first floor.


    It went without saying that Arthur was now nketed by ck smoke.


    Ajed ck gazed ahead. "We know what you''re plotting, SWalker. Just like on the desert ind, you will perform thest attack on us. The scene seems simr to that, doesn''t it? It was two mages and a healer. It''s now three shamans that you''re aiming to take down or expose to Archer.


    "If you are strong enough to hurt us through our tank''s shield, I''llmend you."


    Before the ck mist subsided, Arthur made the first move.


    He hopped off to the side and slid on the floor before picking up a pace and bolting toward the side! He was encased in his newest evolution of The Enemy¡ªBlood Skin. It draped him from head to toe, and his seemingly white and emotionless mask was now crimson, with ck lips curved up tough at the entire world.


    Despite wearing something like heavy armor, Arthur was faster than a horse!


    "He''s¡­ he''s heading toward your statue!" Ajed ck screamed, losing hisposure for the first time. He joined his hands, and so did his other shaman friends.


    Meanwhile, the tank shouted, "COME BACK!"


    His taunt nced off the totems. It converged into a howl of a vast beast, yet SWalker treated it like a breeze!


    The second obstacle protruded from the ground before him.


    It was a green, defensive barrier meant to confine him in a single ce.


    SWalker, however, tore through it with his de. It was like a butter to him.


    "CASUAL CLOWNS AREN''T JUST JOKER! EACH OF US HOLDS NUMEROUS CARDS!" Arthur shouted as he took a thrusting pose during his run. He barreled into the statue and sank his sword into its leg. His power caused cracks to climb up from the leg toward the head.


    From those cracks, a bright crimson light red up!


    Shifting his grip and putting his second hand onto his dominant hand, SWalker grabbed the de as hard as he could. He exerted all his muscles to swing it upward.


    "ASTA¡­ MANA¡­ SWORD!"


    A redser sliced the statue into pieces.


    Staring at this scene from afar, Ogun''s tank couldn''t believe his eyes. Experience new tales on m v|l e''-NovelBin


    When his vision blurred and his connection with the gaming world was cut, a heavy realization struck his heart.


    He died.


    The capsule''s lid opened on its own, revealing the real world to him. He could see the entire theater and people at the scene gazing at the massive screen with bated breath.


    Ajed ck''s voice resounded from the speakers. "Should we call you¡­ A Jester?"


    "Do as you please," SWalker replied.


    The crowd burst out with an additional surge of excitement.


    "JESTER! JESTER! JESTER!"


    "It suits him!"


    "Yeah!"


    "Look, the tank woke up!"


    Everyone''s eyes momentarily fell on the tank''s confused and shocked face. They stared at him as though he were a toy on the store''s shelf.


    A few of them told him he did well. A fewughed at him. A few pitied him¡­ and some even cursed him for not giving them enough entertainment.


    The reactions varied, but those didn''t matter to him at all.


    He lost.


    Only that mattered.


    Chewing on his lips, the tank slipped out of the scene, with his head hanging low.

 Chapter 253: The International Tournament (13)

    Jake checked his team''s stats.


    SWalker''s health points were barely hanging in. He could use bleeding to his advantage, but not for too long, and even that didn''t mean his enemies would leave his death to this side effect.


    Jake needed to make a move!


    ''The tank must have dropped a record and a potion!'' Jake curtly nced to the side. He spotted his arrow not too far from the tank''s death spot.


    He also saw that a record and a potion were scattered on the floor.


    ''Fast!'' Jake teleported to his arrow and lurched at the drop. He could see in the corner of his eye that an enemy shaman did the same.


    But because Jake was physically stronger, and so were his stats, he was the first one to snatch the loot. It didn''t matter that the shaman had been blessed with the buff skills, which were further multiplied.


    Jake was that much better in his dominant stats!


    "Go at him! I''ll finish off SWalker!" Ajed shouted through the voice chat. He would leave protecting his teammate to his second shaman friend. Meanwhile, he''d cast an offensive magic at the weakened and stunned swordsman.


    Although Jake couldn''t have heard that, he could feel that time was against him. It''d only make sense for his opponents to use their position advantage!


    The enemy shaman thrust his palm toward him. "We know how to fight! A spoiled first-world countryman can''t imagine how harsh Africa is!"


    "I heard you y with crocodiles, but I don''t really care, you know?" Jake replied as he avoided the blow. It went past his head.


    He threw himself at the man to perform the over-shoulder throw Saku had taught him. It was the best closebat move Jake knew and could do. It was also more than he needed.


    Jake effortlessly breached the man''s reach. He hooked his arms around him and threw him onto the ground as though he was trash.


    The man cried in surprise as his world spun.


    Thanks to his buffs and the fact that Jake couldn''t do much damage with this move, he didn''t suffer much damage.


    Jake teleported to Arthur''s side.


    He could do it easily because of the arrow hidden within Arthur''s armor.


    Because of that, Jake stood before the tsunami of mes storming at him like a stampede of bulls. It was so huge that even passionate surfers wouldn''t consider surfing on it.


    "Jake¡­ I''m done."


    "No, you''re not."


    "If you say so¡­ understood. I''m in your hands."


    "Hah. I will save us from this. Just focus on drinking this potion."


    Wrapping his arms around the inert swordsman, Jake raised Arthur''s feet off the ground and spun with him before throwing him away from the fire tsunami''s course.


    As Arthur flew up and away from the imminent death, Jake appeared at his side. He loaded as much strength as possible into his palm before pushing him away from another kind of fire magic.


    This time, fire missiles missed Arthur by a hairbreadth.


    "Cough! Be gentler with me, Jake!"


    "I''m not your girlfriend."


    "You think she''s gentle with me?!"


    Jake didn''t have much room for a chit-chat.


    "ARCHER!" Ajed ck howled at him.


    Arthur looked to the side.


    He was now in Jake''s princess carry. His friend ran as fast as possible not to get caught in any fire magic. When there was no hope for him, Jake would throw Arthur away like a bag of groceries before teleporting to him and resuming the flow.


    "DON''T BE SUCH A RAT!" Ajed ck shouted, hisposure gone.


    Arthur thought, ''He''d agree with Shiro. What''s Shaw doing?''


    It wasn''t difficult to find the future dragon yer. Shaw didn''t idle around nor waste any seconds. He went after shamans'' source of power¡ªtheir totems.


    With Ajed ck focusing his magic and attention on Jake and Arthur, Shaw was left with two other shamans. It might have sounded like he''d be in a predicament, but there was nothing further from the truth!


    Shaw found out that those shamans weren''t as good as Ajed ck. He could weave well between totems andpel them to waste mana and skills before drilling his spear into their totems.


    So far, he had destroyed two totems!


    One of them belonged to Ajed ck!


    It was the second reason he was so furious!


    "Main upation¡ªa dragon yer! And a part-time totem yer now! Haha!" Shawughed as he spattered the third totem with his high physical strength and dexterity.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    It was enjoyable until it was not.


    A sudden presence befell Shaw. He was stuck in a one-person zone, unable to step back. A heavy presence pressed him into the tube, forcing him to remain rooted to the ground.


    ''Freaking no! I must make Anna prouder! She must have grown white by now!'' Shaw thought.


    He recalled the explosions Arthur had bathed in¡­ Shaw was as white as a sheet.


    An arrow came to his rescue!


    It hit the zone, dispersing it.


    The magic evaporated as though it had ceased to exist.


    Ajed ck and his shamans dted their eyes wide. One of them even grew frightened.


    Appearing beside his friend, Jake kicked Shaw out of the battle zone.


    He escaped straight away after that.


    Once he appeared close to Arthur, Jake fell onto his one knee.


    He nested his face in his palm.


    Arthur whispered, "You''ve spent too much strength and stamina. Your mind must be too burdened as well."


    Jake saved Arthur and Shaw. He spent too much energy on the former as Ajed ck was on their tail while Arthur could not even tremble his finger.


    It was normal for Jake to get exhausted.


    "Also¡­ you used Ender''s Arrow," Arthur added.


    "Yeah," Jake nodded. "It''s shamans now¡­ so Ender''s Arrow is the best. His darkness can devour magic, so I can turn off their totems with a single arrow¡­ but¡­ I''m tired, and we can''t have Shaw disabled, either."


    Shaw grew embarrassed. "Sorry."


    "You did well," Jake said. "We have five minutes of Ender''s Arrow. We should split them¡­ two minutes of defensive, and the rest is full assault on them!"


    Arthur and Shaw nodded.

 Chapter 254: The International Tournament (14)

    Casual Clowns gazed ahead, staring at the changes happening on the battlefield.


    The shamans shifted the location of their totems, drawing a hexagon domain. They were in the middle, with the remaining totems perched beside them.


    Ajed ck deeply inhaled. He needed that to calm down.


    After his heart settled down, he looked across the first floor. His enemies hadn''t moved yet, and their forms told him they must have switched to the defensive.


    This sight usually would have pleased Ajed ck. He''d go full offensive at his enemies and dominate them with various magic. s, Jake''s arrow weighed too much on him.


    It took Jake a single arrow to rm them.


    That arrow that could dispel magicpelled Ajed ck to step back and think about the next moves. He couldn''t recklessly conjure magic and throw it at Casual Clowns.


    ''It''s too powerful. This arrow''s weakness must be simple and demanding. I need to find out his weakness!'' Ajed ck thought.


    He formed a simple n.


    "They''re on the defensive, but we can''t be too rash because of his anti-magic arrow. We''ll throw six skills at them, all simultaneously at Casual Clowns. No need to strengthen them with Echo Domain. Just weave your attacks around totems to make them think we''ve strengthened them."


    "Yes."


    "As you wish."


    Fire, wind, and earth coalesced around the shamans. The earth element tore through the cold floor and coiled around the totems like worms had been summoned. The fire element was like before; a massive tsunami wave zoomed between the totems.


    Lastly, the wind element rushed forth like a swarm of silver flies.


    This particr element was a crucial point in Ajed ck''s n. The silver wind made it seem like Echo Domain had been used to strengthen and multiply the offensive magic!


    All at once, it bolted at Casual Clowns.


    Jake narrowed his eyes. "This is bad. I can''t dispel all of them!"


    Since Jake had fallen into Ajed ck''s trap and believed that the six skills hurling at them were multiplied, he believed he couldn''t stop them all. Even if he wasn''t under this illusion, dispelling all six skills would be akin to impossible.


    Jake needed to see through the skill''s strength to properly dispel it. He, of course, could enter Formless Soldier Form and shoot an overpowered arrow, which would one hundred percent dissipate an enemy skill.


    It meant he wouldn''t be able to dispel all six of them in a short time.


    Arthur raised his sword and held it in his two hands. "Switch location, Jake. We''ll survive this."


    Shaw nodded.


    Jake clicked his tongue. If only he could release at least The Triple Hydra, he would have saved a lot of trouble for his friends. He disappeared off the scene and appeared at the side.


    Meanwhile, Arthur and Shaw stood before the deluge of magic. Its most fierce element¡ªfire¡ªseemed to be the most eager to hit them.


    Simrly, Arthur hated it the most out of the three skills.


    He held his sword diagonally, looking through it at the iing magic.


    When it was so close to him, Arthur cut it. Knowing from the experience, he understood it''d help him cope with the mes a little, as he wasn''t in a proper state to entirely sh through them.


    Finally, the fire element washed over him. It felt like he was in a kettle or at least somewhere hot. Arthur''s equipment fared well against the magic, but he still could feel his stamina and health points falling down at a considerable pace.


    He looked to the side.


    Shaw stood still, with his left leg and shoulder forward. He took everything onto his left side and kept his guard up with his spear.


    He didn''t seem in a danger.


    That was when the earth magic hit them from below.


    It was as though two moles emerged from their tunnels to hit Arthur and Shaw. These two unfortunate yers were flung up and hit the ground with a loud bang.


    These two impacts took a considerable chunk of their health points.


    Atst, the wind magic went past them. On their rears, Arthur and Shaw were too defenseless, allowing the wind magic to cut open their equipment in a few spots. They couldn''t even use their weapons to defend.


    ''A vilebination!'' Arthur and Shaw thought.


    Across them, Ajed ck gazed at what was happening with a huge interest. His curiosity momentarily took the better of him as he clenched his hands, asking himself about Jake and his anti-magic arrow. Explore more stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    ''Why didn''t he help them? Why did he run away? He didn''t even erase a single skill! Was it because it''d be unfair to either of his friends¡­ or multiple skills are too challenging for him? What''s your weakness, Archer?'' he thought.


    Meanwhile, Arthur and Shaw strained to stand up.


    Once on their feet, they shouted in unison, "That''s all you got?! Bring more at us!"


    [SWalker Lv. 30 HP: 1691/3200 MP: 772/1200]


    [I Come In Peace Lv. 30 HP: 1548/3140 MP: 637/1250]


    A minute passed.


    Jake clenched his leather armor, thinking, ''It''s impossible for my stamina to regenerate in those circumstances. My mind cleared a little, and I took another shot. I''m doing better than I thought. There''s no need to wait for two minutes. It''s time to rush at them! I''ll make a door to their domain!''


    He shouted, "Don''t turn maso, you two! Run at them! It''s counterattack time!"


    As if on cue, Arthur and Shaw lurched forth.


    Whipping out an arrow, Jake clenched it like an Olympic Athlete and chucked it between the shamans and his friends. He threw it higher than them because he nned to divert the shamans'' attention.


    ''I''ll make them split their offensive skills and throw at least two skills at me!'' Jake thought as his bow elongated. He looked through his sight at Ajed ck.


    The man was shouting.


    Although Jake couldn''t hear him, he knew it wasn''t something good.


    What Ajed ck shouted was not to release any magic at Jake.


    He could see through Jake''s intent.


    ''So that''s how you''re ying¡­ fine. I''ll read through the damage of your skills and dispel them all.'' Jake narrowed his eyes.

 Chapter 255: The International Tournament (15)

    Jake didn''t have an asion to use his sight.


    It was a modern feature he''d added to his bow, inspired by modern bows. It significantly increased Jake''s range, allowing him to see enemies whom even mages couldn''t.


    Jake wanted to keep tabs on the shamans'' schemes and never lose sight of them.


    He needed his newest addition to the bow for that.


    He kept himself afloat with The Feather Step.


    His focus sank into the trajectory line that had unrolled toward the shamans. It was as though Jake had used Death''s Lock on them, but in reality, Jake focused so much that he couldn''t see anyone else but them.


    Their totems were close to them, so he kept an eye on them.


    His breathing was calm.


    His eyes were stretched wide.


    ''One thousand¡­ and hundred strength! If I add my arrow''s velocity and spin to that!'' Jake drew the highest anchor and released an arrow upon noticing the first charge of magic.


    He let it go.


    The arrow whistled, drawing a trail of darkness in its wake. It mmed itself into the tsunami of mes and instantly erased it!


    It was as though the fire magic never existed!


    Jake nocked the second arrow.


    His eyes reflected the bulging trail of earth digging toward his friends. Once again, he read through its strength and mana, releasing a perfect arrow to dispel it.


    The same thing happened toward the swarm of silver flies.


    It was on the fourth magic release that Jake noticed the difference. His eagle''s tattoo also burned, telling him that something was odd about the second fire tsunami.


    Jake whispered, "I know, Ender. This one is multiplied by Echo Domain."


    He cut the strings of his Feather Step, plummeting to the floor.


    Upon gently touching the floor, Jake doubled the size of his bow and pulled the bowstring toward his face. His hands were trembling, and so was the bow.


    But for this release, he swore not to fail!


    ''Get them, Ender,'' he said as he shot the arrow.


    An eagle''s cry resounded across the first floor. The whistle followed after.


    Upon contact with the strengthened fire tsunami, Jake and Ender''s arrow utterly erased it.


    It stood no chance against the archer and the baby eagle!


    Nheless, Ajed ck''s eyes gleamed with enlightenment.


    He could see that Jake couldn''t erase more than a single skill! His arrow wasn''t strong enough to dispel more than two skills simultaneously, meaning Jake could not cut open their domain so long as they ushered new skills in!


    Jake, however, believed in Ajed ck.


    He believed that this man could see through this weakness¡­


    ¡­and he teleported to the front just before the arrow disappeared.


    He drew his highest anchor so close that he could see Ajed ck and the other shamans'' faces.


    ''I won''t give you time to spit skills at us. It takes time to multiply their prowess, and I can''t y tango with you until either of us passes out! Ender can only stay up to five¡ª'' he released an arrow as a shock draped his face. ''Ender evolved! He can stay in the battle for ten minutes! Why didn''t you remind me?!''


    As the arrow popped open a hole in Echo Domain, Ender''s voice resounded in Jake''s mind. "I thought you wanted to assimte for the other half of ten minutes."


    "You put too much trust in me! I also forget stuff, you know? We''re the same." Jake said as his friends went past him to enter Echo Domain and threaten the shamans.


    Ender replied, "I trust you the most and will always trust you."


    Those words easily went through Ender''s throat, even though he hadn''t materialized. For this prideful eagle to believe in Jake so much, it meant that Jake must have won much of his trust, with both his skills and personality.


    Jake curved his lips up. "You''re too sweet, my baby boy."


    "¡­are you drunk?" Ender asked.


    Meanwhile, Arthur and Shaw zoomed at the shamans. Though three were in their eyes, their target was the core of this team¡ªAjed ck!


    Once again, these two showcased mutual trust and teamwork, thrusting their weapons at the strongest shaman!


    That was when Ajed ck and his shamans cuddled their totems.


    They lifted them up and impaled them before themselves as though shields.


    The totems produced a loud, strange sound. It swept through Arthur and Shaw. The sound was so powerful that its waves were visible to the naked eye.


    Those waves seemingly froze Arthur''s sword and Shaw''s spear. These two tried to fight back against the waves, their weapons shaking, to no avail.


    "Sound is too dynamic of a weapon," Ajed ck said. He wrapped his arms around the totem and lifted it before putting it behind his right armpit.


    He walked forward like a boss.


    Arthur and Shaw exchanged nces.


    "BLOOD SKIN!"


    "LIVING WEAPON''S SACRIFICE!"


    Simultaneously awakening their trump cards, these two lurched at Ajed ck. The man didn''t expect them to have those skills up their sleeves, falling prey to them.


    A spear and a sword went through his chest.


    He held onto his totem, which shed with a pale green light. It healed him, albeit slowly.


    He growled and looked ahead.


    Shaw stood still, with his left shoulder gone. He also lost a significant chunk of his chest and looked bizarre, with his clothes tangling in the gap.


    It was the sacrifice he''d paid to strengthen himself. He also didn''t mind hurting his left side, as it had been on his mind ever sinceing to this ce.


    Shaw broadly smiled. "Surprised?! The weakest Casual Clown has so much up his sleeve, huh?! I am so great you''d better put respect into me and call me The Dragon yer!"


    "Zip your lips, clown," Ajed ck replied.


    Shaw blinked. "B-But you easily gave in to Jake''s request and called him Archer."


    "Who else calls you The Dragon yer?" Ajed ck scowled.


    Shaw blushed.


    Even his girlfriend didn''t call him The Dragon yer.


    Oh, the misery!

 Chapter 256: The International Tournament (16)

    "I can support you two from the backline with Ender''s Arrow!" Jake shouted at his teammates through the voice chat. "They know about its weakness, though!"


    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    "It''s better this way!" Arthur replied. The arrow''s looming threat sounded good to his ears. It''d make those shamans aware of Jake''s threat and somewhat limit them.


    What Jake needed was a good moment to break each shaman!


    Arthur nced at his friend, "Can you fight two versus three, Shaw?"


    Shaw nodded. "Yeah, no problem!"


    The shamans cradled their totems, each pulsating with an indescribable sound. Their current stance meant that each wielded an Echo Domain.


    The weakness was that they could no longer multiply each other''s skills and were limited to their own skills. For instance, Ajed ck''s offensive skill was the fire tsunami, which he could have strengthened through his friend''s Echo Domain. Now, it was only possible with his totem, and he also had to impale it onto the ground before conjuring magic.


    There was, of course, an incentive behind them switching their styles.


    Holding them like melee weapons, the shamans could switch to a closebat style and fight their opponents while their impressive and multiplied buffs strengthened their bodies.


    Their respective Echo Domain made it possible.


    "Feeble men have no room in Africa! Show them our hearts steeled in the wilderness!" Ajed ck screamed, his voice echoing across the first floor as he didn''t bother putting that into his team''s voice chat.


    Arthur and Shaw raised their weapons.


    The swordsman thought, ''A shaman ss doesn''t seem fair if they can so easily turn melee¡­ It''s amon ss over their continent, but Ajed ck''s presence makes me believe his skills are at least a grade higher than his friends''. I need to be more versatile. Just like I had used Asta Mana Sword with my sword within the statue, I must improvise and use my skills in different ways.''


    The three shamans stormed at Arthur and Shaw, then.


    Their totems were jutted out from their cradles, waiting to straight bolt into the enemies.


    Arthur lurched forward.


    He aimed for Ajed ck, wanting to take the brunt of his enemies'' prowess. His enemy, however, shifted to the left side, leaving much more room for his shaman friend.


    The said friend barged into Arthur''s zone, snatching his attention.


    At the same time, Ajed ck and his other shaman friend ganged up on Shaw. While Ajed ck mmed his totem into Shaw''s hole in the chest(the result of Shaw''s sacrifice), his friend drove himself into Shaw''s weapon.


    As much as Shaw wanted, he couldn''t protect himself against two.


    He overvalued himself.


    [You have lost -701 HP!]


    ''This bastard! He''s so strong!'' Shaw thought. It was a critical strike on top of Ajed ck''s heightened strength. He was stronger than a bull. ''Damn minotaur! One¡­ or two¡­ and I''m done.''


    His yellow eyes widened as the past shed in his mind.


    [Ya sure you want this skill? It''s odd. Making you one with a weapon is an art. It''s simple and cliche, but I damn love it nheless! But that''s all there is to it. The seller says that other yers with this skill have never gone past the second stage¡ªthe sacrifice.


    It also doesn''te with any cool skills.]


    [I want it. I don''t need a skill or a ss to give me epic moves! I will make them myself! Anyone who needs a skill to perform something amazing is on the wrong path! I like this skill! I will unlock its potential and turn this into an original skill no one else wields!]


    [Beautiful! I know you will get to the second stage before the tournament begins. You''ll find your dragon-ying art in countless sacrifices toe. I''ll look forward to your service, little Shaw.]


    Out of nowhere, darkness dwelled within Shaw''s eyes.


    It wasn''t like he closed his eyes.


    He lost them.


    All sound died to Shaw. He could no longer hear the weird soundsing off the totems.


    Sweat on his lips had no taste at all.


    [You have sacrificed your senses to your living weapon!]


    [This grand sacrifice has significantly strengthened your stats!]


    [Your strength and dexterity stats have crossed four thousand points!]


    [The Living Weapon has made contact with your Perception Skill.]


    [Your Perception Skill has temporarily evolved to The Living Weapon''s Vision.]


    Shaw saw, felt, smelled, and just noticed three totems, a sword, a bow, and an arrow in every possible way. He could sniff out any weapon around him and their intent!


    ''Jake released an arrow. It''s so strong! Gotta respect the grind, bro! Anyway, this arrow is not meant to dispel any skill but to damage Ajed ck! He must have decided to confuse them! I can''t waste this chance,'' Shaw thought.


    Shaw withdrew his spear when the arrow was about to reach Ajed ck. It was held back by the other shaman, but it didn''t mean Shaw couldn''t take it away!


    That was when Shaw shocked everyone at the scene.


    He swept his weapon to the side before changing the grip to make a thrust! In fact, he didn''t have to change anything as his hand had be one with his spear!


    That wasn''t the reason everyone''s mouths opened.


    Shaw bent his upper body so much that it looked like he broke at least a few bones! In this inhumane way, Shaw thrust his weapon straight into Ajed ck''s chest.


    His arm began a rotation then!


    ''DRILL STRAIGHT TO HIS BONES, MY SPEAR! IN THE FUTURE, WE WILL FLAY DRAGONS AND CRAFT ARMOR FROM THEIR SCALES WITH THIS SKILL!'' Shaw howled.


    Meanwhile, Jake''s arrow connected with Ajed ck''s totem.


    It was a blunt arrow drawn in Formless Soldier Form.


    It caused Ajed ck''s hands to go numb.


    He couldn''t move his totem at all!


    ''It wasn''t meant to damage him?!'' Shaw inwardly eximed. If his teammates and girlfriend had heard him, he would have been scolded. This time, for sure.


    It didn''t matter, though.


    Shaw closed up distance and seized the chance. He didn''t care about the other shaman because Jake had teleported to assist him from the side.


    Facilitated by his friend, Shaw flung his spear, drawing a cut on stunned Ajed ck.


    He bent his legs and took a form before him.


    ''PRAYING MANTIS¡ªDRAGON SLAYING THRUSTS!''

 Chapter 257: The International Tournament (17)

    Each thrust felt like a heavy log mming into a gong.


    All efforts to stop the praying mantis were cut open by him, as his spear could seemingly sh through the sound. He was so fast that the television and other streaming services were forced to use a slow-motion feature to show a few of his moves!


    Ajed ck stood still.


    He was so defenseless and at Shaw''s wish.


    ''Am¡­ I going to lose¡­ not to Joker¡­ or Jester¡­ but to the clown?'' he thought.


    It might have sounded rude, but the reality was that Shaw really fit into the role of a clown in the Casual Clowns team. Esports fans also deemed him the weakest, so it was fine for him to receive this title.


    Being a clown, however, didn''t mean he was truly the weakest.


    Shaw had evolved so much that he could match his teammates and proudly stay beside them to represent their team on the international scene!


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    And finally, a thud¡­


    Ajed ck fell onto his rear. He raised his eyes at Shaw, his face draped in confusion and disbelief. His health points dropped below zero, so he had a mere second to take in the picture of his killer.


    A man with a unique Joker Mask with horns and hollow eyes stood over him.


    He curved his lips up, genuinely happy about his hunt!


    ''Damn clown¡­'' Ajed ck thought as he dispersed into a thousand particles.


    The core of Ogun, the African team, was defeated by I Come In Peace.


    Such was a plot twist in this tournament.


    -


    As Shaw had temporarily evolved into a different beast, defeating other shamans was just a formality.


    Jake and Arthur relied on their ecstatic teammate, allowing him to do most of the work. Seeing Shaw cutting totems in half and standing over his enemies was so nice.


    His appearance made him cooler, too.


    ''He also can''t talk now,'' Arthur whispered.


    Jake nodded.


    With that victory, The African Team lost their only representatives. They were the first team to get eliminated from the tournament. Eastern True Dragons''s ninja had hidden himself close to his tower.


    He didn''t know what fate had in store for him, but he couldn''t surrender.


    If he did, his countrymen would eat him alive.


    None of this mattered to Casual Clowns resting in the foreign tower. It was about to be destroyed, but each deserved a break.


    Jake collected the records and sat down on the floor.


    "We can return back¡­ well, he can''t hear us, so we will throw him into the teleport," Jake said.


    Arthur chuckled and nodded.


    "Let''s return. We''d better rest in Reba''s healing," Arthur took only a minute to rest before standing up and mentioning his girlfriend''s name. Well, he didn''t say it to unt.


    It was true that Jake and others were wasting their time on the first floor of the enemy tower. With their pdin''s healing, there was a chance Shaw would rejuvenate and get back to shape as well.


    It really depended on his new skill, though.


    Finally, the portal opened.


    Jake and Arthur threw Shaw in before hopping in themselves.


    Upon their return to their tower, the three clowns received unexpected messages.


    Those froze them still.


    [Your teammate, El Boss Queen, has been defeated.]


    [Your teammate, Prince, has been defeated.]


    -


    "Who?" Jake asked.


    He wanted to know who was strong enough to kill two of his teammates in his absence. And he''d ensure that they and their guilds would lose this tournament. Ready to get revenge, he stared heavily at Sin and Last Coin.


    Jake didn''t like how that news eclipsed their victories over others, but it wasn''t like they had a chance to speak about them to Sin or Last Coin.


    Sin''s healing embraced the records team.


    She replied, "We were raided twice. In our first defense, we lost Liza. She took the brunt of Kangaroo''s Rolling Thunder''s six taunts and helped Damien control the battlefield. It turned out that raid teams must ''only'' defeat a single enemy to receive a teleportation back. Justin got their mage, so Rolling Thunder ordered to return."


    Jake, Arthur, and Shaw nodded at Last Coin.


    The man faintly smiled.


    "In our second defense, we faced off against Blue Union. It was three versus three this time, but¡­" Sin twisted her face, appearing furious and bitter.


    It was so rare to see her like that that even Arthur stood still, unable to mutter a word.


    Sin calmed down. "Their team of three had a tank, ance user¡­ and a mage. The Meredith caught Damien in her chains and put him in an absurd skill! I couldn''t heal him! I couldn''t buff him! Nothing!


    He was like a foreigner to me! Even legendary skill didn''t help him!"


    It wasn''t surprising to see her so agitated and angry.


    Damien meant much more to her as well.


    The fact that she didn''t wear her calm mask as she talked about the second raid spelled how much she loved her brother and hated to see him lose.


    Meanwhile, Shaw and Arthur turned their eyes toward Jake.


    He had confirmed that he''d taken a fancy to Meredith.


    It was just a single meeting, but he could see her obsession and that it was a type that put him at ease. She could put a stop to his obsession.


    He smiled. "Damien didn''t die for naught, right?"


    Last Coin nodded. "He said he had done a number to their tank. He broke his shield and sword, so Blue Union''s tank can only rely on his armor¡­"


    Jake nodded. "You''re the leader from now on, Justin."


    "Eh?" Last Coin jumped on the spot.


    Jake cracked his neck. "It''s fair to assume that Meredith is on the seventh floor. The other strongest participants must also be on the same floor. Rolling Thunder and the Witch, I guess. I''ll pull off Joker Card and invite them for a mini battle royal game between the best of the best. While I''m busy with others, you sow The Apocalypse and win this tournament."


    Arthur coughed. "Just don''t say anything weird to Meredith."


    Jake looked at him. "I''m only honest with my boys. We still snitching to Anna?"


    "Guys, guys, guys! Don''t bring it up! Of course you don''t!" Shaw waved his hand. His other arm had yet to regenerate, but it was now clear he''d get it back with more healing.


    Jake chuckled. "Don''t worry." Jake turned his eyes toward worried Arthur. "She hasn''t seen my obsessions yet."


    That alone silenced Arthur and evaporated all concerns of his heart.


    He nodded. "Yes. It''s about time you show her what you''re made of."

 Chapter 258: The International Tournament (18)

    Casual Clowns discussed their n.


    It was reckless.


    Last Coin often raised his doubts and concerns about it, but the rest of the team had decided that it was time to be reckless. It was their turn to raid others.


    With the records in their hands, it''d be better for them to wait for others.


    Yet, Jake was sure that it was what others believed in.


    With his record of creating a mini battle royal game between the seventh floor''s participants, Jake''s battle lust reached its peak.


    "Justin. You''re the strongest," Jake said as he stood up.


    Last Coin looked up. "¡­I am."


    Everyone believed in him, so Justin embraced his new role and believed in himself a lot. He was crucial to their new n, and others supported him.


    The rest of the team smiled at them.


    It was now waiting time.


    The second the two portals appeared beside Casual Clowns, Jake whipped out his legendary record.


    [You have used A Legendary Record Of The Battlefield.]


    [You''re summoned to your seventh floor.]


    [Rolling Thunder, The First Witch, and The Meredith have been summoned to your seventh floor along with their statues.]


    An unknown mana slithered around Jake.


    He stared at his teammates. "I''ll see you soon."


    It was an ambiguous deration.


    Would he see them in the tournament or in the theater?


    His friends nodded at him before leaving the tower.


    Their n to win the entire international tournamentmenced!


    -


    Out of nowhere, the remaining best yers of The International Tournament gathered in one room. Each stood in front of their statue, checking on each other.


    Jake stood with his arms crossed, his eyes resting on his ally in this peculiar scenario¡ªThe First Witch.


    Though allies they may not have been before, the battle royal circumstances allowed the four of them to choose their allies and enemies.


    Jake''s intense stare might have been misunderstood by the viewers but not by The Witch Of Veni Vidi Vici. She stared back at him, finding within his gaze that he wasn''t interested in fighting her.


    Instead, he covertly suggested he''d take The Meredith.


    Because of their circumstances, Veni Vidi Vici had the most yers alive. Blue Union was two yers short, and so were Casual Clowns.


    Rolling Thunder''s team had only a pdin and a swordsman couple left.


    Eastern True Dragons had only a ninja left, but he wasn''t a problem as his statue could be easily destroyed.


    Ogun were gone.


    ''I can only count on my love birds,'' Rolling Thunder thought. He knew he was the sturdiest man in this international tournament and could survive the most.


    s, he had studied The Meredith''s magic and figured out she could somehow turn off people''s skills. She could strip him of his earth armor and attack him with chain magic.


    The second yer he didn''t want to deal with was The Witch. Her cauldron could store people, so the chances of her putting him into her cauldron were high.


    If he were to fall into that trap, he''d lose.


    ''It makes Joker the best opponent for me,'' Rolling Thunder cast his eyes on Jake. ''He''s agile and strong, but catching him into my tauntbo shouldn''t be difficult in this limited space! A single taunt is enough to have him dance on my palm!''


    That was when the temperature of the seventh floor rose.


    Rolling Thunder gasped.


    He turned his eyes toward the source of it, finding a woman gazing back at him. Her eye shone while the other was hidden beneath herrge, pointy hat.


    Before her stood a cauldron. It wasn''t small but also wasn''t big enough to cover her entirely.


    ''You seriously want to fight me?! Not a mage like yourself?!'' Rolling Thunder inwardly eximed as he had sensed by now that The Witch had put her crosshair on him. Find adventures at m_v l|e-NovelBin


    He was her target.


    Her cauldron bubbled with orange-red liquid, which looked like poison or perhaps mellowedva. It took her a second to conjure and animate her magic as mini spiders hooked their limbs on the edges of her cauldron before emerging from it tond on the floor.


    A small army of spiders marched toward Rolling Thunder.


    "Someone thinks that tanks are all about taunts!" Rolling Thunder''s voice thundered across the seventh floor. He activated his skill, wrapping himself in earth armor. It was particrly odd to see him summoning earth pieces out of nowhere, but perhaps he had stored them in his inventory.


    He became a ball of earth with six arms!


    "I''ll roll you to death," he dered.


    The First Witch smiled. "Are you offended because I summoned an army? Feeling bad that you can''t use taunt on my magic? I went for spiders because they can create webs, you braindead tank."


    Rolling Thunder blinked.


    Meanwhile, Jake and Meredith were locked in a staring contest.


    ''She looks so unapproachable,'' Jake thought. He was somewhat associated with cold and confident expressions on women because Sin attuned him to them, but Meredith induced such an inessible aura that Jake couldn''t really read her.


    If Jake hadn''t met her before in real life, he would have thought she was a different person.


    Meredith stood still in her mage outfit. It was particrly striking.


    She wore long over-knee heels and fis knee socks. A long, blue dress stretched around her except her front, where she showcased the most alluring part of her legs¡ªthe thigh gap. Those thighs were busting out of her equipment, which made her legs look quite sulent.


    A ck corset held her dress and white blouse; thetter was elegant, while the former pushed out her ample chest, highlighting their presence.


    She also wore arm sleeves. In her right hand, she clenched a long staff atop which ck and golden chains dangled.


    Her purple hair was unrestrained and freely framed her little head. Her red eyes reflected Jake''s mask.


    He smiled.


    It was hispelling smile.


    Meredith''s straight and cold lips twitched, momentarily melting into an odd smile.


    Before long, she arched her head back, returning to her aloof countenance, and activated her chain magic.

 Chapter 259: The International Tournament (19)

    Golden chains sprouted from the floor and air, putting Meredith in a unique zone.


    It was, in fact, a mana barrier, a skill mages learned rtively early in their gaming careers. It helped them remain on the battlefields for as long as possible.


    In Meredith''s case, however, the mana barrier wrapped her in golden chains.


    Meredith extended her hand forward and spread her palms wide.


    She curved her lips into a confident, arresting smile. "Release."


    The chains rattled before rocketing in Jake''s direction.


    He stood still, aware that she cast a simple magic to test him.


    In an instant, Jake caught his bow''s handle and crumbled into Formless Soldier Form. He drew the highest anchor, locking his eyes on Meredith''s face. His Death''s Lock drew a trajectory toward his opponent.


    All he had to do was to tuck in an arrow.


    Which he did.


    At the same time, the chains converged on him. Jake knew precisely when they would hit him as he read them through his perception zone. He also knew how much damage they would do.


    He nocked the second arrow. It was a blunt arrow with a flexible spine. It flew fast toward one of the many chains. Before this arrow hit its target, Jake rapidly released more arrows, each enough to take down Meredith''s attack.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    The volley of blunt arrows tackled Meredith''s assault.


    Meanwhile, Jake''s first arrow met with Meredith''s mana barrier. It spun against her barrier, causing sparks to splinter in all directions. A crack appeared on Meredith''s chain, but the entire barrier came at the top against Jake''s assault.


    It was a draw.


    ''Both of us didn''t show much¡ª'' Jake thought, only to have his thinking process disturbed by something holding onto his ankle, preventing him from releasing more arrows.


    He looked down, noticing a ck chain coiled around his ankle. He couldn''t make a step and enter his soldier form!


    Jake''s eyes widened.


    He felt an abundance of mana being ignited in this chain!


    ''This is bad!'' Jake thought.


    A small explosion rippled on the seventh floor. It hurled Jake up and caused him to fall down in a parab. He then heavily crashed into the floor.


    His perception bubble warned him about iing attacks. A wave of chains rolled toward him. Their rattlings cackled like grim reapers.


    Because of Jake''s high endurance, he didn''t lose his leg. He strained to stand up. On his two feet, Jake jumped away with the help of The Feather Step.


    He stared at the chains converging on the spot he had been, causing a small smoke of dirt to billow.


    [Archer Lv. 30 HP: 1986/2825 MP: 1261/1450]


    ''What was that ck chain? Is it something simr to Odin''s Arrow?'' Jake thought as he stared at his health points. He contorted his face in disbelief, as Meredith''s damage was too much! ''How many of them can she cast? And how did she slip through my perception zone! It''s much better than before¡­''


    Meredith used a trick.


    Though the perception skill was usually a bubble, it couldn''t go through objects in its early levels. At most, it''d go past them to scour the surroundings for its user.


    Meredith''s ck chain, therefore, was like a mole that burrowed itself below Jake''s foot. It emerged at the same time he was about to crumble into his form, making it seem like Meredith had utterly avoided his senses.


    ''Whatever she''s using to deceive me, I simply can''t stand still!'' Jakended on the floor. He immediately bolted to the side, releasing a few arrows.


    Those arrows weren''t meant to damage Meredith''s barrier zone.


    He needed more mobility.


    ''I will skid after each teleportation. I can and must be in a constant move,'' Jake thought. ''Her chain magic is simple so far. The problem is her ability to restrict others. That''s what makes Meredith the most dangerous. If she restricted my strength with that ck chain instead of damaging me, I would have been in a huge problem.''


    Meredith stepped forward.


    The sound of her heels tapping the floor resounded across the battlefield.


    She walked closer to Jake.


    ''Not a typical mage, huh?'' Jake thought, curving his lips up. It was odd for a mage to walk into a melee range, but Meredith seemed too confident in her defenses. ''She will force me to waste more stamina and mana¡­ Justin told me that the mana barrier can be perpetually up and only eats more mana when receiving damage from outside.''


    Jakended on the floor and skidded.


    He was like an ice skater, weaving around Meredith, whose chains were zooming after him.


    ''Let''s have a battle of resources, then!'' Jake thought. "ENDER! WUKONG! STRAIGHT AT HER!"


    Ender appeared in the skies with his proud screech.


    Wukong was beside Meredith''s mana barrier, and his staff was behind him.


    Both lurched at her.


    [Ender has entered the battle.]


    [Wukong has entered the battle.]


    [Their respective battle cooldowns have been applied to them.]


    mming his staff into Meredith''s chain, Wukong entered the fierce form and repeated the same move countless times. His every attack sounded like a gong, and he was in a battle mood like never before.


    He could feel that this battle mattered a lot to Jake.


    The same went for Ender.


    He sheathed his white beak in darkness before plummeting straight into Meredith''s mana barrier. A few cracks spread beneath his little form.


    He then took off and flew to the ceiling. Creating a darkness nest, he sank into it and came out from the floor! He weaved so many darkness threads around Meredith that she halted, clueless.


    She was also wary of them.


    Ender nocked himself on one of his threads and used them as a bowstring, elerating his flight! He bolted like a meteor into Meredith, causing one of her chains to snap into two!


    On the other hand, Jake was in a skid.


    He hadnded after using his The Feather Step, sheathing his arrow in a force of gravity.


    His eyes twinkled.


    ''Battle of resources is not what I expected from you¡­ but if that''s how you want to y, I will y along and destroy your mana barrier!'' Jake thought.


    Meredith''s perception caught his feelings.


    She turned around and stared into his eyes.


    A unique obsession swirled within his hues, making them look like the eyes of the abyss.


    Your next journey awaits at m v|l-e''-NovelBin


    She stood still, absorbed within them.

 Chapter 260: The International Tournament (20)

    It didn''t take long for Meredith to understand that Ender''s threads weren''t a threat. Stay tuned for updates on m-v -NovelBin


    She cut them off with a sweep of her golden chain and walked into them, breaking them.


    Her mana barrier was like a mini-tank that could steamroll anything.


    That said, Ender was still a problem, and so was Wukong.


    These two were level thirty summons, as Casual Clowns leveled everyone on their team to the tournament''s threshold. Their stats matched yers wielding epic and even legendary sses.


    Meaning these two were more than a problem.


    Meredith''s golden chains went after these two troublemakers. Those weapons slithered out of her mana barrier, zooming at Ender and Wukong.


    Even though these two fought well against Meredith''s magic, it took her only a touch to restrict them.


    [Wukong has lost his strength stat.]


    [Ender has lost its intelligence stat.]


    While releasing his arrows, Jake noticed those messages. His beast-tamer subss had notified him of hispanion''s predicament.


    It shook his heart, but it wasn''t like he could do anything about it. His arrowsnded on Meredith''s mana barrier, eating many mana points.


    She looked impassive, still focusing on Jake''s pets.


    Her chains wrapped around Wukong''s arm. She flung him up.


    Meanwhile, Ender was pped away. He was too small to receive any kind of attack.


    These two little ones crashed into the ground.


    Their consciousness faded away.


    Jake called them back to his tattoos, telling them they did well. Even though these two couldn''t hear him, he believed they would know about it after waking up.


    If not, he''d tell them the same words again.


    ''Using your arrows while you''re unconscious doesn''t go well with me, but I need them,'' Jake thought as he sheathed a blunt arrow with Wukong''s tattoo.


    Although Wukong was unconscious, Jake could move his presence to the arrow.


    Meredith''s golden chains loomed over her mana barrier. She released them at Jake again, intent on not letting him catch any breath.


    Jake drew the highest anchor. He released his blunt arrow at one of her chains.


    The sound of a bell rang out upon the contact.


    The golden chair froze mid-air.


    Wukong''s Arrow was one hundred percent stun, meaning Jake could stun those chains and rob Meredith of her golden chains! The n worked, so Jake repeated the same move against the remaining chains.


    ''I don''t know how many of them she can cast, but I got much more room now!'' Jake thought. He couldn''t tell whether Meredith was worried about it because of her poker face, but he wasn''t the type to make his next moves based on someone else''s expression!


    He pulled his bowstring. ''Time for a surprise, Meredith.''


    A ck eagle''s tattoo coiled the six-ded arrow.


    Jake released it in his strongest form, letting it whistle throughout the floor!


    BANG!


    Upon the impact with Meredith''s mana barrier, Ender''s Arrow spun against it, infecting her defense with its anti-magic properties. It took five seconds for Meredith''s mana barrier to disperse.


    Her chains nked onto the floor. Their colors became silver like empty vessels.


    The crowd gasped.


    Even in The Seventh Division Of Europe''s Esports Tournament, Meredith never looked so defenseless. She stood still in her mage equipment, so liable it was a shock.


    Jake didn''t let any feelingse over him.


    He drew the bowstring to his face. His Death''s Lock marked Meredith''s face.


    He let the arrow fly.


    In response, Meredith simply raised her index finger.


    The arrow met an invisible defense zone.


    She caught the arrow, stared at it briefly, and threw it away.


    "Not going to teleport to it?" Meredith asked.


    Jake shook his head, "Not today."


    He thought, ''Was that a normal mana barrier? So, she has two defensive skills? Or can her chain magic attune itself to all skills in her possession, simr to my legendary ss? At least her chains are still stunned¡ª''


    All chains suddenly rattled.


    The silver chains lit up in their respective colors before raising to cover Meredith in the strongest mana barrier of the entire tournament. The chains Jake had stunned shook off their rust, bing lively again.


    Six chains dangled around Meredith. Those were her weapons.


    The rest of the chains were a part of her mana barrier.


    She arched her head back, gazing at Jake.


    Not even a sweat broke on her face, and she looked as fine as before the battle.


    The crowd shook their head. She was much different than the rest.


    Her next move proved that it wasn''t her ss that made her a monster.


    Despite fighting Jake and hispanions, Meredith kept brewing a surprise attack. She didn''t let that appear on her face even when all her magic became dispelled for a second.


    And when it returned to her, Meredith needed a final touch to her secret attack.


    Out of nowhere, the second ck chain emerged from below Jake.


    He sensed it before it wrapped around his ankle.


    The most impressive part of this surprise attack was that Jake had been on a constant move. Although Meredith knew that Jake''s movement skill depended on arrows strewn around the battlefield, this knowledge alone shouldn''t have been enough to get him as he was also skidding.


    Yet, she achieved this feat.


    Jake kicked the ground and jumped behind.


    s, the chain sprouted like a flower and perched itself before him.


    It was a ck chain coated in a dangerous crimson-red aura: the same chain that hacked many of Jake''s health points.


    It swayed like a parasite before exploding.


    Jake didn''t even have time to put up a guard.


    He was blown away.


    He cratered into the tower''s wall, crashing it. A web of cracks popped open around him. Broken pieces of the wall fell onto his head.


    As the cloud of dirt subsided, Meredith and the crowd saw that Jake''s Joker Mask shattered into pieces. The remaining piece of it hanging on his face just peeled off, revealing him to the world.


    Jake gazed ahead. ''I need more¡­ damage.''


    He detached himself from the crater and pulled himself up.


    Explosions rang out in Jake''s ears.


    Meredith''s chains didn''t stay idle as she broke Jake''s arrows. She mercilessly cut off his means of escape and mobility¡­ she was done ying around.


    Jake smirked. ''Good girl. Taking care of me so much¡­ I will evolve. Don''t you worry.''

 Chapter 261: The International Tournament (21)

    Jake didn''t bother checking his health points.


    A single mistake would result in his defeat.


    He understood this much.


    He couldn''t allow her to catch him!


    Jake threw himself into a motion. Despite not having any arrows around the battlefield, he still could rely on his dexterity and perception skills.


    He eluded all golden chains bolting at him. It looked like he was in a parkour park. A few encounters with them were too close since Jake could have heard them whistling in his ears.


    He ducked the golden chain, threw himself into a roll, and then quickly rose. He ran around like a madman whose future depended on dodging those chains!


    Odin''s tattoo burned.


    Jake thought, ''I know! I know you''re a raw damage, but¡­''


    But he feared even Fenrir''s Arrow wouldn''t be enough against Meredith.


    That was when Meredith''s chains returned to her side.


    She furtively checked her stats before nodding to herself.


    "Yamata No Orochi," Meredith whispered.


    Jake didn''t know what she did, but his perception skill rmed him. His instincts were ringing within him, telling him about the iing danger.


    The danger soon took form.


    Meredith produced an absurd amount of chains. She no longer had six golden chains but so much more that Jake couldn''t count them. Those chains weaved around each other, thickening their mass.


    In less than a few seconds, Jake could see through her scheme.


    Her chains formed an eight-headed serpent. Each head had two ck chains, their crimson-red auras shining within their skulls.


    The weight of those chains and the abundance of mana within them caused this skill to be an ultimate weapon strong enough to fight against armies alone¡­ or teams!


    Jake stood like an ant before it.


    He felt how powerful it was.


    At its feet, Meredith stood still. Her mana barrier was on a much higher level now that she used this skill. Only destroying eight heads could get Jake to her side!


    This skill was her original skill, which she created after studying Yamata No Orochi for her school project.


    Meredith''s voice resounded across the floor. "Stronger and faster¡­ You can no longer run away from me, Archer."


    Jake''s heart thumped aloud.


    His eyes widened, and Jake gazed at Yamata No Orochi.


    It was such a beautiful skill.


    It was such a demanding skill.


    Meredith must have worked a lot to make it a reality.


    Yamata No Orochi must have frightened and shocked countless enemies¡­ but not Jake.


    Itpelled him to go beyond limits, and he loved that.


    He saw a single way to win against it and defeat Meredith.


    He broadly smiled. His peculiar Joker Smile hit the audience like a smooth criminal.


    Abruptly, Jake clenched his bow and shot an arrow toward the ceiling.


    He teleported to it and nocked it on his bowstring.


    His back faced Yamata No Orochi. Its eight jaws lurched forward to devour him.


    Jake''s mind spun.


    His bow elongated so much that it was twice his height.


    Jake''s hands moved on their own, then. He nocked the second, the third, the fourth, the fifth, the sixth, the seventh¡­ and the eight arrow on his bowstring.


    [I can release up to Seven Hydras.]


    ''I''m better than you, Viktor!'' Jake shouted at the memory swirling in his head.


    [You should believe more in your talent.]


    ''Of course, Master! I am better than this tsundere¡­ and more talented than you!'' Jake inwardly nodded.


    [I never regretted training skills raw.]


    ''Yeah¡­ hard work is my trading card! That''s why I know the requirements for Hydra! I know how it works and drilled those prerequisites into my bones! Create trajectories for my arrows! Sheathe The Feather Step''s gravity concept into those trajectories and bend them along with my arrows! Mark the targets and control the flight from the beginning to the end!


    I can do this! I will do this to win against her!''


    Jake''s perception skill howled within him as he sheathed Odin''s tattoo into one of his eight arrows.


    That was when everything started lining up!


    Continue your adventure at m|v-l''e -NovelBin


    [You have temporarily unlocked The Archer''s Feral Vision.]


    [Your skill, The Feather Step, has evolved to the legendary grade.]


    A jolt of electricity went through Jake.


    He sneered.


    [You have created an original skill based on Viktor Asta Bow''s Hydra.]


    "THE EIGHT-HEADED FENRIR!" Jake screamed.


    He turned around, facing the zooming Yamata No Orochi with his face and bow! His eyes shone bright as he reflected Meredith''s face.


    He drew the bowstring close to his face, the bow''s limbs trembling as unbelievable strength had been put into it.


    [The Eight-Headed Fenrir has used Death''s Lock.]


    [The Eight-Headed Fenrir has used Fenrir''s Arrow.]


    Jake slid the bowstring on his thumb ring.


    Thunder pped eight times.


    Eight arrows tucked into his trajectories.


    None of them whistled; they howled like a pack of wolves.


    All arrows blinked to Yamata No Orochi, each arrow taking heads directly!


    Countless sparks fled away as spinning arrows drilled into the chains! Tremors swept through the floor.


    Above, the wolves and serpents were in a stalemate, crying distinctively.


    It clicked, then.


    Simultaneously, all eight arrows went through the eight-headed serpent''s skulls. The necks of Yamata No Orochi didn''t even prove to be a challenge, as arrows quickly converged on Meredith''s barrier!


    She was assaulted from two sides, either attacked by three arrows!


    Because each arrow carried Fenrir''s presence, its damage was beyond what Meredith could handle.


    Eight ps of thunder swept through her small head.


    Meredith''s mana barrier cracked into a thousand particles, leaving her utterly defenseless.


    All chains burst into pieces as well.


    She caught her head as she received a bacsh from having her trump card and mana barrier destroyed in a short time. It was difficult to remain on two feet.


    Meanwhile, Jakended.


    He drew the highest anchor.


    The thunder cracked.


    The arrow flew straight at Meredith.


    s, his fingers were too strained by constant battles and The Eight-Headed Fenrir! Ultimately, the arrow missed its target and lodged itself in Meredith''s shoulder.


    The second thunder resounded.


    She puked a mouthful of blood, and so did Jake.


    Meredith raised her trembling hand.


    Jake''s heart sank into coldness. ''I can''t let her¡­ hit me¡­''


    Fortunately, she didn''t have the strength to break the arrow within her shoulder. Jake teleported to it. He held one of his twin swords and thrust it straight into her chest!


    At the same time, Meredith surprised Jake by taking out a ck chain.


    Those ck chains were his bane!


    Meredith fell onto her rear as Jake draped her. He was now atop her.


    "You will die," Jake spat as he used his weight to drive his sword deeper into her chest.


    "We will both die," Meredith replied as a matter of fact.


    Jake leaned closer to her ear now that his sword was quite deep into her. "I''m not so troubled by that."


    "¡­I don''t mind it, either," Meredith replied after a few awkward seconds.


    The chain was wrapped around them, ready to kill them both.


    Jake licked his lips.


    He said, "Go out with me."


    "You really asked me out when we''re about to die?"


    "Yeah, you only have a few seconds to reply in those awesome circumstances."


    "How about you tell me what you like about me?"


    "Your tits and¡ª"


    BANG!


    [You have died.]


    [The Meredith has died.]

 Chapter 262: The International Tournament (22)

    Jake woke up in a dark capsule.


    Its lid immediately opened upon sensing him blinking.


    The scene of the theater parted like a curtain before him. The lights momentarily stunned Jake, and then he looked up at the people cheering at him.


    "That was awesome, Joker!"


    "That eight-arrow release was epic!"


    "You defeated two favorites alone!"


    Various people cheered at him in broken English. Most, if not everyone, were hyped about his battles and performance, wishing him a good career in the esports scene.


    Although Jake epted allpliments and waved back at the crowd, he focused more on searching Meredith''s capsule.


    Shey still in her capsule, staring at the crowd absentmindedly.


    It seemed there was much going on through her mind, so much that she hadn''t raised her upper body and justfortably nested herself in her capsule.


    She quickly put on her confident expression and peeked out of her capsule. After waving at the crowd, Meredith noticed Jake gazing at her.


    She looked away and hopped out of her nest.


    Meredith did a curtsy to the crowd before leaving the scene.


    Jake quickly followed her example. He bowed like in The Seventh Division''s Tournament and ran after the woman he''d confessed to.


    It was quite disrespectful to his teammates, as the tournament was still ongoing.


    Jake, however, believed that they''d understand him.


    Running through a corridor, Jake was about to call out Meredith.


    s, she entered the female toilet.


    It was a sacred ce no man could enter!


    A staff member was also present to watch for anything indecent. She curtly eyed Jake before shifting her stare from him.


    Jake leaned onto the wall.


    He crossed his arms.


    ''This is terrible¡­ I must have killed her goodwill toward me with this one sentence! I shouldn''t have mentioned her tits at all¡­'' Jake berated himself.


    In his defense, he was a young man. He never had a girlfriend before, and hormones couldn''t have yed tricks on his mind until he opened his head toward other things than his archery.


    He was no longer teetered to his obsession, though it still would be an important part of him.


    Jake stared ahead, waiting for Meredith toe out.


    It was his only chance to mend his mistake.


    -


    Meredith stood before the window and a sink. Her head was low, seemingly absorbed in the water pouring from the faucet.


    She didn''t look happy.


    And it wasn''t because of the loss, but because of the man who had defeated her.


    ''I thought he would be different¡­ but men are men,'' Meredith thought. It wasn''t the first time Jake''s attention had been stolen by her chest.


    Meredith wasn''t a naive maiden, either. She understood that men were drawn to womanly features and didn''t make a fuss whenever someone would lower their eyes, provided the other people didn''t step over boundaries.


    When Jake''s gaze had been seemingly wedged in her cleavage, she had lifted her finger up and set him up. She brought the conversation back to its tracks and saw more of him.


    She could see that he was different yet simr to her. Whenever she spoke about her love for history and lost herself in the past, she could feel Jake listening to her.


    He was with her in this obsession!


    This single detail drew her closer to him.


    She felt like they could be friends or even more.


    He also absorbed her into his world.


    Had it not been for that, Meredith wouldn''t have used Yamata No Orochi so fast. Her excuse was that she couldn''t spend more time on Jake because of The Witch and Rolling Thunder fighting in the vicinity, but the truth was that she wanted to see more of his obsession.


    ''He didn''t¡­ say anything wrong,'' Meredith told herself. Discover stories with m,v l''e-NovelBin


    It was another excuse.


    Yet, it didn''t really do its magic.


    Meredith''splex was her chest.


    It shaped her into a woman she was never meant to be, as ever since middle school, girls would be jealous of her, and boys would treat her as nothing but a girl with a huge chest.


    At first, she tried to show her true self, to no avail. Everyone called her fake.


    Inter months, she turned distant and unapproachable.


    Her development didn''t stop as Meredith came to terms with her fate. At that point, she was assertive and detached from the world around her, with a little window open for anyone to enter her world.


    Her obsession with history was another weakness, but even that was too much for others to handle.


    Nheless, Meredith was at the point where she would stop anyone from bothering her with a simple stare. Her re was also something else. She was far from a woman who would get swayed by others and their opinion about her.


    Sheported herself with such confidence that bing closer to her was like wanting a moon.


    Knock! Knock!


    "Miss Meredith¡­ I''m just checking on you," a female staff member entered the toilet only to gasp. "You''re crying! Is it because of that man outside?!"


    "I''m crying?" Meredith asked.


    She raised her head and looked at herself in the window. Streaks flowed down on her cheeks.


    "W-Who is outside?!" Meredith asked in a hurry.


    When she learned about a ck-haired man with green eyes, Meredith instinctively opened her purse and took out a little make-up bag.


    She fixed everything, including her red eyes.


    She inhaled deeply before leaving the toilet.


    She went past the worried staff member. "Thank you for your concerns."


    Outside, the situation had significantly changed.


    It wasn''t just Jake waiting for her, but also Triple M. These two didn''t say even a word, but there was a palpable tension between them. If these two looked into each other''s eyes, a lightning streak surely would pop off between them!


    Meredith remained indifferent. She stared at them like she usually would.


    Inwardly, however, her voice was loud. ''I want to go home!''

 Chapter 263: The International Tournament (23)

    ''I want to go home!'' Meredith inwardly shouted. ''Why is he here?! I don''t want to be a part of a love drama! I don''t have any experience! I can¡­ I can shoot them down with a stare! It always works because I''m sexy!''


    Her real self poured out as she was put before something Meredith had never dealt with. Anyone who had taken fancy to her was shot down before anything could be done.


    She''d also ignore those who didn''t have the guts to confess to her.


    She did as she thought.


    Meredith arched her head back and sharply said, "What are you two doing here? Back to your team''s room. The Tournament is not over yet."


    "I''ve been waiting for you because our talk is not done yet," Jake smiled as he spoke to Meredith in a voice he didn''t know he could utter. Was it a honey voice? He turned his eyes to the side, his voice growing sharp. "How about you leave us alone for a while?


    Can''t you understand with your peanut-sized brain that you will have a lot of room to talk with Meredith after she returns to Blue Union''s room?"


    Meredith squealed inside. ''Yes! Tell him off, Archer! Ah, I don''t know his real name! How stupid of me! I should have asked before the tournament!


    Wait! Wrong! He should have told me his real name! He''s stupid, not me!''


    Meanwhile, Triple M growled. "I can''t have you do anything to her. You just lost to her, so who knows what''s on your mind? She''s not safe with a little guy like you around!"


    Meredith inwardly shook her head. ''But he toppled you backward with a push! And we''re not in a movie! Just give up and leave us alone! I want to give him a second chance! Ah¡­ I guess...


    I do¡­ but I can''t be easy! I can''t be that easy! He made me cry, so he must struggle to get me on a date!''


    Jake hollered. "Oh, you already forgot how I stood over you? What happened back then? Listen here, I don''t want to waste time with an idiot like you, so I will be blunt. I''ve asked her out, so I need to hear her response."


    Triple M''s mouth widened.


    This man was too blunt!


    He trembled.


    ''But you made me cry!'' Meredith protested.


    Jake coughed. "And I blundered, so I need to fix that."


    ''Yes, good boy!'' Meredith imagined herself pping her hands. In truth, she stood still, with her expression indifferent and cold. It was as though nothing touched her.


    Jake stepped forward and looked over his shoulder. "Just because you are a coward doesn''t mean I will sit back and wait for a perfect chance. Or rather, I made a perfect chance myself."


    ''Oh god, he''s speaking about us being so close while on low HP! That was smart and cool from him! If he had given me a chance to cast a mana barrier, he would have lost! Two birds with one stone! Hehe~~'' Meredith squealed as she stared at Jake.


    He turned his head back and looked into her eyes.


    Her heart pounded.


    "Your obsession. It made me realize that my own obsession is not that bad. I''m the type to give it all to whatever I do. In the current case, it''s archery. I''m ready to bring it to the top and make it stand beside others. I even want to participate in the real world''s archery contests and be the best.


    Because of this obsession, I really needed time to open my heart to other things, such as rtionships. But on the day I met you, I immediately knew you could nurture my obsession and take care of me. I also instantly knew there was a spot for me in your world as we went on the history endeavor together."


    Meredith''s mind spun. ''He felt the same way! Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh! I realized I was too close when I thought about that day alone in the room! What about you?! Ah, I can''t ask now!''


    "I will ask again. Will you go out with me?" Jake asked.


    ''He must be scared to talk about my appearance! So cute!'' Meredith thought. She faintly smiled. "It would be disrespectful to not give you a chance after such a heartfelt confession. After the award ceremony?"


    "Yes," Jake fervently nodded, warming Meredith''s heart.


    She asked for his social media ount.


    That was how she found out about his name. It was pretty odd, but Meredith didn''t have the heart to point that out. It was also difficult for her to speak as she was worried her true self would leak out.


    She smiled. "See you soon."


    After those words, Meredith walked away. When she turned around the corner and was alone in the other corridor, she sprinted up and ran as far as possible.


    She found an excellent spot to call her best friend. "SOS!"


    "What? Are we ganging up on Joker? I saw the battle!" Chloe, Meredith''s best friend, asked.


    "I have a date today!" Meredith shouted. "OMG!"


    "OMG!" Chloe''s voice hitched. "Who stole our Merry''s heart?!"


    "Archer! I mean, Jake!"


    "WHAT?! He beat you!"


    "Yes, he was good!"


    "MERRY! I know it was in the game and tournament, but watch your words!"


    "I can''t! I just can''t! I can only think of his smile and those eyes! His stare when he was about to release those eight arrows at me can''t leave my mind! I''m getting hot! It''s difficult to breathe!"


    "I can hear it!"


    "The other day, we happened to go together to the historical square! He was with me all the time, even when I lost myself in the past! You would just do your stuff, but he was with me! He made a mistake today and mentioned my chest, but men are so stupid I forgave him that! He struggled on to receive my forgiveness!"


    "Did he really?"


    Discover hidden stories at m,v l''e-NovelBin


    "Yes! I can tell he was honest! He really was!"


    "Yes, I believe your judgment!"


    "What now?"


    "What do you mean now? You looked gorgeous on the scene, girl! Keep the same hairstyle. Just change the dress! Wear something more casual! And you''re ready to go!"


    "But¡­ how should I act?"


    "Be yourself."


    "It''s impossible¡­"


    "Silly girl¡­ then do your best to befortable around him! If he''s him, you will naturally be yourself around him! He will be stressed, too! My sexiest bestie will be beside him! Both of you will be different! No stress!


    Go at him!"


    "OMG!"


    "OMG!"


    Meredith whispered, "Go at him?"


    "Yes! You need to eat his lips! It''s about time you tasted good stuff!"


    "I never knew you were so dangerous, Loe!"


    "If this Jake fumbles a bag, it''ll be at least five years before you find someone else! Your assertiveness scares people! So don''t waste this asion and get experience! It''s just a kiss anyway."


    Meredith''s head was now like a tomato.


    She gulped down.


    "Can I practice it somehow?"


    "Not really."


    "But I don''t want to screw up!"


    "It might be better if you screw up!"


    "What?!"


    "You''ll expose your real self!"


    "Noooooooo!"


    "Hehe!"


    "Don''t bully me!"


    "Ah, I wish I could cuddle you up!"

 Chapter 264: The International Tournament (24)

    Jake clenched his hand in celebration before walking away like a boss.


    He didn''t even bother looking at Triple M.


    This man was a loser.


    Before long, Jake entered Casual Clown''s room.


    Damien and Liza were there. It was a waiting room before the award ceremony. Comfortable sofas were adjacent to the walls, lots of snacks waited on the table to be gobbled, and a huge screen hung across the room.


    The couple were in an intimate position.


    Damieny on Liza''s thighs as though telling everyone around that those sofas couldn''t match his standards.


    His girlfriend mellowed so much that she only ruffled his hair while wearing a faint smile.


    Jake broke the love bubble.


    "Here is my dark horse!" Damien raised his hand and waved at Jake. "Took you so long toe here. Ye chased after Meredith? The draw between love interests is such an art!"


    Jake smiled. "We''re going on a date today."


    Those words drew apuse from the couple. As tournament spectators, they heard casters and the audience discussing the tournament''s favorites.


    Meredith was often on people''s tongues. She was a ss above others, and fans believed she had a great future in esports! Her chain magic was so unique that she could aim high in this field, if not for the very top.


    In addition, she was beautiful and confident. She was an unapproachable type, meant to be admired from afar, a perfect person to be an idol of many.


    And here was Joker, who had stolen her heart.


    Apuse! Apuse!


    Damien went out of his way to apud his dark horse.


    "Need my ck credit card?"


    "No, I''ll spend my money."


    "Good choice."


    Jake sat on the other sofa. He couldn''t imagine sitting beside the couple. He picked up a drink, as his throat was dry from ying the tournament and confessing his feelings.


    He wasn''t in a mood to eat.


    Liza asked. "What''s the n?"


    Jake narrowed his eyes. "Who won? Rolling Thunder or The Witch?"


    "The Witch," Liza replied.


    Jake sneered. "Just like we expected. Good. The n is quite crazy, but we''re betting on several factors. One of them is that the raid team can''t be teleported to an empty tower. It would be boring for an audience if other participants destroyed statues, right?"


    The couple nodded.


    -


    Jake snatched the cores of other teams when the raid and record teleports opened.


    He bet on his legendary record, sowing unease into other teams. The sudden disappearance of the best yers should at least thwart ns and force others to react differently.


    At the same time, the rest of the Casual Clowns entered the record team. All of them could enter because the International Tournament was close to its end game.


    Their goal wasn''t records but other towers.


    Shaw, Arthur, Justin, and Reba immediately ditched the record battlefield.


    Meanwhile, Kangaroo''s team decided to search for a ninja to get a free record. With an additional record in hand, they could strengthen their status. In an hour, these two killed the ninja.


    On the other part of the battlefield, Blue Union decided to raid the other tower. They believed that they would be able to find their mage somewhere else. Their reasoning was that someone used a hostage record.


    Veni Vidi Vici yed it safe.


    When their witch suddenly disappeared, they remained in the tower.


    It meant that Blue Union invaded them!


    It was four against five out of nowhere!


    Casual Clowns found a foreign tower in fifteen minutes.


    Arthur said, "It has to be Veni Vidi Vici''s tower!"


    "We''re lucky¡­ too lucky!" Shaw eximed


    "Luck is a part of the skill!" Reba replied.


    Justin stared seriously at the tower. He turned on the invisible mantle, an essory Jake could bring to the tournament! It was now in Justin''s hands.


    He tested how it worked before turning it off.


    "Jake predicted that The Witch would win against Rolling Thunder," Last Coin said. "If everything went ording to his n, she should soon be up in her tower, weakened and exhausted."


    Arthur nodded. "If her teammates are here, we''ll fight. The best scenario is for Blue Union to be inside, too. We didn''t see the kangaroo''s couple, so we''re in trouble if they remain in their tower."


    Shaw clenched his spear. "Doesn''t matter! We''ll win! We''re much stronger! I''m only worried about thatnce dude and The Witch!"


    Justin swallowed his saliva and shouted, "I''ll put us in an invisible mantle when we enter the tower! If there''s a battle inside, we will split! I''ll run to the seventh floor and wait for The Witch! You deal with the others! If there''s no battle, we''ll kill them as four! Let''s do it!"


    "YEAH!" Casual Clowns eximed like seasoned warriors.


    They entered the tower and were immediately blinded by various skills, hurling back and forth on the first floor. Justin didn''t let this affect him, activating the invisible essory while blinded.


    It took Casual Clowns a few seconds to see through others.


    "Blue Union! I remember this Hussar!" Arthur said.


    Shaw nodded. "He''s the real deal. He has summoned his pet, so we must wait at least 5 minutes, right?"


    "Yeah, Jake said he should have up to ten minutes cooldown. There''s a chance he can keep him summoned for longer, but we can''t wait this long," Justin said. "I''ll head over to the seventh floor. Take over the invisible zone, Reba!"


    It sounded like Justin holding onto the invisible ne was a wrong choice. But if there wasn''t any battle going on, it would have been better for him to hold onto that power.


    That said, it was a simple trade that didn''t really disturb the invisible zone''s flow.


    These two wielded mana at a high level.


    Justin sneaked past others and went upstairs.


    Meanwhile, Casual Clowns bid for time.


    Shaw grinned since their roles were reversed. In the desert ind during The Seventh Division Tournament, it was them chasing others while the enemy team waited.

 Chapter 265: The International Tournament (25)

    Justin ran upstairs as fast as he could.


    He was out of breath on the seventh floor. He fought for air as he propped himself on the wall, staring forward to see if The Witch had returned.


    No soul was on the seventh floor, tough.


    Only the statue of The Witch stood out in this ce. It appeared so defenseless that Justin wanted to close the distance with it by using his mana step and begin the statue''s destruction.


    A few steps in triggered a change.


    It wasn''t anything predetermined, as The Witch had simply returned to the seventh floor after defeating Rolling Thunder.


    She showed up like a fairy.


    This fabulous image didn''tst a few seconds as she plummeted onto her knees. She was exhausted, and her headache scratched her from within. Droplets of sweat trickled down her chin, and she couldn''t open her eyes.


    It was because she wrung her brain during a battle against another core participant in The Tournament, which drained her a lot.


    "Casual Clown¡­" The Witch whispered. "You yed your cards well."


    Records other yers received protected their statues, enriched theirnds, and strengthened their statues. Still, none of them would save her from imminent demise.


    It was because Casual Clowns used their trump card too well!


    Justin raised his hand. An orb slipped out of his sleeve, shining like a little moon.


    "We thought of many scenarios and believed this one to be the most urate," he said.


    It wasn''t Jake''s type to bet on luck, so hepelled others to think about various possible scenarios.


    He also didn''t want to miss anything, so he needed everyone''s opinion.


    Once everyone shared their views, a new n was formed.


    A reckless n, to be exact.


    "Gust Of Wind," Last Coin whispered. Aser of wind bolted in The Witch''s direction. It was like a bullet.


    s, Last Coin underestimated The Witch''s resilience. She pped the floor with her staff and conjured her cauldron, taking the wind inside!


    A blue mana streak was left behind in its wake.


    Justin didn''t summon it.


    A terrible precognition filled his mind.


    The mana streak straightened. Before long, Justin''s vision spun as he flew toward the cauldron to be its new dweller.


    When his vision cleared, he was floating in a new world.


    The Witch coughed¡­ "I have¡­ a minute at most."


    A few secondster, a small pebble zoomed off the cauldron. A secondter, the cauldron shook worse than a kettle as it began spitting out a seemingly infinite amount of pebbles.


    "This is Rolling Thunder''s Earth Armor, which I broke!" The Witch eximed. She arched her head back to look at the pebbles raining down the seventh floor.


    They didn''t break upon the contact with the ceiling or floor. This earth element was of the highest quality,ing from the core yer himself!


    The Witch stored it in her cauldron forter use. She also strained so much to break through Rolling Thunder''s defenses that she swore not to waste her efforts.


    Last Coin, however, could animate those pebbles with his skills within her cauldron. He was in a new world that followed the rules of alchemy, meaning he was like a fish in the water!


    The rain of stones hammered on The Witch''s mana barrier. Her defenses looked like broken eggshells since she didn''t have much mana.


    It''d take a few more pebbles to defeat her.


    The surprises didn''t cease, though.


    A male hand soon emerged from the cauldron, hooking itself on the edge.


    Last Coin hauled himself up,ing out from the cauldron. Water drenched him from head to toe, and he came out as someone who had seemingly swam thousands of kilometers.


    His weight toppled the cauldron.


    He strained to stand up.


    On his two feet, he locked his eyes on The Witch. "The witchcraft looks fun."


    The Witch gasped.


    Her cheeks blushed.


    "Are you the wizard I have been searching for?" she softly whispered.


    Justin''s heart jumped up to his throat.


    Why was she so cute out of nowhere?!


    -


    "His horse disappeared!"


    "Kill him first!"


    "¡­"


    The three Casual Clowns rushed out of their invisible zone. Their sses were melee, so three ran forward in an epic choreography.


    Arthur and Shaw were on the same page. These two had confirmed that their coordination was on a high level without the need for words. Only eye contact was enough for them!


    Reba, however, was such a talented swordsman that she adapted to them.


    The three of them were like a well-oiled machine!


    They breezed past others, getting closer to their main target, Hussar.


    The man was surprised to see three clowns suddenly emerge from nowhere and go at him! He put up a guard, but he was so weakened and exhausted that it didn''t really matter!


    "For today''s magic trick¡­"


    "We will make you¡­"


    "¡­disappear!"


    Three shes went through Hussar''s armor as clowns went past him. Each sh burst with an extensive amount of blood!


    The man couldn''t believe what had just happened. Even his blood swirling around him didn''t help him ept the reality.


    Only when he hit the ground and died did Hussar understand that he had lost.


    Casual Clowns exchanged nces.


    Like a wind, these three switched their target to Blue Union''s spearman. This man had also defeated one of Veni Vidi Vici, so he needed a recuperation.


    s, his healer died. He also didn''t have any potions!


    When clowns'' shadows loomed over him, he eximed. "Damn you!"


    "Thank Untamed for teaching us a few tricks!" Shaw shouted. He had been haunted by his death on the desert ind. Now, it was the experience he''d use to defeat others!


    He''d use all in his hands to defeat his opponents.


    The spearman died.


    Clowns turned their eyes toward Veni Vidi Vici''s swordsman. Their smiles fell on him. He grit his teeth and put up a guard, only to block a few attacks before dying an inevitable death.


    The same fate had befallen others.


    It was impossible to win against Casual Clowns'' surprise attack, as their pdin was actually a legendary ss in disguise!


    Sometimeter, a couple of Kangaroo Team entered the tower.


    Their expression fell when they noticed Veni Vidi Vici''sst man taking hisst breath.


    The tower started crumbling.


    Last Coin walked downstairs. "The Witch died."


    Arthur, Shaw, and Reba nodded.


    The four pairs of eyes pierced through the couple.


    Reba used her legendary skill, rejuvenating everyone on her team.


    Basking in the golden light, Last Coin raised his hand and pointed it at the couple.


    He whispered in a chill tone, "Apocalypse."


    All lights turned off for a second.


    In the next second, the couple stood before elements taking various forms. Fire flowed like water, earth snaked like lightning, water swayed like me, and more. This absurd image caused them to believe that the doom had embraced them and that nothing could be done about it.


    Amidst this chaos, the synced trio bolted at the couple.


    The couple''s death was genuinely unavoidable.


    Their demise marked the finale of The First International Tournament.


    The winners¡ªCasual Clowns.


    The crowd apuded once thest four emerged from their capsules.


    It was time for the award ceremony now!

 Chapter 266: The Award Ceremony (1)

    "LET''S GO!" Jake stood up from the sofa.


    His team won The International Tournament! Everyone worked so hard toward this goal, but the final four did such a splendid job that he wanted to immediately hug and congratte them!


    They executed the n perfectly!


    "I can''t believe everything worked so well in our favor!" Liza eximed.


    Damien was staring at the screen in silence. His eyes rested on Last Coin''s face. He sighed and lifted his head from the soft heaven he''d been resting on all this time.


    He smiled. "All''s well that ends well! The Award Ceremony is thest event for Casual Clowns before we embark on our new journey! Enjoy it to your heart''s content! Don''t cling to me!"


    "Who''s clinging to you? Obviously not me," Jake said.


    Liza smirked. "I''ll spend time with Reba, then."


    "I have a business to attend, so I''ll be away for a while," Damien said, causing his girlfriend to look at him oddly. What kind of business could he have right after the Award Ceremony? She decided to believe in him, cause Liza knew that Damien expected her to break his nose if he were to cheat on her.


    That part of her would never disappear from her.


    "My dark horse! There''s a party after The Award Ceremony. You don''t need to spend anything to date Meredith, though I suggest you take her out for a walk or somewhere nice! Pay for everything! Women often spit crap about equality and stuff, but they want men to pay for everything anyway!"


    "I pay for my stuff!" Liza butted in.


    "Quiet! The men are talking!" Damien eximed.


    Liza growled at him before leaving the room. She would wait for others in the corridor.


    "I kinda forgot about the party," Jake said.


    "It''s not really a good ce for a first date, but they will force you to attend, you know? Practice your celebrity art today! Don''t hide your rtionship with Meredith! It will raise controversy, but that''s what makes us famous! It doesn''t matter what they talk about us so long as they talk about us! That''s advice for your streaming career, my dark horse."


    "Yeah, thanks," Jake nodded. "I''ll be myself in my streams. Whoever dislikes that can just leave."


    "Good mindset!" Damien nodded with approval.


    Atst, the rest of the clowns reunited with Jake, Damien, and Liza.


    Shaw jumped into Jake''s embrace. "We''re rich! I will buy a house!"


    "Haha!" Jakeughed. "Yeah, when we connect two continents, we''ll rake in those dors!"


    "Yeah, bro! I will buy a few houses and rent them to others!" Shaw squeezed Jake with lots of friendship.


    "I will do the same!" Jake grinned.


    "Respect!" Shaw patted Jake''s back.


    Jake mimicked him.


    On the other hand, Last Coin was overwhelmed with emotions. He ended up crying, but those tears allowed him to calm down and be happy along with others.


    Damien kept an eye on him.


    Reba and Liza became like a pair of inseparable sisters.


    Arthur cheered with the boys for a while before asking for a moment of break. He whipped out his phone and made a few calls to arrange meetings with sponsors andwyers. He''d expand hispany a lot and make new connections!


    After shutting down his phone, he asked, "Do you have any drinks?" He entered the waiting room. "That''s a real spread you have here!"


    Shaw peeked in. "What are they cooking for a party?!"


    The mood was great.


    Damien sneered. "Right, brothers and my dear sister! Our Jake has stolen Meredith''s heart!"


    The four of unaware went whoa.


    They apuded before showering Jake with questions.


    Shaw felt goosebumps running down his spine.


    He slung his arms around Jake and Arthur''s shoulders, bringing them closer. "No snitching."


    "If you guys knew what I did¡­" Jake said.


    Shaw and Arthur exchanged nces, then, in their unusual sync, grilled Jake.


    He ended up confiding them in.


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    "HAHAHAHA!"


    -


    Blue Union had a short meeting in their waiting room.


    The mood was terrible, to say the least.


    Meredith stood still, her back straight.


    She said, "Following my promise, I''ll leave Blue Union Guild. Thank you for taking care of me."


    Since the room had nothing valuable and she swore to leave the guild, Meredith decided to leave and wait for the award ceremony somewhere else. She appeared so uninterested in the team that others felt hurt.


    Hussar suddenly rose and asked, "Have we disappointed you?!"


    Meredith looked over her shoulder. "All of you are great yers. We just fell short as a team."


    She went past the threshold and closed the door.


    A heavy silence nketed the room.


    As Meredith walked in a confident gait, her inner self was conflicted, ''I should have been nicer¡­ but they would misunderstand me.''


    Blue Union Guild built their Seventh Division Team. No one was really a close friend, and Meredith was a star of the team, even to her teammates. She didn''t want them to suddenly believe she was fonder of them by saying nice stuff, as that would only cause misunderstandings.


    She was once in a situation where she melted her confidence and spoke nicely to others, only for them to think she was interested in them. Those misunderstandings were always a burden.


    ''I don''t know what''s happening anymore! It''s like I have two personalities! What if Jake will like my confident self more than my real self?!'' Her cheeks suddenly baked. ''A date! I must take a taxi back to the hotel to get clothes!''


    Flustered, Meredith looked around, searching for a clue to her predicament. She didn''t know if she would have time to go to the hotel after the award ceremony and return in time for the party!


    She didn''t expect to go on a date today, either.


    "What''s troubling you, Miss Meredith?" Kamil asked. "The scene is getting cleaned up for the award ceremony. We can''t have you lost."


    She didn''t expect a game master to find her.


    Even before this man, Meredith automatically put up her assertiveness on the front. "I''m fine. Thank you."


    Kamil smiled. "You looked way too flustered. I insist, Miss Meredith. Has someone bothered you?"


    ''Yes, me!'' Meredith thought. "I''m not a little girl to be bothered by anyone. I''m thinking of going to the hotel to change clothes, but I don''t know the schedule."


    Kamil chuckled. "You have enough time. I can call you a taxi."


    "Thank you," Meredith smiled. ''Thank god I met the game master! He''s so nice!''

 Chapter 267: The Award Ceremony (2)

    The Award Ceremony began.


    Fans of the budding esports scene saw their favorite yers in real life for the first time. Winners of each division from every continent lined up on the scene to receive trophies and medals.


    The winners of the first divisions were saved for thest. In fact, even the winners of The International Tournament were before them, as the first division had been more exciting and lucrative.


    Casual Clowns soon walked into the scene for the second time.


    A beautiful woman passed each of them a trophy and a medal. She also passed them a microphone to talk about their esports experience and future ns.


    Damien instantly talked about his ns to conquer the world with his movies.


    Arthur advertised hispany and ns for the esports scene.


    Reba said she would help her boyfriend with his business.


    Liza looked around before saying that she didn''t know what the future held for her. She''d go with the flow.


    Last Coin stuttered a lot but thanked everyone for supporting him and waved at the camera to his parents. He said he''d continue the esports career!


    Shaw spoke to his girlfriend and thanked her for all the support. He said his teammates were too great and that it hurt him to not be with them, but he swore to return stronger! He hinted at joining another team soon enough.


    Jake said, "I''ll be streaming. I also have a few epic videos in the making! Search Supreme Archer on social media, follow me, and wait for them! My archery will hit you from angles you don''t expect!"


    The crowd cheered.


    After a speech from the game masters, everyone in the crowd was invited to the special party. Of course, the esports participants were the honorable guests at this party, and theirfort was the highest priority.


    Bothering them was impossible, and everyone was requested to follow proper decorum and more.


    Casual Clowns and other teams flooded the vast hall.


    Shaw said, "They cooked."


    He had never seen so much food in one ce before. It felt like counting all the tables was impossible, and so many of them were lined up with foods atop them that Shaw decided to no longer bother himself about it.


    His girlfriend pulled his arm and took him inside. The music was already ying, so she drew him straight onto the dance floor and showed others how to have fun! There were a few worthy dancing opponents!


    Arthur noticed a wave of journalists and took the role of giving interviews in his team''s ce. He''d use this as a chance to make more advertisements.


    He also knew how to speak, so it wasn''t like he was stressed or disliked this job.


    Reba and Liza were together. They went around, trying various foods. Their former enemies approached them for a friendly talk, and so it was quite a pleasant time.


    Jake noticed Meredith and didn''t even bother wasting time.


    Damien looked at Last Coin. "You''re going to cause trouble, Golden Coin."


    Justin gasped. "W-What do you mean?"


    Damien whipped out a cigar and lit it up. "The Witch has smitten you. Sounds fun, right? A rtionship with a foreigner. It''d be so nice if you two could¡­ meet up in the game."


    Last Coin''s heart sank.


    He looked down.


    Damien spat a cloud, "You know that''s impossible. I vote for Europe. Liza, my dear sister, and her boyfriend will support my vote. Jake will vote for Europe, too. It will leave a sour taste."


    Last Coin bit his lips. "It happened¡­ so randomly."


    Damien hollered. "My dark horse left a hotel for a day and returned different. It happens the least you expect it. Don''t keep this to yourself. Don''t speak about it when we''re about to make a choice, either. Just talk about it with Jake when we''re back in America.


    If you don''t, I''ll do it."


    Because Damien knew that Jake would do his best to make everyonefortable, he put belief into his dark horse. He lent him a hand by making Last Coin aware of his feelings, too.


    And with that done, Damien left the party.


    Last Coin sighed. He shoved those feelings deep into his heart and went to meet thedy he had taken a fancy to.


    -


    "What do you need me for?" Mary asked. She stood before her former celebrity crush.


    Beside her was Robert. He couldn''t believe that Mary spoke to Damien Twice in such a tone, but there was a reason why celebrities never made rtionships with their fans.


    Mary was the best example of it.


    Damien smiled. "Your brother needs help."


    "Oh, really? Why are you talking in his ce?" Mary arched her head. She still had to look up at Damien.


    Damien sneered. "I know you''re a troublemaker. And this matter will involve a lot of trouble. Jake doesn''t know about it yet, but I''m not as ignorant as him."


    "Hit the high spots, man!" Mary crossed her arms.


    Robert apologized with a gesture, but Damien didn''t mind it.


    He spilled the beans. "My dark horse is about to have a date."


    "Oh? So we''re going to mess with him," Mary rubbed her hands.


    Robert sighed.


    Damien harrumphed. "That''s what someone else wants to do. A brawny loser will try to get in between them and maybe even beat Jake¡­ nah, I think he will fight him. You surely don''t want him to get beaten."


    Mary''s eyes lit up. "Where is he?"


    Robert also listened attentively.


    Damien said, "He won''t do anything here or in the hotel. His only chance will be when these two leave for a date. Keep an eye on him and follow him wherever he goes. If he will trial Jake and Meredith out of this ce, you will know he''s down for something really messy. Can I count on you?"


    Robert replied. "Of course. You''re the winners of The International Tournament. Have fun, and thanks for telling us about this."


    Mary nodded. "Only I can mess with Jake."


    Damien sneered. "How cute¡­ but I messed with him more than you recently. I''m his big brother."


    "We live under the same roof. It''s just your imagination that you''re messing with him more than me," Mary retorted.


    A short and unexpected argument between them began.


    Robert inwardlymented, ''Poor Jake is about to be bullied by these two.''

 Chapter 268: The Award Ceremony (3)

    ''He''s here! Wait! Our date started? Is it after the award ceremony already? Why did I say ''after the ceremony''?! I don''t know what to do!


    OMG! I need Loe Loe! She would carry the conversation!'' Meredith''s inward monologue never stopped. ''Ah, but I can''t let her talk in my ce! He''s supposed to be m-my b-boyfriend! Is that how it works?


    Since we''re about to go on a date and stuff¡­ we''re a couple now? That''s it? I need to call Loe Loe!''


    She stood at the table, picking up a snack. It was pretty awkward for her to be here, as she had already cut ties with her guild. In fact, all left was for her to leave the guild, provided the guild leader hadn''t kicked her yet.


    Meredith had returned just in time for the award ceremony. No longer in a dress, she wore a brown sweatshirt and short skirt. In Jake''s eyes, this simple fashion worked wonders with Meredith''s elegant hairstyle and beauty.


    She was beautiful, but he could see hints of adorableness as she furtively peeked at him.


    ''He''s wearing a ck nnel shirt and jeans! ck looks so good on him!'' Meredith thought. She didn''t let anyone see through her thoughts as she slowly and carefully bit on a snack.


    Jake noticed that a few Blue Union members were looking their way. He didn''t even begin a talk with Meredith, yet someone else pierced through him with a re.


    Their expression appeared gloomy.


    He ignored them.


    "We could say that the first part of our date has begun," Jake said as he picked up a snack. "How''s the mood?"


    ''Nervous! Nervous mood! I''m so nervous!'' Meredith thought. "I''m no longer a part of Blue Union, so a lot of responsibility has been lifted off my shoulders. I''m okay."


    Jake narrowed his eyes, "They just kicked you out of the guild because of a single loss?"


    ''He''s angry for me!'' Meredith squealed.


    "Those idiots don''t know what kind of a gem they have lost," Jake said.


    ''So angry! Hehe! It makes me so happy for no reason!'' her heart thumped. "I''ll be fine. The initiative came from me, to being with. I told them I would leave if we lost.


    I don''t make empty promises."


    Jake leaned closer. "That makes it easier for me to snatch you to America."


    Though he said those words with a straight face and voice, he quickly grew redder. It was pretty bold of him, but the sight of Meredith''s cheeks ripping red was worth it.


    Jake decided that he''d not bite his tongue today!


    Of course, this deration shook Meredith''s heart.


    ''He wants to connect North America with Europe to snatch me! T-that''s too much! We only met recently! You don''t have to argue with your team for me¡­ I can always somehow find a way¡­ or make a new ount in North America! Ah, that won''t work, probably¡­ maybe if I talk with a game master¡­ but he''s such a rogue, trying to steal me! Hehe~~ I can''t be so happy!'' Meredith turned her hazel eyes to him.


    "You''re getting ahead of yourself. You won the international tournament, not me."


    Jake chuckled. "If our date is like a battle, I must have dealt a few damage already."


    Meredith stared into his eyes. "Got a proof?" Inwardly, she was getting flustered, ''Stop it! Stop it! I''m making it more difficult for him! His confession was so honest! He got a second chance!


    I like him! I thought about him! If I don''t do anything, he''ll feel sad and defeated! Should I throw myself into his arms and tell him to take me to America?! I-I-I can''t!''


    While these two were in their own world, the outsiders had rtively quickly noticed that Jake and Meredith had be closer. Jake was literally close to her as he carried the conversation, while Meredith didn''t push him away.


    These two were toofortable around each other.


    Casual Clowns at the scene were smirking whenever they caught the sight of them having a good time. Only Last Coin was lost in a conversation with The First Witch, but the rest of the team was also naturally happy for him.


    In Blue Union''s case, everyone except Triple M couldn''t believe their eyes.


    Other teams also couldn''t find a way to get between them. Those defeated by Jake and Meredith wanted to speak with them and express their feelings about their battles.


    s, it was too difficult to approach them.


    Of course, the award ceremony''s party wasn''t just a spread and a dance floor.


    It was a ce to make connections.


    And a few people with grand presences casually spoke with each other.


    One of them chimed in, cause'' why not?


    "Mind if I steal a little of your time?" Kamil Boski asked.


    Meredith and Jake craned their heads to him. None seemed offended.


    "Certainly, Mr. Kamil. Thank you for your help earlier," Meredith said.


    Jake nodded. "I figured we''d have to talk with you. Are you done talking with the first divisions'' champions?"


    "I am! Haha! It brings me joy to see two of my favorites together. I''m a fan of Jake''s style, and you''re Europe''s Star, Miss Meredith. I cheered for you both. A battle between you two is my favorite and perhaps the tournament''s best battle.


    You revealed your original skills and backed each other into the corner. I''ll remember it for a long time."


    "Thank you," Jake and Meredith said.


    "So, a streaming career, Jake? Got any ns for that?" Kamil asked.


    Jake nodded. "I''ll have to speak with others about it, but I n to stream the opening of the teleport between two continents. After that, I want more chill streams to level up. I have fourpanions who need much more attention after the tournament. I want to shower them with my attention and for Meredith to be a part of it."


    "Oh?" Kamil smirked.


    Meredith casually replied, "I''m interested in North America''s server and history." Deep inside, she screamed, ''Don''t be so honest and blunt, Jake! You make me look colder than I usually look! But I really like the idea!''


    "Haha!" Kamil burst outughing. "Is that so? I meant to ask about your path since you haven''t said much during The Award Ceremony; you only mentioned your team and the bitter loss. I believe a duet of you two can propel the world''s story. Even if you''re too chill and have fun.


    "I want to inform myself about the teleport between two continents," Meredith said.


    Kamil nodded. "Sure, why not?"


    "The prize, the teleport between two continents, willst a month. What happens to characters stuck in the other continent after the month?" Meredith asked. ''I need to know this! If it works out between us, I''d rather be with Jake in North America than alone in Europe! Loe Loe often hangs out with her boyfriend. Rae also found someone!''


    Kamil smiled, "We''ll offer a single-use ticket. Let me borate. Changing regions is currently unavable for plot reasons. If anyone crosses the continents through a portal, the portal will be their respawn point. At the same time, the respawn points in their home continent will be unavable. It means that dying in the North American server won''t bring the European yer back to his home.


    The single-use ticket will allow them to unlock one of their native respawn points and teleport to them. It''s a single use."


    Meredith narrowed her eyes. "How can I get those tickets?"


    Kamil sneered. "Currently? Through me or other game masters. We''re not so easy, though. I predict that teleportation between two continents will soon be a main prize. You''ll have to count on your region''s esports yers or for other yers to make your continent''s main quest much more enticing for others to connect with your server."


    Jake nodded. "This teleport sounds like a really lucrative prize. At least until someone connects the continents."


    "Yeah¡­ and it seems like someone has heard me spoiling!" Kamil raised his voice a little, forcing Bemende to enter the conversation.


    Soon enough, the other game masters introduced themselves to Meredith and Jake. It was nice to meet them all, but because of Kamil, everyone mainly talked about him and his chatty persona, which was full of spoilers. When Jake told them about Antarctica, Bemende''s re turned into a demon''s mask.


    She took Kamil away.


    The rest of the game masters also soon left Jake alone with Meredith.


    It seemed like their date was about to go onto the next level.


    Jake needed something to elevate their experience.


    He looked at the dance floor and Shaw getting thrown around by Anna¡­ it was quite a scene.


    "Wanna try it?" Jake asked.


    Meredith shook her head. "I''m not in a mood for dancing."


    "Sounds like someone is trying to hide her weakness," Jake smirked. "I suck at dancing too, though. Never really had a chance to try it. I''d look more foolish than you."


    "Not in a mood," Meredith replied.


    "How about we take it upstairs¡­ or even better, the roof? We can be clumsy over there," Jake asked.


    Getting away from others'' eyes sounded like a great idea. Meredith could see that her former teammates had something to say and were waiting for a perfect moment to get between them.


    There were also people from higher divisions interested in them!


    "Sure, let''s head over there," Meredith said.


    s, a foreign voice mmed itself into Jake''s back.


    In a broken English, Shiro called him out. "Jake."


    Her eyes shone as she stared at him.


    Meredith turned around and gazed at her. ''Who is she?! Why is she looking at Jake like that? She challenged him and lost, right? What did happen between them? I want to know¡­''


    Her assertive self, however, said, "I''ll leave you two alone."


    Jake grasped her hand and squeezed it, "You ain''t going anywhere."


    ''Yes, you rogue!'' Meredith squealed.

 Chapter 269: The Award Ceremony (4)

    Jake quickly recognized Shiro.


    Her stare was unmistakable.


    Jake would also never mistake her obsession, which was prevalent in her eyes as she stared at him. He couldn¡¯t tell what she wanted from him, but her tone was calm despite her gaze.


    "Connect your server with ours," Shiro said.


    Meredith¡¯s expression turned cold in a second. ¡¯How can she ask for something like this?! Refuse her, Jake!¡¯


    As though Jake could read her mind, he raised their interlocked hands and showcased them to Shiro. She stared at them for a second before tilting her head.


    She didn¡¯t know what it meant.


    Jake sneered. "I¡¯m going to connect my server with Europe. I¡¯ll do anything to achieve this."


    "Why?" Shiro asked.


    Meredith¡¯s thoughts fought to be words, ¡¯Because he likes me! Can¡¯t you see him holding my hand?! Have you never read any romance books?! OMG! Change the topic, or I will smile silly soon!¡¯


    "I¡¯ve fallen for Meredith. That¡¯s why," Jake replied with a smile.


    ¡¯YOU ROGUE!¡¯ Meredith squealed. She looked away, causing Jake to smile wider.


    Shiro crossed her arms. "You can love me? Too? Yes? I not give up on triggering your obsession."


    Meredith retracted her head and glowered at Shiro.


    She said, "We live in a civilized world with modern standards. Don¡¯t impose your weird ouw ideas on others to cate your obsession. This rogue is going after me. He¡¯s mine to y with, no one else."


    "Rogue? What it mean?" Shiro asked.


    Meredith widened her eyes. She went red.


    Jake stared at her with narrowed eyes. Since when did he be rogue? If he was a rogue, what role did Meredith y on their date? A princess meant to be stolen?


    He didn¡¯t know what to think of it, but this little slip of the tongue had given him an idea that he could be closer to an unprincipled man.


    Wrapping his arm around Meredith¡¯s shoulder, Jake brought her closer to himself.


    He said, "A bad man stealing the gullible princess, I guess."


    ¡¯What have I done?! I don¡¯t want to be a princess, but it feels so nice! He also smells so good! My heart feels so good! Ah! Am I a pervert?!¡¯ Meredith screamed.


    That was when the fourth person found a room to enter the chat. He was Meredith¡¯s former guild mate and the second-strongest member of their international team.


    Hussar smiled at Jake and Meredith. "These two have found amonnguage despite cultural differences. You must have seen their battle, Miss Shiro. It was a pretty exciting battle."


    He came to terms with Meredith¡¯s leave and her choices.


    "You and your trace are a strong team, too," Jake said.


    Hussar chuckled. "I only have one, while you have three or maybe four. I re-watched the battles, and Miss Shiro appears to have Tsukuyomi within herself. Meredith never shared her ss with us, but I¡¯m sure it¡¯s also connected to the main plot."


    Jake nced at Meredith.


    She didn¡¯t want to disclose this information for a reason. Jake didn¡¯t bother pressing her about it.


    Instead, he exerted pressure on Shiro.


    She crossed her arms and tilted her head. "My skills are from Tsukuyomi, but I don¡¯t have her legendary trace."


    "I think Rolling Thunder is simr to Miss Shiro. I tried talking with him, but he chased me off. Not a friendly type, haha! So, I think it¡¯d be good for us to connect since the statues are our enemies. You must have realized it by now. Those statues are leading yers by a nose," Hussar said.


    Jake nodded. "Yeah, I don¡¯t like them."


    "It¡¯s just a theory, but I think everything those statues, aka true humans, do is purely for their advantage. yers are guided to statues for sses and quests when they start their journey on the maind. It must create a link with the statues that prevents yers from getting special ss from monsters." Hussar said.


    Since Shiro needed time to decipher and trante his words to her nativenguage, and Meredith didn¡¯t seem in the mood to converse with Hussar, Jake took the lead.


    He said, "Legendary traces drop from monsters. Are you saying that connection with the statues stops yers from looting legendary traces?"


    "You¡¯re quick to uptake, Joker!" Hussar nodded. "That¡¯s what I think. We don¡¯t know much about those legendary existences, but there were many of them! The game world is supposedly to be huge and vaster than Earth. It¡¯s impossible to hide them all in dungeons, so I think each monster type has a legendary trace. That¡¯s my theory."


    "Sounds usible," Jake nodded. "You¡¯re searching for yers with the same or simr sses for future events, right? I¡¯m up for whatever you have in store. I¡¯ll also consider messaging you if I need help."


    Hussar looked overjoyed after hearing this. "Yeah, share it with Prince, too. I didn¡¯t have a chance to confide in my theory and stuff with others, so I didn¡¯t want to miss this chance. If you make a bridge between Europe and North America, I¡¯ll add you to friends, Joker. Thanks."


    "Likewise," Jake said. He shook hands with Hussar.


    Because of Meredith, Shiro couldn¡¯t deal with Jake. She had also just lost against him, so her mood was different. She took Hussar¡¯s leave as a cue to bid farewell.


    "I¡¯ll wait for you," Shiro said, leaving the couple alone.


    Jake nodded. He didn¡¯t really like her much, but he could see that she had the potential to change. After losing to him, she became more docile and respected boundaries more.


    Meredith needed to say a word or two, but Shiro¡¯s future was moldable nheless.


    This didn¡¯t mean that Jake could be alone with Meredith. Other participants stopped them,pelling them for a conversation. A few high-level yers also butted in, inviting them to their guilds.


    They were also interested in Casual Clowns¡¯ n for the main prize of the international tournament.


    Jake talked back to them as though he had studied PR before. He told them he didn¡¯t have time to discuss it with his team and wasn¡¯t interested in joining guilds.


    Meredith needed fewer words to shoo away the bothersome crowd.


    Atst, Jake and Meredith were free.


    These two left the hall and headed upstairs.


    A shadow was in their wake. Find more chapters on m_v l|e¡¯m-p| y r

 Chapter 270: The Award Ceremony (5)

    Mary fulfilled her duties as one of the representatives of her guild. She spent time with her guild members and even found time to exchange words with Last Coin and The First Witch.


    Your adventure continues at m v|l-e¡¯m,p| y- r


    These two were like a cringe teenage couple.


    At first, it was impossible to separate them as both indulged in conversations about alchemy and witchcraft. Thetter soon turned Last Coin and The First Witch into nervous kettles after the beautiful part of this duo had mentioned a wizard concept.


    It hailed from South American server and witchcraft.


    A skilled witch could cooperate with a male wizard to create new alchemy wonders. The better the male mage, the better the effects.


    Because Last Coin was an alchemist and a strong mage, he demonstrated his talent and months of experience by easily escaping The First Witch¡¯s cauldron.


    No one could match The First Witch¡¯s aspirations and demands back in her home and guild.


    Yet, she was confident that Last Coin would clear all prerequisites and be her wizard! She even took a liking to him as he was as interested in witchcraft as he was in alchemy.


    And because The First Witch was adorable, Justin had no defenses to repel her charm. He swallowed the bait without even knowing it.


    "How about you go back to the hotel and build some confidence? Take a bath together and then shake the bed!" Mary said.


    Last Coin and The Witch raised their hands to cover Mary¡¯s face. Those bluntments and ideas were too much for them, making their image of a cringe teenage couple solidify in the hearts of others around them.


    Mary was also Last Coin¡¯s future leader. Justin couldn¡¯t talk back to her!


    Of course, that was just an excuse. He found it impossible to retort an extrovert bomb!


    "Why so shy? This concept of a wizard and witch already sounds like a matching plot," Mary said after sitting at the table and picking up a fruit.


    The First Witch replied in beginner English. "That¡¯s how the witches found their partners in the past. This tradition persisted up to the yers¡¯ era."


    "You have any matching skills for a mage and a tank? I could use them!" Mary said as she chewed on the sulent fruit. "I¡¯ll make them my own versions, though."


    "I¡¯m not aware of any skills like that," The First Witch replied.


    "Ehhhh! That¡¯s such a mood killer!" Maryined. Her phone rang. "Oh, speaking of the devil! My love is calling me. What¡¯s up, darling?


    Oh? The dog is on the move? I¡¯ll be here soon enough!"


    Mary excused herself from the cringe couple and her other guild members without telling others what was happening. It was odd for Robert not to be with her to being with, so no one questioned her.


    Mary ran through the hall without caring about any etiquette.


    Once she left it, she raced upstairs.


    A few staff members tried to stop her, but no one could halt the Untamed¡¯s Beast! She ignored them and only stopped before the man who could make her heart race faster than she had done!


    "Where?" Mary asked.


    "He¡¯s sneaking around the corner. He¡¯s clearly following Jake and Meredith," Robert said.


    It had been his turn to keep tabs on Triple M. He was about to change with Mary when he saw him standing up and following his brother-inw. He went after them while dialing Mary¡¯s number.


    "This idiot thinks he can hide with those muscles? He must be on steroids," Mary didn¡¯t even ask for her boyfriend¡¯s thoughts as she chased Triple M.


    He was close to the stairs to the roof.


    Jake and Meredith were already up there.


    Mary sneered. She whipped out a baseball ball.


    Getting a good cop of it, she quickly crumbled into a pitching pose and threw a perfect fastball. It zoomed straight into Triple M¡¯s temple!


    STRIKE!


    "As good as Ken Takagi, ya know?" Mary sneered upon seeing her target falling onto his side. She might be a woman, but her pitches were top-tier and matched other boys during her school years!


    Her pitching knocked down Triple M.


    He put his temple in his palm, groaning.


    In a stride, Mary approached the man and kicked him in the head. Triple M fell onto the stairs, his back feeling the rough and ufortable surface.


    He stared ahead, finding Mary looming over him. Her long ck hair and green eyes reminded him so much of the man he hated the most!


    Despite the pain, he strained to stand up.


    He howled. "YOU TWAT!"


    The other presence bolted into him, then. Robert tackled Triple M back to the ground, locking him. He caught his arms and effortlessly pinned him down to the stairs.


    Mary harrumphed. "What¡¯s up with this stare? I remind you of someone? Ye, I¡¯m Jake¡¯s older sister. Mary November! Remember this nickname, you dog." She stomped on Triple M and looked down at him.


    "Jake¡¯s stupid, and he snatches my snacks from time to time. He might ignore me because of his stupid obsession and low level, but he¡¯s my brother. I love him so much that I¡¯m ready to kill anyone wanting to hurt him. He¡¯s finally opened his mind and will soon bone that titty chick! You think I will allow anyone to stop that?!"


    Robert looked over his shoulder, "Mary! Watch yournguage! And you wanted to mess with their date!"


    "I was joking!" Mary replied to her boyfriend.


    Triple M didn¡¯t know what was going on. He couldn¡¯t move, and a woman shamed him. He would never expect things to end this way, but it happened.


    He was so done¡­


    "Steroid dude," Mary said. "Imagine what is happening on the roof! My brother might be now pushing her against the wall and sucking on her lips. Imagine that!"


    Blood went to Triple M¡¯s head.


    He thrashed against Robert¡¯s grip.


    "Haha! He really likes that chick!" Mary sneered. "Weren¡¯t you on the same team for a while? Haha!"


    "LET ME GO! SHE¡¯S MINE! MEREDITH IS MINE!" Triple M howled.


    The doors suddenly opened.


    Jake and Meredith stood in, looking down.


    Only Triple M was there, lying on the stairs. He realized that the two tormentors were gone. They must have noticed that Jake and Meredith were about to open the doors.


    He turned around and scrambled on the stairs.


    He ran toward Jake like a bull.

 Chapter 271: The Award Ceremony (6)

    It was a beautiful scene.


    Alone on the roof with the person she had unconsciously thought of whenever she spaced out, Meredith followed his lead as they danced. She kept her face straight and calm while inwardly squealing about this scenery and the mood.


    It was just two of them, with the roof¡¯s floor basking in the sunset. It was their dance floor, and others could only dream of stepping in.


    These two danced awkwardly as neither didn¡¯t have any experience.


    The couple mimicked what they had seen in movies and read about in books. All clumsiness, such as Meredith stepping on her beloved¡¯s foot or Jakegging behind, seemingly enamored, didn¡¯t bother them. These two spoke about themselves whenever they blundered.


    ¡¯So she¡¯s worked part-time as a hairdresser as a part of her apprenticeship,¡¯ Jake thought about Meredith¡¯s life outside the game, staring at her hair. It was a highlight of her appearance. "You¡¯re a woman of many talents. I see."


    Meanwhile, Meredith realized the age gap between her and Jake. ¡¯He¡¯s two years younger than me! Ah, you rogue! Going for an older woman like me is so bold and romantic! I¡¯ll take care of you!¡¯ Despite her mind being nove-like, she replied, "It takes more than a talk to find out about the rest of them. I like that you think ahead about your future.


    A man unable to take care of himself can¡¯t take care of his woman."


    Jake brightened.


    He felt Meredith had been colder toward him than during their first meeting. Whatever the reason, he had seen a few signs that she liked him.


    It was his mission to make herfortable and reveal more of her cheerfulness.


    The mood helped him reach that goal.


    Their dance was about to reach its crescendo.


    He spun her around and made hisdy clutch his shirt. Shorter than Jake, Meredith lifted her head and looked into his eyes, her lips parting as though he had cast a magic spell on her.


    Absorbed into each other¡¯s eyes, the couple created a unique gravity spell that drew them closer to each other.


    Jake leaned down while Meredith went up onto her tiptoes.


    Their breaths brushed their lips.


    Meredith¡¯s heart pounded so much. Uncontroble red patches blotted her cheeks. She became the woman of Jake¡¯s dreams, matching all his preferences.


    Jake¡¯s heart seemed to hammer into his ribs. He felt the same, if not worse. He might have already lost himself in Meredith¡¯s charm.


    He wouldn¡¯t stop at any cost¡­


    "ARGH!"


    ¡­or so he thought.


    The magic dispelled once an unknown howl reached their ears.


    The couple stopped in an awkward pose, clueless and embarrassed. Their feelings quickly turned into spite,pelling them to turn around toward the source of the voice and head over there.


    Their previous magic was now utterly gone.


    Upon opening the roof¡¯s doors, Jake and Meredith found one of her former teammates.


    He snapped when he noticed them close, with the leftovers of their charming moment still present on their faces.


    Triple M¡¯s gears shifted, and he ran toward Jake like a bull.


    He would tackle him, raise him on his horns, and crash him into the ground, only to beat him into a pulp for taking Meredith away from him!


    He¡¯d make him regret going after her!


    "JOKER!" Triple M howled.


    His huge train seemed unstoppable. It was like a train. His steps and grounds resounded aloud.


    Meredith¡¯s face paled. She grew scared of her former teammate, who hadn¡¯t shown any of that side before. She could have kept him in check before, but neither of what made that possible could be used right now.


    In the end, she was a woman. She couldn¡¯t do anything against this mass of male muscles if he truly wanted to push her down or harm her.


    Jake however stood calm.


    When the raging bull was within his range, Jake whipped out a stun gun and tasered Triple M. This man¡¯s build required the highest voltage, which Jake didn¡¯t mind using on him.


    Triple M shivered, falling onto his knees. His upper body still remained up, and he could extend his hands toward Jake and Meredith.


    Which was why Jake tasered him again! He didn¡¯t care, thrusting the stun gun to his heart¡¯s content. This man had truly driven him mad!


    "Jake! It¡¯s¡­ it¡¯s enough!" Meredith shouted. ¡¯He deserves it, but it¡¯s still too much! He¡¯s lying like a dead person!¡¯


    "If I don¡¯t show this man his ce, he will keep bothering us!" Jake replied, barking at Meredith. He hadn¡¯t shown this side to her before, but he couldn¡¯t control his feelings.


    Despite Triple M spasming like a worm, Jake raised his leg and kicked him in the head. It ran in his blood.


    What was amazing, however, was that Triple M was still conscious. He could lift his eyes up and even stretch his hand toward Meredith.


    He muttered her name. "Mere¡­ dith¡­ you¡¯re¡­ mine¡­"


    Something snapped within Jake. Experience more content on m v|l e¡¯m,p| y- r


    He fished out the stun gun.


    Meredith put her hand on his, stopping him. "You have used this taser enough."


    Triple M¡¯s eyes shone. She cared for him! He felt like grinning.


    "But I haven¡¯t used it yet," Meredith said, snatching the stun gun and kneeling beside Triple M to assault him with high voltage.


    Meredith¡¯s cold re often turned on Triple M. As of now, however, it crushed him and his hopes. His heart seemingly turned into particles as though he¡¯d died in the game.


    Nothing hurt more than Meredith¡¯s despiteous re.


    She stomped on his head.


    Had she worn her heels from before, Triple M would have been skewered.


    She fortunately wore shoes.


    "If that¡¯s not enough to tell you that there will be nothing between us and that I despise you, then you¡¯re hopeless, and only the police can solve this!" Meredith shouted at Triple M, who was barely holding onto his consciousness.


    He closed his eyes, giving up.


    Meredith bit her lips and twisted her face. She showed her weak side.


    Jake didn¡¯t miss this chance to embrace her.


    He didn¡¯t even know when she was in his arms. He moved on his own.


    Feeling safe, Meredith wrapped her arms around him.


    "Let¡¯s head back to the hotel," Jake said.

 Chapter 272: Joker Awakened (1)

    Jake told the staff members about the unconscious Triple M.


    He lied to them by saying that he believed him to be drunk. He wouldn¡¯t expose what had urred up there and that he was one of the perpetrators.


    Jake didn¡¯t think that what he did was terrible.


    It went against his principles, true. But he couldn¡¯t turn back time and still didn¡¯t regret his choice.


    He could also see that Meredith was confused about it.


    She had been silent all along since that incident. Her half-lidded eyes and absentminded countenance worried him the most.


    Jake called the taxi back to the hotel.


    He held Meredith¡¯s hand all the time to ensure she felt his presence and could rely on him.


    It was a quiet drive.


    Even the taxi driver couldn¡¯t draw a word from the couple. He dropped them at the hotel and pulled away with a curt farewell, confident he would never see the odd couple again.


    "He won¡¯t die," Jake said.


    "I know¡­ he¡¯s resilient," Meredith replied.


    Inwardly, Jake hated how Triple M became the center of their time and problems. This man really messed up with them at the worst moment possible.


    "I give no quarter about him," Jake honestly said when it was Meredith¡¯s time to enter her room. She turned her eyes to him and stared into his absorbing gaze. "He frightened you. He could have hurt you. And you look so unwell now. I¡¯m worried and also angry at myself cause I don¡¯t know how to help you.


    I might be the reason you feel this way. I should have just zapped him and left him on the stairs."


    Meredith strained a smile. "It¡¯s not your fault. I didn¡¯t expect our date to end like that, but I¡¯m d I have forgiven you. It was fun until that moment."


    "Will you¡­ stay at the hotel for a few more days?" Jake asked. He didn¡¯t know when Meredith would leave Pnd and return to her country.


    "Do you want me to stay?" Meredith asked back.


    Jake widened his eyes. "Yeah¡­ of course! I want to spend much more time with you before we return home!"


    "¡­until tomorrow, then," Meredith weakly replied before sliding into her room and closing the door. When her door shut closed, shey her back on it before slowly sliding down.


    She suddenly burst out crying.


    Catching her face and tears in her palms, Meredith sobbed. She had been holding back all this time, and it all broke the moment Jake was gone.


    She barely could pull herself up and walk to the bed. Still in her clothes, she plopped down and buried her face in the pillow. Meredith took out her phone and looked at its screen, dialing her friend.


    "Loe Loe¡­ why do I¡­ still attract so much unwanted and troublesome attention? I hurt Jake¡­ I can¡¯t take care of him¡­ I¡¯ll only be a problem¡­" Meredith sank her tears into her pillows.


    On the other side, Chloe froze. "Tell me what happened! From the beginning until now! You want me to fly over to Pnd? I can be here tomorrow!"


    -


    It was evening.


    A particr couple was about to head to bed. One of them was dallying on the bed. It was a woman with ck hair and green eyes, which reflected her phone¡¯s screen.


    She surfed the social media.


    Her boyfriend left the bathroom with a towel around his neck. His evening routine still needed to be done.


    A sudden loud bang resounded from their door, then.


    Someone burst the door open a momentter, kicking it off its hinges.


    Wearing a golden bathrobe and smoking a thick cigar, the blue-haired man stepped in despite the shocked couple staring at him.


    The woman, a beast herself, sprang to her two on the bed and red at him. "We aren¡¯t paying for the door unless you let me pummel your face!"


    "This hotel would love for me to pay for their doors," replied the man with a cigar. "And you would love for me to smile at you!"


    "You think so?!" the woman eximed.


    The calm and collected boyfriend looked between them, confused.


    The shy burr spat a cloud of smoke. "You failed! You failed so much that my dark horse locked himself in his room! You two had a single job! A single job, I tell ye. TO STOP THAT BEAN BRAIN FROM BOTHERING THEM!


    I¡¯m not surprised you didn¡¯t win the first division if you are the star of Untamed! It¡¯s sickening! There¡¯s no art in what you¡¯ve done!"


    He spat on the floor.


    "Jake zapped that man! He was on his knees! What else could we done?!" the woman shouted back. "It was over! He could have yed a hero or a viin, whatever! Everything was in Jake¡¯s hands!


    You can¡¯t pin the me on us!"


    "Me? Can¡¯t do anything? ¡¯Can¡¯t¡¯ doesn¡¯t exist in my dictionary and on my stage! If you hadn¡¯t taken your sweet time at the award ceremony party, you would have stopped him straight after he left the hall. I can me you. I can me you with dors if you want to go this route!


    No one can stop me, including my dear sister, if I am mad!"


    The second male on the scene chimed in. "Calm down. We¡¯ve done a terrible job. There¡¯s no doubt that. How¡¯s Jake?"


    "He¡¯s down. Just recalling him sitting in the dark room with his face down makes me heartsick! Makes me furious at you! Makes me mad at that muscle head, too! I have already had mywyer file an internationalw case against him! He¡¯s not getting away!"


    "An internationalw case? It costs a fortune¡­" the second man said.


    The man draped in golden bathrobes sneered. "My despondent heart loses fortunes as Iment and drown in hatred!"


    The woman whispered, "¡­how about I fetch him a few snacks?"


    "Quiet!"


    "¡­just don¡¯t talk."


    Both men said.


    It was a shock to the woman as she fell onto her rear.


    "The timing couldn¡¯t have been worse, too! Golden Coin is about to cause another drama in the team! I did all I could to prevent that, but all went to¡ª" he cursed.


    "I know! I will buy them a house!" the woman¡¯s face suddenly brightened as she got this idea.


    The man lit up the second cigar and nodded. "Not a bad idea."

 Chapter 273: Joker Awakened (2)

    It waste evening.


    The award ceremony participants were returning to the hotel. The party went without much difficulty, and everyone enjoyed it.


    Since it was a paid trip and everything in the hotel was at the game''s expense, the participants bought lots of drinks and food to continue the fun. The music prevailed on many floors.


    It was loud, but no one really cared.


    Only those who wanted to sleep were bothered by it, but those who were in the minority.


    In one of the rooms, where darkness mirrored the room''s mood, a man with ck hair and green eyes sat on his bed. He stared at the capital, its lights bustling with life not entering his eyes.


    Hunched, he remained still, recalling today''s events. Many small things that warmed his heart happened today, yet an image of a sad and confused Meredith weighed more than all thosebined.


    He thought about it countless times.


    He thought what he could have done better.


    He thought about tomorrow.


    And he even talked about it with his close friend.


    But Jake still didn''t know how he should proceed. What would be the best move?


    A strong knock on the door prompted him to look over the shoulder. Because the door was unlocked, he didn''t bother saying anything. He knew that someone would step in if the matter were important.


    After a few more knocks, the door opened, ushering in a young man inside.


    It was Justin, known as Last Coin.


    Though both of them were of the same age, Jake looked older. Justin still had a lot of baby fat on his face, and his usual timid disposition often made him smaller than the people around him.


    He cast his ck eyes on Jake and called him out. "Can we talk?"


    Jake didn''t reply.


    He wasn''t in the mood for a conversation. In fact, he didn''t wee Justin here at all. He wanted to be alone but didn''t lock his doors for a reason. And it was for others to butt into his life and force him to spill the beans.


    Damien did that.


    s, Justin wasn''t here to share Jake''s burden.


    He came here to talk about their prize.


    The game masters told Casual Clowns to choose the continent they wanted to connect with theirs by tomorrow, so Justin and others didn''t have enough time to contemte it.


    It wasn''t a problem until now, either.


    It didn''t matter what continent they would choose as money would flow in.


    Things changed, however.


    "I want to connect our continent with South America," Justin said, sounding genuine. It took him much courage to speak about it because it was a matter between him, his friends, and the woman he''d started dating today.


    Jake didn''t react to that. He closed his eyes.


    Justin continued. "I have fallen in love with Dani, The First Witch. We started dating and¡­ I really want to be with her for as long as I can. She''s really nice, you know? We share so much inmon! Her witchcraft sounds so fun, and I can learn much from her!


    Alchemy never sounded so fun! Your sister also met her today and said she would be able to join their esports team once she crosses the continents! And¡­ yeah¡­ she''s really beautiful, too¡­ I¡ª"


    "Shut up," Jake interjected.


    Goosebumps went through Justin. It wasn''t because of Jake''s cold words but because of the reflection of his face in the window.


    It frightened him.


    Jake''s eyes didn''t even look like human''s. Madness, fury, or obsession, whatever it was, spun Jake''s eyes, causing them to look like the eyes of the abyss. Combined with Jake''s wide smile, which Justin could always rely on to boost his morale, Jake''s countenance reached a new height.


    Justin stood still, frozen. What did he expect to happen? He knew Jake was in a bad mood, but the time was against them, so he came here for a talk.


    But what did he expect from Jake?


    Justin could no longer remember.


    Jake rose to his two feet. He walked along the bed before facing Justin across the room.


    A short staring contest broke when Jake stepped forward. He walked over to Justin, put his chin on his shoulder, and leaned on him.


    "You¡­ my sister¡­ also want to get in my way?" Jake asked in a cold whisper.


    ''I¡­ don''t¡­ want¡­ to,'' Justin thought as he could not part his lips. The mood was too much for him to handle.


    Jake asked in the same tone, "Have I ever told you how I developed Joker Form? It was my desire to fight others in a melee range, to fight those monsters and yers head-to-head. I imagined the whistles of my arrowsing from different angles as the chuckle of a Joker and myself going around them with a grin stered to my face. But there''s more to it, isn''t it?


    I named my natural, irresistible desire as a Joker, but there''s so much more to it.


    "I really want to have so many cards. I really do¡­ so I must be more selfish than ever, right? More selfish than you, Justin. Coming here to yap about your happy date and beautiful girlfriend and ask about connecting our server with hers, all while I''m in a crap mood. You couldn''t wait for tomorrow, could you? Ah, yeah, you were worried that I''d be with Meredith, no?


    So you know what I started to treasure from the bottom of my heart, yet you came here with your selfish request. You''re really such a nice friend, Justin."


    Hitting Justin in the stomach, Jake took him down onto the floor.


    Justin caught his stomach, his face contorted. He stared at the floor, thinking about his purpose ofing here. He couldn''te up with anything other than his desire to be with his girlfriend.


    He was muddled, just like Jake.


    But as Justin raised his face, his words again clogged his throat.


    Jake stood over him with much more confidence and belief in himself.


    They were friends, but Justin respected Jake and often looked up to him. He had that charisma and believed in himself so much that Justin took a few pages from Jake''s book and developed himself into a better human and yer.


    That said, the man standing over him was unlike all that Justin saw in Jake.


    "Without beating about the bush¡­ you thought that I would go for apromise or something? That I would request a fair match between us to decide which server we connect to?" Jake asked.


    It was what Damien even believed in.


    And perhaps that would have happened had Jake''s date gone well. Probably, if Justin had been more concerned about Jake''s feelings, these two would havee to this answer.


    Justin didn''t know what to say.


    He understood that he couldn''t stay mute all the time, though.


    "Yeah! A fair match between us to decide the prize! That''s how it should be! I will win for Dani! You scared? You lost to me, after all!" Justin spat all those words without knowing how.


    He stood up and faced Jake like he should.


    Jake sneered. "Damien''s my good friend. With his help, I can get the most votes. How about you use your brain cells more, or is your head full of that witch?"


    Justin bit his lips. He shouted, "Says someone who vents out on his friend after failing his date!"


    Jake widened his eyes.


    Not knowing when and how, he clutched Justin''s cor. Nheless, his friend was more courageous than ever before, fighting back.


    It was however a one-sided struggle, as Jake was much stronger in real life.


    These two fell, with Jake being atop Justin.


    Jake rained punches upon Justin''s face.


    That was when Damien, Arthur, and Shaw barged into the room.


    Shaw shouted, "I told you they are fighting!"


    Damien clicked his tongue and ran over to Jake''s side. He drew him away from Justin.


    Arthur knelt beside Justin, checking on his wounds. Jake didn''t hold back as he pummeled Justin''s face, but those wounds were anything serious. His eye probably would swell so much soon that he would be a one-eyed man for a week or more¡­ other than that, he had a few bruises.


    Jake was held back by Damien.


    He shouted at Justin, "Let''s settle this in the game! If that''s what you want! You think I''m scared of you? I''ve been thinking about rematch for some time now! I''ll show you what I''m capable of now! I''ve never felt better than this!"


    Justin wiped off the blood on his lips.


    He replied, "Yeah¡­ that''s how it should be done."


    He stood up, refusing Arthur''s help.


    With his head low, he left the room.


    Arthur exchanged a nce with Damien before chasing after him.


    Jake extricated himself from Damien''s clutch and looked at him. "I will win."


    Damien smirked. "I know."

 Chapter 274: Joker Awakened (3)

    Because of Jake''s connections, Casual Clowns could log into the game world from their hotels and respawn in the tournament realm.


    The esports ind was now exclusive to them.


    Casual Clowns walked the thoroughfare toward the arena. The mood between them was tense, as no one had spoken.


    Even Shaw and Damien were as silent as mute people.


    It was only when these five sat in the arena''s seats that the first conversations began.


    Staring at Jake and Justin getting onto the stage, Shaw asked, "Who will win?"


    Damien crossed his arms and replied, "Jake. Can''t you see the difference between the tournament and the current him?"


    His sister added, "He looks much more confident. He''s like a man who knows what exactly he wants."


    Arthur nodded, "Justin has changed a lot, too. I don''t see any of his usual timidness. He''s staring right into Jake''s eyes as they''re about to sh. He''s matured."


    Liza whispered, "Love brought out their better sides?"


    Damien smiled. "Love is like a confidence potion."


    While it was sad that their international run would end in such a way, Casual Clowns could see the positives of this oue. None of them expected these two to fight because of women, though.


    But it was those people who stirred changes in Jake and Justin.


    Justin spoke for himself and acted for his own happiness. He didn''t stay back, swallowing his feelings. s, his execution was the problem, but Damien would ensure Justin would understand it.


    On the other hand, Jake¡­


    [Your duel with Last Coin willmence in ten seconds.]


    [Nine¡­ eight¡­ seven¡­]


    [¡­three¡­ two¡­ one¡­]


    "THE APOCALYPSE!" Justin howled.


    His mana swept through the entire arena. Even Jake could feel it. In the next moment, simple spells took theirmon form before bing different versions of themselves, mimicking other elements.


    Their might epassed the whole arena, with each skill threatening to hit Jake from a different angle. So many swirled around and loomed over him that Jake stood still like a man about to be executed.


    He was in Justin''s cauldron!


    Arthur said, "He''s going all out! Generally speaking, a mage like Justin has an advantage in an open arena without obstacles. He can create Earth Walls, for instance. It gives him such an edge that I''m surprised Jake agreed for them to duel here."


    Damien harrumphed, "Jake lost against Golden Coin exactly in such an arena. You should know better. And if he didn''t have any problem with that, then it only means he''s that confident."


    Reba said, "It looks like a fake or forced confidence at this point."


    Her brother however only curved his lips up. He didn''t look worried about Jake even when Justin startedbining his elements to strengthen his apocalypse and make it more effective against Jake''s archery.


    It wasn''t like Damien didn''t know about a humid zone that was more than a cover against arrows. He understood Jake so well because Damien could see the younger himself in him.


    For this reason, he knew that Jake wasn''t faking his confidence.


    Standing still in his mist, Justin thought, ''I have covered all angles and made it impossible for him to survive this! If he saves himself with Ender''s Assimtion and hides in the shadows, I will still sense him! I have the best mana sense in our team and can sense the slightest fluctuations in The Apocalypse! The humid zone is spreading across the arena, too!


    The longer this battlests, the better my conditions are. I have mana essories to sustain my skills! I can fight for more than ten minutes!''


    The first elements of The Apocalypse copsed at Jake.


    Fire burst from beneath Jake like geysers¡ªJake jumped away just in time to avoid them.


    Wind battered him from above like rain¡ªJake skidded from the dangerous zone, dodging elements dangling around him.


    Earth loomed over him like a tsunami¡ªJake ran along with its wave before taking off to the skies.


    Lightning zoomed at him in abundance like a methrower¡ªJake controlled the gravity and used The Apocalypse''s dangling element for his safety and to change his pattern.


    Water flew at him like a shapeless wind¡ªJake slid on its surface with his movement skill''s other effect.


    It went without saying that he didn''t feel threatened despite so many skills rushing at him. He even used a few of them to his advantage, getting better at it with each second.


    There was a time when Jake was skidding while drinking liquor!


    ''It''s true that you are a strong mage. Your control is wless, and you have nearly covered the arena in the mist. Seeing your skills is getting much more difficult, I can feel them with my perception skills. I''m like a fish in the water, Justin. And you can do nothing about it,'' Jake thought as he maneuvered through the dangerous course.


    Anyone who would hear about his feat would call it a bull.


    The five spectators in the crowd however bore witness to Jake''s wless rotations and movement. Worse than a cockroach, he eluded all threats with finesse. He hadn''t even released an arrow yet!


    He was only throwing them around to keep his movement skill activated.


    "If Jake keeps this up, Justin will run out of mana and lose," Shaw said, stupefied.


    Arthur nodded. "Yeah."


    Damien felt relieved but couldn''t believe this was the oue Jake wanted.


    Indeed, he was right about his dark horse.


    Jake suddenly whipped out his bow and released an arrow toward the skies.


    He smiled at the sun. ''It''s because of you I have reached the next level. Because of you, I''m ready for anything! I''ll get what I desire, no matter what!''


    Jake loaded eight arrows on his bowstring. "THE EIGHT-HEADED FENRIR!"


    A manifestation of a humanoid wolf appeared above him. Jake''s eyes mixed with the color of blood lust. Odin sheathed the arrows'' with his tattoo. Trajectories lined up by Death''s Lock stuck like glue to their first targets.


    He let the arrows out; thunders mixed with the howls.


    Before the arrows met their targets, Jake screamed. "THE EIGHT-HEADED FENRIR! THE EIGHT-HEADED FENRIR! THE EIGHT-HEADED FENRIR! THE¡­"


    As inertia forces started taking him down, Jake released as many Eight-Headed Fenrirs as possible. The mana wasn''t the problem as Jake had essories to refill them.


    He hadn''t stopped shooting his arrows yet. Countless trajectories fell into the apocalypse, and with them, the arrows. Each arrow was like a mini bomb as numerous explosions rang out each time Jake''s arrow connected with their target.


    It wasn''t just Odin''s thunders but also his raw power producing this sound and effect!


    A single arrow was enough to destroy Last Coin''s skill.


    In the first ce, The Apocalypse''s prowess was in its quantity. It''d be challenging for Jake to defeat the apocalypse along with Justin''s scheme if he were himself prior to meeting Meredith.


    She had enabled him to reach a new level. For her sake, he swore to be so selfish that he would utterly defeat his friend.


    This vision was bing true with each second.


    When Jakended on the ground in a soft step, Justin''s Apocalypse was riddled with holes. Jake could see him well despite the mist doing its best to cover him.


    "I am¡­ Joker," Jake said as he sneered at his friend. "This is Joker''s Archery."


    Jake lurched forward, storming in Justin''s direction. Magic in their simple yet fantastic forms twitched before going at him like a stampede of monsters.


    Jake nocked eight arrows on his bowstring and drew the short anchor. He didn''t need his full strength to defeat this magic. Which tranted into him shooting a volley after volley!


    Magic crumbled around him, and Jake hadn''t stopped.


    He had awakened, both in the game and in real life. His Joker Formcked multiple arrows release to truly reach its potential, while Jake needed to believe in himself to enable one of his forms.


    The past events have helped Jake be stronger.


    And with his new conviction and confidence, he turned himself into an absolute powerhouse.


    BANG! BANG! BANG!


    His arrows continuously destroyed The Apocalypse. The humid zone that was a problem for many archers couldn''t stop Jake!


    All that hurled at him shattered under Joker''s swift archery!


    The howls were so condescending that their sound was akin to chuckles in Justin''s ears.


    Jake stepped into the humid zone and approached his friend.


    He kept a distance so that Justin couldn''te up with a trick.


    Jake sneered. "Have fun in Europe."


    He drew the highest anchor¡­


    ¡­and defeated Last Coin.


    [You have killed Last Coin Lv. 30]


    The rematch was more one-sided than it could have been.


    Jake felt such immense satisfaction that he didn''t know whether he was happy about his archery or connecting his server with Europe''s Server.


    Jake logged out.


    He quickly bathed before leaving the room in his casual clothes.


    He headed over to Meredith to check on her.


    He hoped she''d smile today.

 Chapter 275: Apologies (1)

    It was early in the morning.


    Read thetest on mvl


    But it couldn''t be said that the capital of Pnd was about to wake up. Many people were already in school or at work, fulfilling their duties.


    Meredith had woken up around six a.m. She couldn''t sleep for more, even if she wanted to, so she slowly went through her morning routine.


    She also couldn''t stop thinking about her conversation with Loe Loe and her fears. Confident that she was a burden to anyone around her, Meredith walked around her room with heavy shoulders.


    ''Jake should soon visit me¡­ I can''t trouble him more,'' Meredith thought, ''Loe Loe said he must be ming himself for yesterday, but I''m truly at fault! If I had been more confident in myself and spent time with him as my real self, he would have easily understood me! I¡­ I also tasered him and was angry at Triple M, so I should have shown him it was our mutual decision!


    Ah, I made so many mistakes yesterday! I''m older! I should take care of him!''


    Thanks to Loe Loe and her experience with the opposite gender, Meredith had a clearer picture of what had happened yesterday between her and Jake.


    She often rebuked herself for not showing Jake what truly worried her heart.


    In a nutshell, Meredith was sure she and Jake had gone overboard against Triple M. These two zapped him too many times, but Meredith also felt like doing it.


    Her assertive self acted upon her feelings, after all.


    Meredith didn''t think she was a saint but didn''t want to be a bad person!


    Everything boiled down to her not being herself and attracting too many problems.


    Loe Loe exined that those weren''t her fault, tried to see through Jake''s perspective, and more. She did as much as she could through the phone.


    Therefore, Meredith stood by the door and peeked through the peephole, searching for Jake.


    Her romantic side thought he''d be here before birds would sing.


    She couldn''t catch sight of him, so her rational selfughed at the romantic side.


    That was when Meredith spotted Jake on her floor. He knocked on the door, but someone else shouted, drawing his attention.


    Jake turned around, staring at the woman pulling herself toward him. She was all red and had dry streaks on her face, signs of tears. She soon entered Jake''s reach and pped him!


    Meredith''s heart jumped to her throat.


    She wanted to spring the door open and shout at the woman.


    The woman''s words however froze her.


    "How could you beat him?! I thought you were friends!" Dani screamed at Jake. She couldn''t find better words to convey her feelings because English wasn''t her firstnguage. "Justin cried¡­ apologized to me¡­ and ran away to a doctor! He told me we wouldn''t y together for a while! I don''t care about that!


    I told him not to do anything stupid! But he really wanted to spend time with me! But¡­ I never would think his best friend would hurt him!"


    The p stung Jake''s cheek.


    He stood still, stunned.


    His heart bled, but the past events clouded his feelings like a curse.


    He sneered, "At least he will have fun in Europe''s server and tell you many stories."


    Dani raised her hand. She was utterly disgusted by Jake''s attitude.


    Before she could p Jake''s cheek for the second time, the door beside them opened in a swing, and a blonde-haired woman stepped out.


    She pped Jake''s cheek so much that he fell onto his rear.


    It wasn''t the strength behind her p that toppled Jake backward but the person behind it.


    He stared at Meredith.


    His widened eyes rocked. He couldn''t believe what had just transpired.


    Meredith turned toward Dani and apologized on Jake''s behalf. "I don''t know Jake for too long, but I can tell that he''s not that sort of a person. A lot happened yesterday, and it must be my fault. Please pass that on to Justin and tell him I will fix his attitude."


    Dani took out her phone and passed it to Meredith. "Can you write it down? I''m not so good at English yet."


    "Of course," Meredith nodded. "I''ll also give you my social media."


    "Sure!" Dani brightly smiled.


    Though she despised Jake for his actions, Justin spoke much about Jake and their friendship. He was in good hands.


    Meredith bid farewell to Dani, sending her away with a gentle smile. Her countenance took a one-eighty shift when her eyesnded on Jake.


    It wasn''t the assertive self staring at Jake.


    It was a demon woman.


    "Get in," she said.


    Confused and lost, Jake pulled himself up and entered her room. Meredith stared at him before he entered her bedroom, and she locked the door.


    Jake turned around and fixed his eyes on hers.


    He didn''t know, but he was scared of her right now. It was a feeling he''d never felt before, confusing him so much that he appeared like a lost foreigner.


    Ignoring him standing still like that, Meredith sat like a boss. She sat with her legs crossed, one resting on her thigh. She was at the table and drank tea to wet her lips before the imminent, long talk.


    She asked, "What happened between you two? You wouldn''t beat your friend just because he asked to change your team''s choice, am I right?"


    "¡­yeah." Jake nodded like a good boy.


    "Yeah? That''s all you want to tell me? Or is it because of ''yeah'' that you punched Justin? I think I said it a few times during our date, so why haven''t you pummeled me yet?" Meredith asked. ''Ah, in those times, I''m d I got my confident self! Fighting friends is so immature and stupid!


    I must know what exactly happened! I wouldn''t fall for a bully or a bad person! I hate those!


    Jake looked down.


    It wasn''t exactly the choice of continent to connect that turned him back to his roots. He decided to be more selfish for his own happiness because others were trying to butt into his happiness. It wasn''t a problem when he was alone since he could turn back or fight for himself, but it was so much different now.


    He was doing it for Meredith, too.


    "I did that for us!" Jake shouted as he thought this far.

 Chapter 276: Apologies (2)

    "I did that for us! I will do anything to make us happier!" Jake raised his voice at Meredith.


    She didn''t grow startled. Her exterior remained unshaken, though deep inside her heart started racing against her chest as she grew worried.


    It was because of her! She had a part in Jake''s behavior change!


    She pierced him with her confident stare. At least that was what Meredith believed to be, but the truth was that she had a different kind of aura she had never produced before. It brought out most of her maturity and elevated it further, be it her stare, aura, or self.


    She was like a mother scolding her son.


    Jake also seemed so much smaller and confused before this kind of Meredith.


    "Enough said," Meredith said. "So you have beaten your friend for me? And you will do anything for us from now on? It sounds like you''d be willing to even kill my parents and friends for our happiness. Don''t you hear how ridiculous and immature that sounds? The man I''ve fallen for never came out as such a callous person.


    Was I blind? Am I so stupid that I fell for the type of person I hate?


    "I was bullied. Why? Because I grew faster than others. Bullied, ostracized, ridiculed¡­ I suffered so much, but I never wished others the worst. Instead, I grew independent and more mature than them. It wasn''t easy, and I was alone a lot, but this experience taught me many things.


    I found new passions in every stage of my life and eventually friends I would die for. I''m happy now. Don''t you know how valuable friends that understand you are, Jake? Justin understands your archery and has even helped you to make it stronger. He''s a good friend for whom you should care."


    Jake was literally put into the corner by those words. He leaned onto the wall and stared ahead, his eyes shaking and even getting tearful.


    "Yeah¡­ he is," Jake nodded. "Yesterday, I was distressed. I didn''t know what exactly went wrong. I med myself for everything and even saw Triple M in Justin when he started speaking about his date, Dani, and that he wanted to connect our server with South America. It somehow clicked in my mind that he was like Triple M, wanting to prevent our happiness.


    I imagined myself beating Triple M so many times yesterday that day¡­ but it''s not an excuse. I could see that¡­ Justin was like me. He found a woman he fell for¡­ but I just ignored that. I just used the convenient stuff to vent my feelings on him."


    While Jake said what burdened him, Meredith could see more of him. He was the type that put the burden on oneself, even if a part of it could be med on someone else.


    Meredith was the same.


    Despite fluently talking about it, it took her a lot to reveal her past.


    But at that moment, Meredith shared the real cause of her burden. "I was scared, but only for a little because you protected me. I also tasered him, so our feelings were mutual at the time. It''s just thatter that day, I was convinced that our date ended prematurely because of me. Loe Loe spent much time telling me it was not like that.


    It''s still difficult to ept that, but I''m no longer alone in this."


    Jake nodded. He cleared his eyes and deeply inhaled.


    If he could, he would turn back time and deal differently with Justin''s case. s, it was impossible.


    His selfish self told him that it wasn''t so bad since he learned more about Meredith, but Jake shoved that self deep into his heart.


    He was no longer alone.


    He said, "I must apologize to him. I know how¡­ and what to do to really make up for it, but that will prevent us from meeting in the game world."


    Meredith curved her lips up. "That makes me love you even more."


    Jake froze as though someone hit him with a stun. He couldn''t stop staring at Meredith, who was beaming at him with the sweetest smile! He never knew someone could look so beautiful and charming! He never expected to get so hot just from gazing at a woman!


    Continue your saga on mvl


    On that day, he was truly smitten by Meredith! She had him in his grasp!


    Meredith''s smile took an assertive curve. "Don''t you have something to do?"


    Jake nodded. "Yeah¡­"


    ''OMG! My heart was about to explode! If he keeps looking at me like that, I will turn stupid! But I just took care of him! And he easily understood his mistakes when Iid them bare before him! He''s as lovely as I thought he was!


    Hehe! I really love him!'' Meredith squealed. Her imaginative little self was holding her cheeks, swaying back and forth.


    Meanwhile, Jake whipped out his phone.


    He dialed Damien. "We still have time to change our choice of the server, right?"


    Damien replied, "Ye."


    "Change it to South America," Jake said.


    Damien whistled, "So you changed back to yourself already? Is our Joker, my dark horse, now smiling with butterflies? Hah! It must be Meredith, hmmm? Haha! I see, I see!


    You looked down on me when I said men turn defenseless before women! I bet she smiled at you, and you got weaker in your legs, you virgin! Haha! This is the best! That''s why romance books sell the best! Haha!"


    "¡­shut up, you horny dog," Jake replied.


    "So adorable! Haha! Getting chained to her doesn''t sound so bad, tho! If you excuse me, for my eye went up and down as I studied Mademoiselle Meredith''s magic and her equipment, you two can do so many enjoyable arts together! Heh!" Damien burst outughing.


    Meredith was also smiling assertively. Deep inside, she was boiling. Damien was so loud that she heard his every word, which embarrassed her.


    "I hope your balls will go blue tonight, and you will suffer for a week!" Jake shouted at the phone before hanging up.


    "YOU''D BETTER STOCKPILE YOURS¡ª"


    Jake tucked his phone in his pocket.


    Turning his eyes back to Meredith, Jake smiled. "Thanks for opening my mind. I don''t know what would have happened to me without you."


    "I will, hopefully, always take care of my younger boyfriend. And wouldn''t you be on the ne right now if it weren''t for me?" Meredith smiled, hinting at the other possible timeline.


    Jake chuckled, "Yeah. If there''s such a timeline, then this me has lost such a golden opportunity. You''re too sweet."


    "Am I?" Meredith looked down at her cup. ''Ah, it''s empty! This is bad! I can''t avert eye for too long!''


    Jake nodded. "Yeah, only a big sweetie could draw such a charming smile. I''ll strip your defenses one by one."


    ''OMG! He''s seeing through my real self! His word choice, too! It''s so bad, but I like it! It must be Damien''s influence! Ah, what to do, what to do?!


    This rogue will never change that! Men are men! Ahhhh! I like it, so I will y along! It''s in private, too! I must also get to know him more and more!


    I wonder if he has anyplexes, too?''


    Her assertive self tranted all her thoughts into a single sentence.


    "Stripping? What exactly do you want to strip? Keep that to yourself. I''m interested in different things now¡­ so how about you take me out for breakfast? We also should see Justining back to the hotel from the first floor''s restaurant."


    "Of course, my beautiful. All on me," Jake said, extending his hand to get hisdy''s hand.


    Meredith squealed, ''OMG! He''s such a gentleman! If we go to a fancy restaurant next, I will wear a dress with a plunging neckline for him! He loves my chest, after all!''

 Chapter 277: Apologies (3)

    "Have you extended your stay here?" Meredith asked.


    Jake nodded. "Yeah. For a week."


    "Me too," Meredith replied. ¡¯OMG! A week! So many things can happen! We were so close to kissing, but I can¡¯t bring myself to talk about it! He also said he wanted to meet Loe Loe to thank her!


    I recently used her nickname too many times! Ah, I¡¯m so unlike myself because of him! It¡¯s all Jake¡¯s fault! This rogue!¡¯


    Jake stuffed his breakfast in his mouth. He wasn¡¯t in a mood to eat, but just sitting and nothing else with Meredith would be weird. She ordered a lot since it was at his expense.


    Pancakes, scrambled eggs, toasts, and more, along with lots of orange juice, were perched before ravenous Meredith.


    Jake didn¡¯t know where she had room to store all of that. "You have an abyss in your stomach?"


    "All goes into breasts and thighs," Meredith replied as a matter of fact. ¡¯OMG! Why did I say that?!¡¯


    Since her assertive self hade to terms with herplex, Meredith knew most men would fancy her chest.


    For that reason, her assertive self didn¡¯t take much offense when her chest snatched the other gender¡¯s attention and even thought of showing more of it to Jake.


    Her real self also had ovee thatplex briefly before Meredith realized how indecent she had sounded.


    Thankfully, she kept all to herself.


    "I exercise and practice yoga," Meredith added. "I didn¡¯t have time for that as ofte because of the tournament and preparations, though."


    "I domon stuff and run mostly in the mornings," Jake replied. "You could teach me yoga."


    "We¡¯ll find time for it," Meredith smiled.


    "I also wanted to go to a concert here before returning home. I got more than one ticket because of Damien, but he can go somewhere else with Liza. Sounds good?" Jake asked.


    "Yes," Meredith nodded. ¡¯Yes, yes, yes! I always wanted to go to a concert but was so scared!¡¯


    The easiest way to te Meredith was to take her to a historic square. Jake already nned to get her back to this ce and see the rest of the monuments and remnants of the past.


    She¡¯d have a st, and he would get a new burden lifted off his heart.


    "How will we meet in the game?" Jake asked. "And European yers must be excited to see our server after hearing our interviews¡­ Casual Clowns about to get new haters."


    "Think more about Justin and your apologies," Meredith said after wiping her lips with a handkerchief.


    Jake smiled, "I did all I could have done¡­ and there¡¯s only so much I can say. I will genuinely apologize, so you don¡¯t have to worry about it. Think more about our future."


    "I believe you," Meredith replied. "We can¡¯t ask a game master for tickets because of themunity bacsh. You want to stream and put your heart into that, so you can¡¯t spend too much time with me. You must think of your career and not waste your victory¡¯s momentum. The only idea I have is to cross the ocean, but even high-level yers can¡¯t do that yet."


    Jake wanted to tell her he didn¡¯t mind wasting his momentum for her, but he could see Meredith entering that mood, which he couldn¡¯t name. He didn¡¯t want to call her mommy, either.


    But that mood left such a stamp on him that he began to see boundaries much easier.


    Meredith would prefer him to focus on his future instead of her, too.


    Jake sighed. "You heard about Antarctica, right?"


    Meredith nodded. "You mentioned it to other game masters."


    "We could try going over there," Jake said.


    "What makes you think it¡¯s easier to enter Antarctica?" Meredith asked.


    "It¡¯s different from other continents, and there¡¯s a game master scheming something in there. If webine those factors, he should have a view of others trying to enter his server. Antarctica sounds like a good ce for the first stream, too. For example, I could make a snowman with you and mypanions there."


    "A snowman! Haha!" Meredith curved her lips up, grinning.


    Jake chuckled. "You¡¯re so sweet."


    "Ah, shut it. How many times will you tell me that?" Meredith asked.


    It wasn¡¯t the first time Jake said the exact same words. It didn¡¯t trigger her, though.


    Jake grinned, "For so long until I see that sweetest woman again."


    ¡¯You¡¯re so intrusive, my rogue! It¡¯s strange how I don¡¯t hate it! It makes my heart flutter so nicely that I don¡¯t fear my real self getting exposed! It¡¯s so nice! Hehe, call me sweet more!¡¯ Meredith thought. "You¡¯ll struggle."


    "But you like it, don¡¯t you?" Jake leaned closer.


    Meredith threw a side nce at him and nodded. "Your other cheek would hurt you if I didn¡¯t."


    "Haha!" Jake burst outughing.


    A particr couple rained down his parade then.


    It was Mary and Robert.


    Their presence wasn¡¯t so weing.


    Jake rolled his eyes as he saw theming toward them. Beside him, Meredith nearly choked on her food as she realized that Jake¡¯s family was approaching them.


    She gulped down the food and wiped off her lips.


    She even found time to put on a glistening lipstick on her lips.


    Jake bit his lips when he saw hers glittering like that.


    He turned his head over to Mary and Robert.


    He said, "This woman is stupid, so ignore her. Just know her name. It¡¯s Mary. The man next to her is Robert, her boyfriend, and he¡¯s a good guy held back by the useless sister of mine."


    Mary gasped. Her countenance screamed, "You dare?!"


    Robert warmly smiled.


    A hint of awkwardness could be seen in him.


    He introduced himself to Meredith. She also reciprocated and correctly introduced herself. Since all four hailed from countries with native English, the greetings were smooth and fluent.


    Jake arched his head back and hollered, "You¡¯d better hire a famous and known estate guy."


    Mary growled, "I will."


    She was¡­ quite docile today.

 Chapter 278: Apologies (4)

    There was no need for a diviner to know what happened to Mary.


    Firstly, Damien Twice barged into her room, using her of being useless. Secondly, the same man extorted amends from her, forcing her to buy a house for Jake!


    Lastly, Jake heard about it from Damien and was ruthless about it.


    He drawled, "So, a house in the outskirts, right? Just like our house."


    "Yeah," Mary nodded, looking pissed.


    Jake sneered, "And you will furnish it, right?"


    "Yeah, I will." Mary agreed to this request as it was rare for Jake to be this demanding. He usually did stuff himself and never let others make the bed. He was that kind of a type, yet he was mercilessly going at her bank ount!


    Jake harrumphed, "You will also cover bills for a year."


    "Isn¡¯t that too much?!" Mary mmed her hands onto the table, growling at Jake.


    Her little brother however sneered at her. "You want me to ask for more? You will mow mywn, then!"


    Mary hitched. "Never! I will make spare keys and bother you whenever I want if you keep ordering me! I did good work with that muscle man! My fault he¡¯s on steroids?!"


    "You call him running at us a good work?! You have more than a loose screw?! Ten?!" Jake barked back.


    Mary spat at the table, "You have twenty loose screws! You know we couldn¡¯t take him away from the stairs because of the cameras!"


    As these two argued, Meredith interjected, "Could you bring me up to speed?"


    "Ah," Jake parted his lips. "Well, Damien felt like Triple M would do something, so he asked these two to keep an eye on and stop him in case he follows us. It happened, but my stupid sister didn¡¯t think ahead!"


    "Excuse me!" Mary pushed out her chest. "Why is no one ming Robert?!"


    "You traitor!" Robert eximed.


    "Who would me him when he¡¯s putting up with you day after day?!" Jake shouted back.


    "All¡¯s well that ends well, and I make him finish well every night!" Mary proudly eximed.


    Jake, Meredith, and Robert reddened, getting stunned.


    No one uttered a word.


    Oblivious to the fact that, despite Jake and Meredith dating, these two were young and virgins and rtively new to each other, Mary continued the talk as though she had said normal stuff to her family members.


    She said, "We¡¯re leaving today. You have lots of fun. Your sister is d you have started boarding horizons and stuff! If your titty girl gets up duff, you can rely on us and Dad! I¡¯ll make your brats my allies. See ya back soon!


    Ah, right, right! Take care of him, Meredith! He¡¯s an idiot, stupid, and obsessive about archery, but I believe in ya! Make him obsessed! You have it all, girl!"


    She left the table.


    Robert sighed and apologized, "Mary just doesn¡¯t hold back. I¡¯m sorry for her, and I hope you will have a great time with no one bothering you! If you need help, call me."


    "Yeah¡­ thanks," Jake replied.


    "Have a safe trip," Meredith replied.


    Jake peeked at her, finding her all red. Even her neck flushed.


    "¡­you¡¯re so sweet, Meredith."


    "¡­not now," Meredith replied. ¡¯My head must be steaming! That¡¯s the difference between me and someone experienced! I could never be so bold about s-s-sex!¡¯


    -


    Atst, Justin returned to the hotel.


    It was easy to spot him because he had a bandage over his head. He was also draped by his new girlfriend, who cried into his shoulder as she embraced him.


    It was cute to see them.


    Jake didn¡¯t want to disturb their moment, but it was time to step in and apologize for everything he had done.


    Meredith also supported him.


    Holding his hand tightly, she walked beside him to Justin and Dani.


    These two had noticed them.


    For a short moment, a heavy silence nketed them.


    Jake felt a firm squeeze on his hand, urging him to speak.


    "How¡¯s your eye?" Jake asked.


    "Okay¡­ I still must check it back home, but it should be fine," Justin replied.


    Jake didn¡¯t know what had happened, but he had forgotten all the words and apologies he had prepared. It was as though his mind had be empty before him.


    He could only utter the mostmon apologies. "I¡¯m sorry¡­ I went overboard. I shouldn¡¯t have even raised my hands at you¡­ it happened so fast¡­ and I can¡¯t believe it ended up with you going to the hospital¡­"


    It could be seen that Jake was flustered and lost, and each of his words was genuine.


    "You really didn¡¯t hold back," Justin faintly smiled. "You also dominated me today in the arena. You have be so much stronger that I don¡¯t know if I can strengthen your archery!"


    "You can¡­ of course you can! You¡¯re so strong yourself! Don¡¯t sell yourself short, bro," Jake weakly smiled.


    Justin reciprocated his smile.


    He feared that he would never be able to talk with Jake about archery and magic and work together. He also regretteding to Jake and not asking him about his mood.


    It was so apparent that Jake had been burdened.


    He acted upon his feelings and impatience.


    Justin also didn¡¯t like the bridge created in Casual Clowns between him and Jake. It felt so wrong that he also thought of something to make it up with Jake.


    He didn¡¯t know how it would happen, so he cried a lot to Dani after the battle.


    It was a miracle that Jake changed so fast.


    Justin realized with a nce who was ountable for that.


    Meredith also smiled from ear to ear as she saw Jake and Justin talking about their friendship.


    Noticing Justin¡¯s stare, Meredith parted her lips, "I¡¯m Meredith. Your battle happened partially because of me, so I also owe you an apology. Forgive me for not noticing about it earlier."


    Justin turned flustered, "You had nothing to do with it, Miss Meredith! It¡¯s all fine! Jake¡¯s my first friend, and Casual Clowns is my second home! It was our fault, so you don¡¯t have to apologize!"


    "I want to thank Dani for that p. It hurt, but that¡¯s what I needed," Jake said.


    Dani nodded with a smile.


    Jake smiled at the couple, "You two are lucky to have each other. Have fun in South America¡¯s server, Justin."


    "Eh?" Justin blinked.


    Jake took Meredith away, leaving the couple alone.


    Justin tried to get Jake back, to no avail.


    His friend just waved at them before taking his girlfriend for a walk.


    After making a call, Justin realized that Jake had changed their team¡¯s choice!


    His eyes watered.


    He clenched his hands. "Even if you don¡¯t consider me your best friend, you¡¯ll always be my best friend!"


    Meanwhile, Meredith peeked at her boyfriend.


    She leaned down and smiled at him. "You¡¯re so shy. It¡¯s adorable."


    It reminded Jake of her attitude the day he met her.


    He chuckled, "You¡¯re the sweetest."


    "Keep trying," Meredith looked away. "I ate so much! We should run for a little!"


    Jake gasped, "You wearing a sports bra?"


    Meredith hitched. "I have forgotten!"


    "So¡­ let¡¯s rent bikes?" Jake suggested.


    "Good idea!" Meredith nodded.


    "We bike in a row. You¡¯re first. Hehe."


    "Your intent is leaking out through that smirk of yours. Just don¡¯t crash into me," Meredithmented. ¡¯My rogue is just like his sister! I¡¯ll let it slide today!¡¯


    A/N: Volume 3 ends! Happy about our Casual Clowns and their rtionships? I sprinkled romance and I will soon add romance tag, but what you guys think about it so far? Should I focus more on romance in the uing Volume 4 or have it less? How¡¯s Jake¡¯s gf? I guess she¡¯s the most important addition to the team now!

 Chapter 279: Riches flowing in (1)

    "I never expected to be in a long-distance rtionship," Jake said.


    Meredith nodded. "Me neither."


    These two were at the airport, waiting for their nes. Meredith¡¯s ne would arrive faster, so Jake would spend at least thirty minutes alone.


    He yawned, "We should have asked the game masters why they separated others into servers. There¡¯s no ping issue as far as I am concerned. I doubt they thought so far to turn the international tournament¡¯s prize into a bridge between two continents¡­ if anything, they should make it a paid feature!"


    "Speaking like a man with deep pockets," Meredith chuckled.


    "Damien told me the estimate of how much we should learn in a month. I think I was blinded for a minute on that day." Jake smiled.


    He also thought about this teleportation method.


    He asked his friends if putting that teleport in Asta Bow¡¯s territory would be possible. It would significantly affect Viktor and his house, and Jake would be much closer to The Warmonger Empire overall.


    His friends shared these thoughts and didn¡¯t mind broadening their rtionship with the Warmonger Empire. Like many other starting points, this ce held so many secrets that it was beneficial for everyone to be closer to them.


    Besides that, the guilds that had teamed up against Casual Clowns were also vying for a close rtionship with The Asta Royal House and their Emperor.


    Casual Clowns bing closer with them was like them flipping them off.


    "It¡¯s my ne," Meredith said as she stared outside. It was just a matter of seconds before she would have to enter the ne and return home.


    The couple stood up, and Jake naturally helped Meredith with her baggage.


    For thest time in real life, until the next time, these two looked into each other. A maic force drew their faces closer, and these two locked their lips in a deep kiss, intertwining their tongues.


    In the past week, Meredith and Jake have be so close that kissing without obstacles or nerves was possible for either.


    This physical activity still rocked and reddened their hearts, but it was a pleasant experience. It was slow, amateurish, andcking in many areas, but neither needed more for now.


    Jake smiled. "I¡¯ll be first in Antarctica Server and immediately warm you upon seeing you."


    "You stand no chance," Meredith replied with a confident smile. "I¡¯ll warm you up first."


    "Yeah, we will see, sweetie. Go already, or you will miss the flight. Safe trip."


    "Yes¡­ you too."


    Jake waved at Meredith. She waved back at him until she disappeared in the tunnel leading to the ne¡¯s interior.


    Once she was no longer with him, Jake heavily plopped onto the seat and sighed.


    ¡¯Those bastards willugh at me!¡¯ Jake thought as he recalled his past week. It was so good for him, and he wouldn¡¯t change anything.


    In fact, if he could, he would add a single activity to it!


    Borrowing Damien¡¯s words, he would love to dock in Meredith!


    It didn¡¯t happen at all!


    ¡¯Even Justin is no longer a virgin! How did I end up as the only virgin on the team?!¡¯ Jake caught his head and looked down, biting his lips. ¡¯It must be a cultural difference! I heard those from South America are more proactive!¡¯


    For some reason, it felt like Jake was now the sole loser in Casual Clowns.


    He sighed again and waited for his ne.


    As he whipped out his phone and turned on the mobile game, he recalled how he and Damien ensured privacy while his two other teammates were engaged in an activity he¡¯d never done before.


    He uninstalled the game.


    -


    "Jake!"


    Upon sensing her son returning home, Jake¡¯s mother threw everything aside and ran to his side. She jumped into his arms and embraced him tightly.


    She was excited.


    While Jake thought it was because of his team¡¯s win, the reason was different.


    "Show me her!" Jake¡¯s mom shouted.


    "Ah, yeah," Jake whipped out his phone and showed his gallery of pictures with Meredith.


    His mom snatched the phone and slowly scrolled down, smiling from ear to ear. She didn¡¯t keep her thoughts to herself, often saying how beautiful Meredith was, how lucky Jake was, and that these two looked so adorable together.


    Jake kept an eye on his phone so that his mother wouldn¡¯t check messages or anything else.


    "Mary must have told you about her," Jake said.


    "Yes!"


    "Has she told you about my house?" Jake asked.


    "She has! Not like you will live there anytime soon, right?" Jake¡¯s mom asked. She stared at her son with pleading eyes as though she always wanted to be the one to make him breakfast, dinner, and supper.


    It wasn¡¯t easy to disagree with her.


    Jake awkwardly replied, "At least until Meredithes."


    "Ah! That¡¯s okay!" she happily nodded.


    The phone buzzed.


    "It¡¯s Damien Twice!" Jake¡¯s mom eximed.


    Jake¡¯s expression turned horrific as he imagined his mom being one of Damien¡¯s fangirls. It would be a nightmare if that were true!


    "He was so cool during the tournament! His and his girlfriend¡¯s sacrifice was so noble! We watched all your team¡¯s battles!" she said.


    Sighing with relief, Jake nodded. "I¡¯ll answer him."


    "Yes! Are you hungry?"


    "A little. Something light would be good," Jake said.


    "Kay!"


    Jake went upstairs to his room and answered Damien¡¯s call.


    "I¡¯m back home," he said, "Yeah, just now."


    Damien¡¯s voice resounded across the room. "Hop into the game and talk with the Emperor. The game masters suggested you talk with the Emperor about the teleport."


    "I can see why¡­ it¡¯s a good advice. Yeah, I will get it done today," Jake replied.


    "Are you a man now?" Damien asked in a suggestive tone.


    A vein popped on Jake¡¯s temple. "Always been."


    "Oh, you poor soul! Art of a bed bending is still not yours!" Damien said in an apologetic tone.


    "GET ED." Jake hung up and threw the phone onto his bed.


    He waited for his mom¡¯s food, dug in, and jumped straight into another world!

 Chapter 280: Riches flowing in (2)

    Jake was back in the game world!


    It strangely felt odd to be here. He was before Viktor¡¯s workce. It waste evening, so he didn¡¯t expect Viktor to be in his workce. This man had so many more responsibilities nowadays.


    Strangely, though, a sound came from within the house.


    Jake opened the door as though it was his house and entered inside. He stumbled upon Viktor having an affair with a woman Jake couldn¡¯t recognize.


    She was mature, cute, and endowed by nature.


    That said, she screamed upon seeing Jake at the door¡¯s threshold. She caught her chest and picked up her clothes before escaping the house. No one knew where she ran off.


    Jake awkwardly scratched his hair.


    Viktor pulled up his pants and fixed his belt. "Finally back? I thought you died in your world."


    "I told you there¡¯s a tournament between yers going on," Jake said. "We won."


    "Well done," Viktor said. He wasn¡¯t stupid not to understand the weight of Jake¡¯s victory. Jake was a strong archer, and he must have shown the world how powerful archery could be. Even if his team did most of the work, Jake should have showcased good points of archery!


    He however didn¡¯t expect the next bomb.


    "We can connect two continents now," Jake said.


    Viktor froze. As a royalty, he understood the map and the world¡¯s size better than the rest. He knew there werends with demi-humans, and beyond them were raging waters that no one could cross.


    Various monsters dwelled there, and unexinable idents urred in those waters. Those that survived their wrath returned with ludicrous stories, swearing not to ever sail off the oceans again.


    Far in the past, it was possible to visit other continents. Those were so far away that other people rarely returned home and settled in the newnds.


    But now, it was utterly impossible.


    Therefore, Jake¡¯s words shocked Viktor.


    "How? Why? What continent?" Viktor asked.


    "You know how we have special privileges¡­ one of them was used for yers to win that prize. Why? It¡¯s a lucrative business. We¡¯ll earn a lot from it! yers who own teleportation or respawn points earn so much from them that I can¡¯t wait to see how much we will rake in! The continent below ours is the destination." Jake exined.


    Viktor clicked his tongue. "You won¡¯t pay taxes, will you?"


    Jake sneered. "Of course not. I asked my friends if they were okay with putting the teleport in Asta Bow¡¯s territory. It will draw many yers in, so you should get traffic. I¡¯ll also upload videos about my fights to get fame. I can see lots of new yers picking up an archery.


    Once they learn that my starting point is here, The Warmonger Empire should see a flood of new faces.


    "I can see you don¡¯t like it, though. The teleportation is risky, right?" Jake asked.


    Thinking about the advice Casual Clowns received from the game masters, Jake pondered about it during his flight back home. He realized that the teleportation between two continents could put The Warmonger Empire or Asta Bow Household in jeopardy.


    Dangerous yers or NPCs could use it to visit the new continent. It¡¯d be a new ce for them and not their permanent home, meaning they could cause as much mess as they wanted before returning home with new gains.


    It was one of the theories Jake hade up with.


    There were surely many more risks.


    Viktor nodded. "Your concerns are valid."


    "How about we speak with The Emperor?" Jake asked, causing Viktor to sneer.


    It was much better to put this burden on someone else!


    He¡¯d be able to pin the me on The Emperor, too, should anything terrible happen!


    "Yeah, let¡¯s meet him right now. I¡¯m already having many problems with my household," Viktor smirked. He put on his official clothes and left the house along with Jake. "I sense fools around us, aiming for your head."


    "Those guys never give up or what?" Jake asked aloud. Those must be assassins from The Alliance between three guilds vying for The Warmonger Empire¡¯s attention¡ªHeavy Spree, Golden Lotus, and The Lions.


    Jake didn¡¯t bother looking around.


    He knew he was safe with Viktor.


    "I n an adventure! I will go north," Jake said.


    "North? You will discover The Oath Kingdom," Viktor said.


    "I heard this name somewhere¡­ but I forgot already," Jake caught his chin as he tried to remember who told him about this kingdom.


    "I thought you¡¯d grind after the tournament," Viktor said as the duo strolled across the thoroughfare toward The Emperor¡¯s castle.


    Jake chuckled, "I¡¯ll grind as I adventure! I learned a lot of new skills and perfected my archery. You wouldn¡¯t believe me, but I came up with a new skill¡ªThe Eight-Headed Fenrir¡ªand can release eight arrows at once! Each arrow can also use my Death¡¯s Lock, and my summon¡¯s arrows! It¡¯s so powerful.


    I feel so awakened when I enter Joker Form and bombard my enemies with continuous release of The Eight-Headed Fenrir!"


    ¡¯How is this brat already shooting eight arrows at once while I can only shoot seven?!¡¯ Viktor thought as he walked. He unconsciously turned his gait into a swagger. "You awakened Vision?"


    "Kinda. I need momentum to turn my perception into Vision. Without it, The Eight-Headed Fenrir has a low range and requires me to use sight to shoot all arrows. But it¡¯s perfect for Joker and my style anyway!"


    "Well done," Viktor said, his face contorted.


    "You¡¯re pissed I can release eight arrows, aren¡¯t you?" Jake sneered.


    Viktor harrumphed, "I was in a slump for a long time, brat. My house and I have just begun progressing. I¡¯ll catch up to you sooner than you think." Viktor caught Jake¡¯s head and tightly grasped his hair. "If you think you¡¯re better than me, you are wrong, Jake. Don¡¯t get carried away because I¡¯m just warming up."


    "Yeah, I just saw you warming up today," Jake sneered.


    "I already have three wives troubling me back home," Viktor yawned. "I needed to release stress, but these three piled it on me. So I didn¡¯t bother going to them."


    "Not so loyal, huh?" Jake cast his narrowed eyes at the man, questioning him.


    Viktor shrugged, "Grandma threw them at me. She believes in the house¡¯s rejuvenation more than anyone else. These three are gentle and simr to her regarding the house¡¯s responsibilities, but each turns into a devil whenever they see each other. It pisses me off the most. I need breaks more than you think. And if I already have three wives, who say I can¡¯t one night stands?


    What kind of an argument can these three even think of? They know what they¡¯ve signed for."


    "Like I know how harems work, dude," Jake rolled his eyes. "I got a girlfriend, too. Behind her assertive mask is such a sweetie that I already miss her."


    Viktor didn¡¯t say anything to it.


    Jake nudged him with an elbow. "Why so silent?"


    "You sounded so disgusting I couldn¡¯te up with anything," Viktor replied with a straight face.


    "You bastard! She can turn into a demon as well! I share the same burden as you!" Jake eximed.


    "I have three demons at home. We aren¡¯t the same," Viktor spoke like a chad.


    "Says the dude who ran away from his house. I would confront them all three at the same time," Jake spat.


    "Are you even a man now?" Viktor asked. He sneered upon seeing Jake trembling, "You¡¯re still a brat."


    "Says the man with seven shots only."


    "An archer without a long range. You don¡¯t need a long-range in bed if that stops you."


    "You¡¯re a good fletcher, so how about you craft self-use arrows for your wives and finally give them what they deserve?"


    "You wouldn¡¯t even have the balls to give your girlfriend a self-use arrow."


    And these two continued like that until The Emperor¡¯s guards stopped them.

 Chapter 281: Riches flowing in (3)

    "Such anguage is not weed in His Majesty¡¯s castle," the guard said, hinting at Jake and Viktor¡¯s ambiguous arguments.


    These two didn¡¯t care about their presence or the ce they were in until the guard called them out. The man stood encased in armor from head to toe, his features hidden. His equipment seemed to heighten his voice, making him look more intimidating than he already was.


    Viktor fixed his countenance upon hearing this man¡¯s tone. It wasn¡¯t particrly rude, but it also wasn¡¯t respectful. There was a clear middle ground in his attitude.


    Yet, the years of discrimination and being looked downpelled Viktor to re at the man. He responded to him once he calmed down.


    Viktor said, "Late though it may be, I¡¯m here to request an audience with His Majesty. It¡¯s urgent, requiring His Majesty¡¯s wisdom."


    "We¡¯ll take you to the inner castle, where you¡¯ll wait for His Majesty¡¯s response," the guard said. Without waiting for Viktor¡¯s reply, he turned around and guided them to the inner castle.


    The inner castle was divided into small territories, each belonging to a royal household. Viktor¡¯s house naturally had its ce in the castle, to which the guard had carried it.


    Viktor didn¡¯t need any guidance, but he knew that this guard would keep tabs on them from now on¡ªnot that he could do anything about it.


    Despite being the worst and least popr, Asta Bow¡¯s corridor and rooms were clean and sparky. No speck of dust could be seen, meaning the maids attended to their duties wholeheartedly.


    Viktor sank into a soft sofa while Jake sat on a chair by the table.


    "We¡¯ll get an audience since I said it¡¯s urgent. I¡¯ll teach you the etiquette of our empire now," Viktor said as he sprawled on the sofa. He didn¡¯t look like a royal at all. "Join your right hand¡¯s index and middle finger. Bring them before your chest, count to five seconds, and then sweep to the right. Keep back straight and head straight.


    Don¡¯t roll your neck like an idiot. That¡¯s all you need to know before meeting The Emperor. We must do that greeting in sync, so don¡¯t mess it up."


    "So I do that the moment I see The Emperor?" Jake asked.


    "Yeah," Viktor nodded. "Leave the rest to me. He might try to test you with The Royal Tea, but you should be used to it by now unless he orders the highest-quality brewing. That should make you puke. If that happens, swallow it back."


    Jake sighed. "What kind of a person is the Emperor? Does he like to prank?"


    "You think I know The Emperor well? Never had a chance to be close to him. I only follow the proper etiquette whenever I have to speak with him. I know that he likes to serve The Royal Tea for some reason. It might be because this tea stirs mana, and he¡¯s a mage. He has a presence that makes others respect him, the presence of The Emperor.


    He greatly respects the old hag, so I dislike him."


    "You tsundere¡­ I feel like I haven¡¯t heard that in ages." Jake shook his head.


    "Compared to other houses, he¡¯s still an ally. I respect him, even if he didn¡¯t take our house¡¯s mantle only because of the old hag," Viktor added.


    Jake nodded. "The Empire¡¯s citizens reflect their Emperor¡¯s disposition. I read that in a book. I haven¡¯t seen much poverty in the capital, and even people living outside seem to have a good time and live in good conditions. The same goes for Asta Bow House and their people."


    "Hah," Viktor chuckled.


    Three knocks resounded in the room.


    "May I?" a female¡¯s voice asked.


    Viktor drawled, "Yeah."


    A maid stepped in and did a curtsy. She wore the inner castle¡¯s dress, golden red, representing her master¡¯s image. A stylish, transparent orb in which mana swirled like a trapped butterfly glinted on her right wrist.


    It was a beautiful item.


    Every other maid working in the castle wore the same essory. If the Emperor were from another household, for instance, Asta Sword House, all maids would have sheaths with swords dangling from their waists.


    It represented the house and master they worked for the most.


    "His Majesty has agreed to meet Viktor Asta Bow and his yerpanion, Archer, privately in his office. His Majesty¡¯s awaiting your arrival," the maid said.


    Viktor and Jake casually stood up, causing the maid to look at them oddly.


    "Guide the way," Viktor said.


    The maid nodded and turned on her heels, going past the threshold in a soundless gait. She nced at the guard before guiding the two guests to her master.


    The guard was now behind Jake and Viktor.


    These two didn¡¯t appear troubled by it at all.


    After a few arduous endeavors through the stairs, Jake and Viktor were before The Emperor¡¯s office. Two more guards stood on either side of the door, protecting it.


    They confirmed Jake and Viktor¡¯s statuses before announcing their arrival.


    "Let them in," The Emperor said across the room.


    The doors opened on their own.


    Once inside, Jake and Viktor followed the etiquette. The five seconds of silence and respect were the most crucial, and they allowed Jake to take a proper view of the Emperor.


    He appeared to be in his early forties, with neat, short blond hair and a chiseled chin. The man was much more handsome than many men two decades younger than him. His skin seemed unblemished by the years he had been the emperor.


    Deverell Asta Orb.


    He sat across the room behind his desk. There were two chairs prepared for Jake and Viktor. Of course, tea had also been served.


    "You may sit," he said.


    Jake did as the man instructed. He didn¡¯t know what it was, whether The Emperor¡¯s presence was as great as Viktor said or perhaps even greater, but he couldn¡¯t bring himself to talk to him at all.


    Only Viktor could. "Thank you, His Majesty."


    Deverell smiled. "It¡¯s a private meeting about the urgent matter. We however wish to congratte you, Archer, for winning two tournaments in a row. You¡¯ve gained fame as a Joker, though. Would you like us to address you as such?"


    Viktor narrowed his eyes. ¡¯He knows so much already. Hah, our ruler doesn¡¯t ck at all.¡¯

 Chapter 282: Riches flowing in (4)

    "I don¡¯t have enough fame to change people¡¯s views of me. But if it¡¯s possible, I would like you to call me Jake. It¡¯s my real name, which I received from my parents," Jake said.


    Deverell faintly curved his lips up, "We may as well call you Jake. As The Emperor Of The Warmonger Empire, I officially wee you to our castle. We hope you¡¯ve had a great time so far. If anything has offended you, we will deal with that immediately."


    Viktor inwardly sneered, ¡¯The old hug must have talked a lot about Jake and his sister! Jake told me that two out of three guilds fighting for The Emperor¡¯s acknowledgment had received a bacsh after the tournament from the yer¡¯smunity. The Emperor must have heard about it. The same guilds also aim for Jake¡¯s head¡­¡¯


    "As a father, I wish to thank you for being Elizabeth¡¯s friend. You have helped her future greater than you think, Jake. I¡¯m relieved to have this opportunity to thank you in person. I owe you a great favor," Deverell said.


    Viktor clenched his hands. ¡¯Damn¡­ if Jake starts speaking about the teleport between two continents, he will waste this favor! There¡¯s no need to waste it on that, as the incentives behind the opening of two continents weigh much more than The Emperor¡¯s favor!


    He should use that to be closer with The Warmonger Empire¡¯s Orb Household or open a path for his sister¡¯s guild to enter this empire to take over thewless zone.¡¯


    Jake smiled. "I received a lot from Elizabeth as well. Despite her young age, she¡¯s so talented that she has tremendously helped me with my archery. It was genuinely fun to spend time with her. You have a great daughter, His Majesty."


    Deverell smiled.


    He closed his eyes¡­


    ¡­and opened them as The Emperor.


    "Viktor. We want to proceed with the urgent matter first," he said. "What is it?"


    He wetted his lips with the golden tea.


    Jake mimicked him, paying him the due respect.


    He regretted that when the drink had started stirring his mana. It felt like this precious liquid wanted to rece Jake¡¯s liquids or eliminate wed mana within him. He felt like vomiting, but Jake heeded Viktor¡¯s advice, swallowing it back.


    He looked purple for a second.


    The two men enjoyed him in this misery, albeit nothing of it showed on their faces.


    Viktor said, "I believe His Majesty knows the prize Jake and his team won. They can connect two continents. Jake wants to put that teleport in Asta Bow¡¯s territory. Incentives aside, the risks are high."


    Deverell nodded. "We own teleportations and respawning points yers need to continue their endeavors in our world. We charge for them and ensure any yer can sign in to them. A flood of new yers and residents of our worlding from the Southern Continent would push forward our economy if such a portal were part of The Warmonger Empire. That alone is worth taking risks for.


    "Jake, how much are you willing to pay us for protection?" The Emperor asked.


    Jake replied, "The teleportation can¡¯t be destroyed. It willst for a month. Anyone, provided they pay, will be able to use this teleportation. The dividends will be paid after a month and split only between Casual Clowns. It¡¯s such a unique case that we don¡¯t need help from The Warmonger Empire."


    He didn¡¯t want to pay taxes.


    He didn¡¯t have to pay taxes.


    Jake wouldn¡¯t lose significant sums for himself and his team to build a good rtionship with The Emperor. Like Deverell thought about his people, so did Jake think of his team.


    He added, "We may as well put the teleportation in the middle of the desert and earn a lot from it."


    It was a lie.


    It would obviously be better for Casual Clowns to put the teleportation in the crowded and easy-to-get-in areas. Other guilds could also create theirwless zone and force yers to pay them money before using the teleport.


    It¡¯d be best to have the protection of The Warmonger Empire¡¯s best soldiers.


    Jake bet a lot on this move.


    But he was confident that The Emperor wanted lots of new blood to visit his empire and do quests here.


    "Such a unique gift," The Emperor said, "You do not fear others usurping the teleport? If the teleport is great not to let others take over its control, yers, let alone residents, can steal your teleport¡¯s influence in other ways."


    "Anyone who uses it will still pay us," Jake said with a poker face. Inwardly, he was sweating. The Emperor was getting to the point where Jake had no arguments.


    Deverell fixed his stare on Jake for a little longer before closing his eyes. "It can¡¯t be helped. We agree to your conditions, Jake. We¡¯ll send our people to protect your teleport and enable as many people as possible to use it. It¡¯s also in our interest to see your teleport prospering."


    Jake smiled, "Thank you, His Majesty."


    -


    Deverell had a short talk about Elizabeth with Jake. It was interesting to hear Jake¡¯s perspective during their fun in the turtle forest. He could see his daughter from a different side, which warmed his heart.


    Heughed aloud when he heard that Elizabeth ran off to the forest straight after bidding farewell to Jake.


    After that, Jake and Viktor left the office.


    He stared at their backs and stood up once these two were gone.


    He looked at the capital from his office. "We didn¡¯t want to argue with Jake as he also wishes for Asta Bow¡¯s prosperity. It pains me that Viktor didn¡¯t try to lend him a hand during the negotiations."


    That was when The Emperor heard someone vomiting behind the door.


    It was Jake.


    A few loud ps on the back could be heard as well. That indeed was Viktor.


    Deverell chuckled. "He has a strong will."


    "He does," an old voice echoed from within The Emperor¡¯s orb. It rested on his chest as he wore it like a ne. "As for Viktor, I¡¯ll visit him soon enough to teach him another lesson. He can¡¯t be relying too much on his grandmother, Aaron, and Jake. I heard he¡¯s also neglecting his wives!"


    "Go easy on him, Mrs. Minerva," The Emperor respectfully said.


    She was the real reason The Emperor didn¡¯t negotiate much with Jake.

 Chapter 283: Riches flowing in (5)

    A rainbow poured out of Jake''s mouth.


    He was on his four, wing the carpet and sweating bullets. What he had been swallowing and keeping in himself during his conversation with The Emperor came out immediately after the door behind him closed.


    Viktor patted Jake''s back, sneering at him.


    The guard didn''t even bat an eye.


    As for the maid, she nonchntly whipped out her utensils to clean the mess. She''d use magic to store Jake''s fluids in a box that would soon be thrown into a bin or fire.


    These two were used to notable nobles vomiting right away after meeting The Emperor. Someone like Jake, a newbie and low-level yer, was given to react the same, if not worse.


    Jake stood up while keeping a hand on his lips, apologizing for the mess. He didn''t want to cause more problems and was secretly relieved that no one hadmented.


    "You can walk?" Viktor asked.


    "Yeah," Jake nodded.


    His vision spun only for a few seconds before the positive effects of The Royal Tea kicked in. Jake''s mana points and mana regeneration permanently and exceedingly increased.


    It was worth going onto four and vomiting like a drunkard for those effects!


    "Nothing''s keeping us here. Let''s leave the castle," Viktor said.


    It was a cue to the guard that he no longer wanted to stay in the castle. The man silently nodded and led them out of the castle, moving like a programmed machine.


    It was easily seen that he took pride in his gait.


    Once outside, Jake inhaled deeply. "An air of freedom."


    "Tastes the sweetest," Viktor added.


    Find your next adventure on mvl


    These two didn''t talk much. It wasn''t because Jake and Viktor were worried that their conversation would go astray and end up with them arguing over pointless things.


    Jake needed to call his friends through the game system to tell them about his conversation with The Emperor.


    Viktor was of the thought that he shouldn''t share his thoughts about other guilds with Jake yet.


    An old voice tore through the silence between them. "Yer back!"


    "Ah, Master Aaron!" Jake looked over his shoulder before spinning around and greeting the old man. "I wanted to visit you tomorrow! How did you know I was back?"


    Aaron heartilyughed, "I''ve drank with various people in Last Night! I have more connections than yer canprehend!"


    Jake chuckled, "I see."


    "Yer return and straight away request an audience with His Majesty! We have a new problem?" Aaron asked. He was a part of the team as he worked with new artisans of Asta Bow Household, teaching them about bows and arrows. He even met a few old faces and forced them out of retirement.


    His time was fantastic.


    Viktor harrumphed, "Opposite. We''re about to get richer."


    "Hoho! I''m all ears, you two!" Aaron said, joining thete party.


    The three headed to Sushi God''s booth to get sushi. It was their favorite food and something that connected them.


    "Right," Jake said, his eyes on Sushi God. "You want a spot close to the teleport?"


    Sushi God''s eyes glistened with tears. "Take all this sushi for free! You''ve helped me so much, Jake!"


    "Haha! It''s nothing," Jake chuckled. "Your sushi means a lot to us. You also be so good that the sushi''s effects are better than average support''s buffs! You improved so much, bro."


    "Thanks!" Sushi Godughed. "I take you up on it!"


    Meanwhile, Viktor''s face turned rigid. Howe he didn''t think of that? It was true that hisnd had various artisans, alchemists, and other businesses. He should bring them close to the teleport and ensure his family benefited the most!


    ''The old hag must be nning that. If Ie up with the initiative, she will cut some ck for me. Great,'' Viktor inwardly sneered.


    Aaron had been staring at him all this time.


    He shook his head. "Who''s older in this rtionship, and who''s supposed to be a master?"


    Viktor harrumphed, "He''s lots to learn from me."


    "Ye, ye," Aaron jokingly said.


    The evening ended with Jake making ns to meet Master Aaron tomorrow. He relished sushi and casual talks about the tournament and how much things had changed in Asta Bow''s household in this short time.


    After that, he logged out.


    -


    Jake took off his virtual reality helmet.


    He was drenched in sweat.


    "I wasn''t even that long in the game," Jake sighed. He picked up his phone to casually check social media, only to see that Meredith had messaged him a few times.


    He grew pale. ''I should have called her before going to the game world! Wait, what''s the time in the UK?''


    Putting a clock in the app for the UK''s time, Jake opened his social media and wrote to his girlfriend. He pinned the me on Damien and exined his conversation with the Emperor. He received a fewughing emotes after exining how he spat rainbows after The Royal Tea.


    Meredith was away for a few minutes after Jake told her his mother had seen their photos and asked about her.


    [Meredith: I haven''t told my parents about us yet.]


    [Jake: No need to be so shy.]


    [Meredith: Chloe snatched me for shopping, so I didn''t have time.]


    [Jake: Excuses, excuses, my sweetest!]


    [Meredith: You said you wanted to meet her. We took a few photos for you.]


    Those photos were amusing because Jake could see that Chloe wanted to show how close they were as friends. She was so cuddly that even Jake grew jealous at times.


    Regarding Chloe''s appearance, she was like the opposite of Meredith. Her skin was darker, her hair was ck, and even her chest was as t as a desk. It was rude to think like that, so Jake dispelled those thoughts.


    It was nice to see them enjoying their time, though.


    Meredith only had two close friends, so Jake kept his jealousy in check.


    Chloe had also helped Meredith a lot when she was down after Triple M''s incident. She had confessed that to Jake.


    [Jake: I have not seen you stiff like that in person. And keep calling her Loe Loe since you already slipped.]


    [Meredith: I called her with this intimate nickname, and you saw how she became. Next time, I''ll ask her boyfriend toe with us so he keeps her in check¡­]


    Jake clicked his tongue. He wanted to be here, too!

 Chapter 284: Riches flowing in (6)

    Jake hopped off his bed and walked to his PC.


    He put his phone off to the right side of his keyboard.


    Meredith was still typing to him, but he also had to check if his editor had edited all the videos he had recorded. In just a week, the man edited everything Jake had sent him.


    Jake had four videos ready to publish!


    He typed to Meredith. [He''s so good. How much should I tip him?]


    [Meredith: A tip? He did his work, though?]


    [Jake: Uh, it''s an American thing, I guess. Anyway, I have four videos! The first is about my battles and loss against Justin on the training grounds. I kept that hidden for too long. I''ll publish it now! At the end of it, there''s a trailer for the second video, which epasses our battles against guilds from my perspective.


    The third video is about my solo battle against two guilds. The third is The International Tournament. I was strict with this one.]


    [Meredith: You didn''t include your silly confession, did you?]


    [Jake: I didn''t.]


    [Meredith: You''re lucky.]


    [Jake: I know. I have you in my hands, after all.]


    The typical cringe conversationsted ten minutes, after which Jake received Meredith''s photo in her home clothes. He then took a quick selfie of his sweaty face, which was caused by his short time in the game world.


    The difference wasn''t as huge as one could suspect.


    Jake looked as handsome as ever, while Meredith was as beautiful, if not more, in Jake''s enamored eyes.


    [Jake: I''ll stream the opening of the teleportation. I don''t really have a n for it, so it will be a casual chat between me and whoeveres to watch.]


    [Meredith: I''ll watch you.]


    [Jake: Thanks. Love you.]


    [Meredith: Love you, too.]


    The talk strayed toward the cringe, dangerous area that only these two could endure.


    After that, it was time to bid farewell. None of them wanted diabetes.


    Jake swore to his beloved that he''d take a quick bath soon enough, sent a heart picture and turned off the chat.


    He had published his first video on social media, where he had already amassed over one hundred thousand followers.


    His performance in both tournaments and fame as a Joker immensely helped his fame. Explore more stories with mvl


    Because his numbers were already huge, he could put mization on his videos. He went for themon one, which was an advertisement, but he also could publish videos avable only to paid followers.


    He''d do that in the future since those deserved more from him.


    "I should announce the stream," Jake thought aloud.


    He put an announcement and pinned it to his profile, telling the world that he would stream the teleport''s opening. His point of view was the most important since the teleport belonged to him and his team.


    No one would get better angles than Archer, or it was better to call him Joker!


    Since the battle he regretted, Jake felt he should advertise his archery as Joker''s Archery. Other than sharing the name with his famous nickname, the Joker Form was the most fun form to learn.


    "It could be said that I''ve cleared the early level now. The more archers pick up my skills, the stronger I be. I should contact Edward and ask about his progress. I could show others my practice routine during my adventure toward The North and then make short videos about them. It''d be best to sell skills¡­ and it''d be simr to the blueprints, with me gaining stats based on others'' progress."


    Although Meredith wouldn''t be with Jake any time soon, his ideas for the next streams and his self-progress significantly expanded as he thought about them.


    He wanted to level up while heading to the North.


    But it was also important to set up a foundation for his future!


    Jake curved his lips up, "So much to work, and I love it."


    -


    [You have summoned Odin(Fenrir).]


    [You have summoned Wukong.]


    [You have summoned Ender.]


    [You have summoned Medusa.]


    Jake''s most trusted and inseparablepanions manifested on him, each taking their spot. It wasn''t long since Jake summoned them four like that, but it felt strangely precious to be in this spot now.


    He smiled. "Let''s talk!"


    Jake had prepared their favorite food. He put the tes on the table and sat down in the chair.


    Wukong jumped onto the table after receiving permission from Jake.


    Odin howled for a lift, which Jake offered.


    Ender flew and perched across Jake.


    Medusa stretched toward her te with mice while keeping the other end of her coiled around Jake''s wrist.


    "Thanks for helping me and my friends win two tournaments in a row! We can talk freely about it and whether there''s something you guys disliked in my style or wanted to learn. We have much more time for ourselves now. We''ll head North and level up in various areas as we adventure!" Jake said.


    His pets eximed in their unique way.


    Viktor''s temple popped with a vein.


    Of course, the meeting was in his workce. It was early in the morning, too, so he was about to leave for The Emperor''s castle to discuss a few details about Asta Bow''s territory and where the teleport would be.


    Everything was on his shoulders.


    He also received a call that the old hag Minerva would be with The Emperor!


    "Give me a break!" he shouted.


    Everyone ignored him.


    Viktor scowled. "You want to head north while being targeted by assassins! You even got a solution for it?"


    Jake nodded. "I do."


    "You''d better not lie to me," Viktor said.


    He packed his stuff and left the house.


    Jake smiled at him. "Thanks for worrying about me."


    Viktor mmed the door.


    Ender asked, "Why is he always mad?"


    "It''s his personality," Jake replied.


    "Leveling up sounds excellent. I want to see who will learn a humannguage next. My bet is on Wukong because Medusa is sassy, and Odin is stupid," Ender said.


    The breakfast turned into a battlefield.

 Chapter 285: The First Stream (1)

    "Alright¡­ it''s live," Jake said as he stared at a floating orb.


    It was an item avable only to yers: a livestream camera! It could be called a drone, though it had no wings or limbs.


    This item was moremon nowadays because everyone liked to record their games or adventures in a new world. Its other purposes were for safety measures or just for evidence.


    Jake started his stream with his fourpanions resting on him.


    He didn''t expect to get one hundred views right away!


    "Ah, hi guys," Jake said.


    He furtively looked to the side, where a chat floated as a system message. He put it on his right side, as it wasfortable for him to turn his head to the right more than to the left.


    [Voxier: Joker! Congrats on your win!]


    "Thanks!" Jake replied.


    [BunnyTea: Are you dating Meredith?! Many interviews said you two became a couple after your battle!]


    "Yeah, BunnyTea. Meredith''s mine," Jake smirked. Continue your journey with §Þ??


    In an instant, a chat became filled with two emoticons. One was a heart and congrattions to Jake, while the other was a man bobbing his eyebrows.


    Jake burst outughing upon seeing those reactions. "Ya guys liked our duel? I saw it pretty high in the rankings."


    The interaction with the chat was fun. Jake noticed that his summons could also see his chat and read other people''sments, which amused him more.


    Once anyone else from his team learns a humannguage, the banter between him and Ender would surely juice up Jake''s stream and add more variety to it.


    Ender asked, "Should I tell them where you found me?"


    Jake shook his head, causing the chat to spam a pout emotes. Amidst this wave of disappointment, Jake also caught a few insults and cusses, narrowing his eyes. Fortunately, those quickly disappeared from the chat.


    He put his finger on his lips. "It''s our secret."


    Ender nodded.


    Jake coughed, "I have an automatic moderation for insults and cusses. I don''t want vulgarnguage in my chat because I want my streams to be avable to anyone. I want people of various ages and ethics to enjoy the stream and befortable here. I wrote that in rules, but as no one really reads terms of services, I doubt most of you read those rules, either. If you don''t like it, leave."


    Jake wouldn''t turn a blind eye to users going against his rules to maintain his views.


    In fact, a small drop of viewers made him smile.


    After that, the viewer count continued to spike as many people were interested in the teleport between the continents.


    [VioletteckIsTheBest: I thought you wanted to stream with Meredith. Why didn''t you go to Europe? Other teammates didn''t like the choice? <question emote>]


    Jake sighed, "I''ll keep that to myself. Those who know, know. It''s a matter between Casual Clowns."


    As Jake mentioned his team''s name, one of them waved at him from afar. It was Justin! He ran along the road toward a small shrine where the teleport would soon be bestowed upon.


    The Shrine wasn''t built as a memorial to any deity.


    In the past, a mighty bow was stored inside it.


    s, the weapon and its mana didn''t withstand the test of time, rusting into a weapon no one could awaken again. It was now gone, stored far underneath in the main mansion''s basement, as it was no longer worthy of anyone''s attention, let alone representing the house.


    "Jake! Are you live?" Justin asked while handshaking Jake''s hand.


    Jake nodded. "Yeah. I have twenty thousand viewers so far. Pretty dope, right?"


    "Wow¡­" Justin whispered in wonder. He imagined an invisible camera monitoring and livestreaming his every move to this many people, and he grew nervous.


    Despite getting a girlfriend and popping her cherry, Justin still had a long road ahead of him to be the man he wanted to be.


    He joined Jake''s party. It allowed him to see the streaming device.


    Waving at the viewers, Justin turned his eyes to Ender and others and greeted them. Thosepanions were precious teammates Justin fought along with, and it was so soothing to see them sitting on Jake, all docile.


    When Medusa didn''t hiss, she was indeed a beautiful white snake with dazzling golden eyes. Odin often lost himself in his feelings, so he could be impulsive, but he was also a lovely wolf. On the other hand, Wukong and Enderported well ording to the situation.


    Wukong was always cheerful and helpful.


    Ender had a sharp tongue but didn''t let it loose during important matters.


    "If we talk in a voice chat, your viewers can''t hear us, right?" Justin asked.


    Jake nodded. "That''s the current setting ''cause I knew you would want to ask a few questions."


    Justin smiled.


    He lifted his eyes to look at the shrine, whose interior and exterior were given a second life. Vivid, the bricks seemed to have been put over there just recently. The monument of the owner of the legendary bow also shone with vitality as though someone had reced the old sculpture or breathed life into it.


    Various magic items constantly lightened the inside of the shrine. Though the shrine may be small, it was actually enough to store at least fifty yers inside.


    Guards perched off to each of its sides were tasked to remind slow people to move their asses faster. There were many more guards around this ce since a few guards naturally weren''t enough. Viktor also relocated important businesses of his Asta Bow''snd over there, each under the scrutinizing eyes of skilled archers.


    Sushi God was also here with a new booth! He didn''t know that Viktor brought a high-level archer to protect him.


    "I can''t wait to use it and meet Dani," Justin said.


    Sneering, Jake tilted his head, "Will you take her to the alchemy room, or will she drag you to the bedroom?"


    Justin looked down with reddened cheeks.


    He gulped down and gathered lots of courage to reply to his friend, "Probably the bedroom."


    Jake clenched his fists.

 Chapter 286: The First Stream (2)

    "Never did in my life I imagine myself in traffic in another world!" Damien''s voice resounded across the square, reaching Jake and Justin. He walked in, with Liza wrapped around his left arm.


    These two, just like Jake and Justin, didn''te here to fight or level up, so their outfits weremon. Seeing Damien in a suit in the game world was odd, particrly for the viewers.


    A few jealous women spammed Jake''s chat upon seeing Liza being so coquettish with him.


    "Fortunately, the art of persuasion is not foreign to me," Damien winked.


    Liza chuckled, "We rode The Warmonger Empire''s carriage. You didn''t even have to poke your head out. You just wanted to shout at others."


    "And so did you, Liza," Damien leaned down and breathed his hot voice into Liza, making her sneer.


    She replied, "They had to know the difference between them and us!"


    "Haha! Beautiful art!" Damien hollered.


    Jake, Justin, and the four pets stared at this couple with narrowed eyes. Find exclusive stories on §Þ??


    Each to their own, but these two''s loves grew so much that they matched each other like a pair of dumb lovebirds.


    "Is there chaos in your chat?"


    "Yeah,"


    "¡­"


    Jake and Justin exchanged short words before Damien snatched everyone''s attention. He stared straight into the camera with his best profile, looking like a prince from women''s wet dreams.


    He smirked. "A wave of appreciation for my dark horse in three¡­ two¡­ one!"


    Messages such as Joker, Archer, Dark Horse, Jake, and much more flooded the chat. So many rolled on the chat that Jake barely made them up.


    In the next second, he received a notification that a user, [Damien Twice], gifted subscriptions to one thousand users.


    Jake shook his head, "This guy has too much money."


    Justin and Liza nodded.


    "How did he gift, though?"


    "He forced Arthur to wait for this scene," Liza replied.


    Jake and Justin eximed, "Ah."


    pping his hands and making a stylish spin on his sole, Damien turned around and ambled toward his friends. He asked Jake whether he had shown the inside of the shrine to his viewers.


    Upon receiving a ''no'' from him, Damien sighed, "But it''s such an art! You can''t let the camera do everything! You''re the conductor of this stream! The camera follows you! Show them more!"


    "It''s supposed to be a casual stream," Jake said.


    "Casual are Clowns! Casual doesn''t mean rooted to the ground, either! Forward!" Damien took the lead.


    Jake smiled, "Well, I would show inside at some point anyway. Thanks for the gift, tho."


    "May your viewers enjoy it. You should add some benefits for subscribers," Damien casually said.


    The chat agreed with him. They told Jake about other streams and how they rewarded theirmunity for their time and money, helping Jake grow his stream. Perhaps it was because of Jake''s earlier deration, but Jake didn''t find any hateful or negativements.


    He liked the pleasant and casual mood of his stream.


    Damien shouted, "This interior is to my liking! Not as good as my apartment in the capital, but I like it!"


    The chat spat at Damien forparing modern architecture with the game''s medieval one. Many chatters also told Damien that he had too much money.


    Jealousy also could be found in it.


    Damien smirked, "Let''s make a bet, my dark horse''s viewers! The first person to guess how much money we will make this month off the teleport will receive ten thousand dors from me!"


    The chat bobbed with numbers.


    Jake and Justin stood still, unable to believe this man''s actions. Liza wasughing at the side, supporting this move.


    While Justin tried to calcte his percent of dividends from one of the highest numbers, Jake was lost in thought. Or rather, he silently admired Damien''s performance.


    This man really knew how to behave before the audience.


    With his years of stage experience, he has made the entire stream much funnier and enjoyable.


    ''I wanted to make a casual stream and see how things are done¡­ I also wanted to know my initial audience, but I should have invested instead,'' Jake thought. ''The first impression matters the most¡­ Damien helped me a lot.''


    Jake smiled, "None of you know the story of this shrine, though. In the middle of it rested the legendary bow. The monument beside it depicts the man who could use it. What happened to the bow? Guess."


    Damien smirked.


    Justin and Liza pondered for a while while the chat threw their first guesses.


    "Someone guessed!" Jake said.


    "Wait! It was stolen!" Justin chimed in.


    Liza pulled him behind her and shouted. "Nah! It broke during a battle against one of Asta Households!"


    Jake shrugged, "The bow just lost against the time. Let me scroll up to see who guessed it first."


    It wasn''t necessary, though.


    [The Meredith has gifted a subscripted to NeverWinterAgain.]


    "I see. So it was you, NeverWinterAgain. Well done, and enjoy your sub! Thanks Meredith for the gift! Love you, sweetheart," Jake said.


    The chat went wild.


    Damien whistled.


    Justin smiled.


    Liza nodded, her arms crossed.


    The rest of the Casual Clowns joined the gang. They looked into the shrine''s interior before going to Sushi God for snacks and drinks! They also interacted with the chat, and it was overall a good time before the main event.


    A lot of yers gathered at the scene as well.


    People took photos in-game with Jake and others and interacted with them in a friendly manner. There was no way for assassins targeting Jake to step in, as the guards and archers of Asta Bow were on standby. Jake also had arrived in a carriage, meaning he was safer than ever.


    Soon, the golden beam descended from the skies.


    It blinded everyone at the scene.


    NPCs grew frightened as it looked like legendary existences manifested!


    yers however were aware that the game masters did their work!


    The entire ce erupted in cheers when everyone saw the spinning globe perched within the shrine. It rotated slowly, with the Southern Continent highlighted.


    [You have be a part owner of The Southern Continent Globe Teleport.]


    [You can use it for free.]


    [You can check its status and other information by touching it.]


    [The Southern Continent Globe Teleport willst thirty days from now on!]


    Justin stood up.


    He longingly looked at it.


    Jake pushed him forward. "Have fun."


    Justin sucked in his lips and nodded.


    He ran toward it, eager to meet his beloved.

 Chapter 287: The Oath Kingdom (1)

    Three days passed after Jake''s first stream.


    He was in Viktor''s mansion in Asta Bow''s Household. It could be said that Jake visited the heart of his royal family!


    "Fifty thousand people watched your first stream, huh?" Master Aaron said as he sucked on a pipe. "So many people! Haha! I wasn''t mistaken about yer charisma!"


    Jake chuckled, "Thanks, Master Aaron. It was more than I could have asked for."


    Jake''s first stream was a huge sess.


    He spent time with his friends, who were a huge part of his stream. They also interacted with the chat and learned more about the new scene and his audience.


    Damien taught Jake a lot on that day. He even made a video call with Jake the same day in the evening to pass on a few more tricks for keeping the audience interested.


    Before that call, Jake spent a casual day with his stream, showing them his forms and a little of his prowess onmon monsters dwelling in Asta Bow''snds.


    He told his editor to make videos for his every form. He even passed him notes he wanted to include, as sharing his experience with others was fun and helped Jake solidify his foundations.


    "Because I aim for casual and chatty streams, I think I need a stream partner! I know mypanions will soon add variety to the stream, but inviting interesting persona for my stream sounds like the best way," Jake said, sharing the feedback he''d received from streaming with Casual Clowns.


    Master Aaron stroked his beard. "Like a bow needs an arrow to show its full potential, yer streams need someone else toplete them. Sounds like yer an archer in more ways than one!"


    Jake smiled. Continue your saga on §Þ??


    Viktor sneered, "It means you''re not interesting enough, Master Aaron."


    "What did yer say?!" Master Aaron grew redder as he shouted at Viktor. Despite believing in Jake and his craftsmanship, Master Aaron thought his skills weren''t attractive to Jake''s audience.


    He didn''t share it with Jake because he believed in him.


    Viktor however spat that without any sympathy.


    "He''s going for The North without streaming in your smithy. Does that not say enough?" Viktor asked as he stuffed his head in his palm, leaning on the desk.


    Master Aaron red at him. ''This disrespectful tsundere brat!''


    Jake chimed in, "That''s not the case. The Artisan Subss is an important part of my archery, and I want others who are aiming for my archery to pick it up as well. It''s just that I want to head North as fast as possible. I want to confirm my theory and meet my girlfriend on another continent."


    Viktor scoffed before Jake could finish his words. "Women will hold you back. She''s already thwarted your ns and growth. I get it you''re young, but the faster you realize that she''s slowing you down, the better. You want to be The Supreme Archer or The Supreme Husband?"


    Jake stared into Viktor''s eyes in a heavy silence.


    A few secondster, he replied, "The Supreme Archer."


    "Bone her twice and go out for dinner three times in a month, and you both will be satiated then," Viktor said as a matter of fact. He didn''t even look like he was joking or lying.


    Jake twisted his face. "In your case, it''s six times and nine dinners a month? How rich and healthy."


    Viktor harrumphed and changed the topic, "You don''t want our noble title or any information about The Oath Kingdom?"


    On his way to the North, Jake would pass through two important checkpoints: the Oath Kingdom and the Demi-Human Jungle.


    If Jake were to put on the title of Asta Bow Household, he''d get more advantages in The Oath Kingdom since The Warmonger Empire had neutral rtions with them, on top of their business rtionships.


    The Demi-Human Jungle was also neutral to these two powerhouses, but it was much more secluded from the Human World and matters. That said, it also had a few business channels with humanity powerhouses close to it, including The Warmonger Empire.


    Jake didn''t want to have this many responsibilities yet.


    He was still a low-level yer.


    He also didn''t want any spoilers about The Oath Kingdom! Spoilers soiled his enjoyment. Perhaps it''d be better for his sake to learn more about this kingdom and go through it without any hurdles, but Jake couldn''t learn everything about his path on paper or from Viktor.


    It didn''t sound right to him. It stunk!


    "What about the assassins?" Master Aaron asked, feeling better as Jake had proved his thoughts wrong.


    Jake nodded. "These guys aren''t a problem. I told them I would not let their guild members and allies enter the teleport if they kept that facade. It was more than enough, to say the least."


    He learned about those guilds and their allies through Damien and Mary. These two were knowledgeable about their continent''s guilds and other groups, simplifying Jake''s negotiation.


    His talk with the other guilds couldn''t even be called negotiation, though. It was more like an order.


    "Haha!" Viktor and Aaronughed upon hearing the details of Jake''s deal.


    Jake chuckled. "I don''t have to worry about anything. You also can rest assured and wait for my return! I wille back stronger and better in all fields!"


    Before this voyage, Jake asked for tips from the people who helped him the most.


    For the fletching subss, Jake asked for notes about fletching he should focus on from Viktor. For the artisan subss, Jake naturally had Master Aaron''s knowledge written down for this endeavor.


    Jake also met with Saku and asked about mines in northern territories.


    Jake needed a swordsman subss, so he asked Minerva for help. After scolding Viktor for an hour, she took him to an old friend who had helped Jake with this. He taught him a few moves and then wrote pointers that should help Jake fix his ws and strengthen his skills.


    Those were areas that had to catch up with Jake''s archery. The Artisan and Fletching subsses were the most crucial.


    "I''ll get skills from those notes," Jake dered, with confidence sculpting his face. He looked so handsome that his girlfriend probably would spend all her will not to show anything on her face.


    Viktor harrumphed.


    Master Aaron nodded with a gleeful smile.


    "I''ll be going. My streaming partner should arrive soon here," Jake said.


    "Don''t die before making a checkpoint in The Oath Kingdom," Viktor said.


    Master Aaron waved at Jake with a liquor in his hand. "Have fun, Jake!"


    -


    Jake walked through the thoroughfare.


    Asta Bow''s capital¡ªArtemis¡ªlived its second prime.


    Various yers and NPCs engaged in a heated conversation, with the rest packing their carriages with the stuff that would soon bolt to The Shrine Of The Legendary Star Bow, where the teleport between continents was perched.


    No one bothered Jake as he draped his face in a deep hood.


    For obvious reasons, it was different from the equipment he''d sported during the esports tournaments.


    "Oh, she''s here," Jake smiled upon noticing his first streaming partner.


    He walked to a group of women surrounding her. Those were all high-level yers who reminded Jake of movies'' bodyguards, or perhaps even real-world''s bodyguards.


    He smiled, "I''m surprised your sister allowed you to be alone with me."


    [AAAAAAAA has joined your team.]


    Maria smiled at Jake. "I''m surprised, too! But this is a golden chance to finally y the game how it''s meant to be yed! Please, take care of me, Jake!"


    "Yeah, you too, Maria," Jake chuckled.


    Violette ck allowed Maria to travel the world alone because Jake had shown her how strong he was. She was also sure that nothing terrible would happen to Maria, as she had learned how to ''abandon'' her in-game character before anything disgusting could happen to it.


    Another reason was that Mary November should be furious at these two having fun together.


    It would make Jake closer to her guild instead of Mary''s.


    Last but by no means least, Violette ck wanted her little sister to finally have a lot of fun with her peers and someone she liked without her guild members supervising her.


    "I''m not streaming yet," Jake said.


    "Oh, okay!" Maria nodded, drawing a chuckle from Jake.


    She was as energetic as during their first conversation through the voice chat. Maybe she was even more excited about this adventure to The Oath Kingdom than Jake was. Nheless, it was nice to have a beautifulpanion with the voice of an angel!


    Jake sneered, ''Meredith should be jealous. You can''t just say you want your best friend''s boyfriend to be with you two while you''re shopping! Nah, that won''t pass! I swear she must see me with Maria! If not, I will send her highlights from the stream and ask for her opinion!''


    Of course, Jake realizedte that he could draw out his girlfriend''s jealousy.


    His initial goal was to make his stream more enjoyable and different from others.


    "How have you been?" Jake asked.


    "Very good! I be so much closer with my teammates! We still didn''t have a chance to go to the dungeon alone¡­ so I want our journey to prove to my older sister that I don''t need anyone to look after me! I''m not clumsy me in this world!" Maria dered with a prideful expression.


    Jake''s eagle tattoo heated.


    "I believe you," Jake chuckled. "We all do."


    [You have summoned your pets.]

 Chapter 288: The Oath Kingdom (2)

    "You have Vision?!" Jake asked in a rush.


    Maria nodded with a soft smile. "Yes!"


    Knowing how astonishing it was to evolve The Perception Skill to Vision so early, Maria wasn''t surprised by Jake''s reaction. Anyone who learned about this feat reacted the same, if not louder.


    Her Vision enabled her to see the world for the first time in her life.


    It was a precious skill for Maria and the main reason she was a powerful mage.


    "Wow," Jake whispered, not hiding his shock. His chat also spammed shocked emoticons and Maria''s moniker¡ªLilith¡ª telling Jake how precious and cool she was.


    It wasn''t a secret that Maria was Lilith, the famous singer.


    Many people spected about it while looking at her real-self appearance. She didn''t use cosmetics or change anything in her game character, meaning she was the same as Jake. That said, observant fans noticed a few simrities, connecting the dots and revealing Maria''s famous self to the world. Stay updated through §Þ??


    As Lilith, Maria had various hairstyles on the stage, and her hair was never her natural color. In the game world, her hair was ck, long and lustrous. Her blind eyes were brown; her constantly activated Vision turned them starry, drawing everyone''s attention to her pretty eyes.


    If Damien were here, he would say that her eyes could see through people''s secrets¡ªan intrusive art.


    "How did you¡ª" Jake wanted to ask about her Vision and how exactly she developed it. s, a monster ran across the road and abruptly turned upon noticing the team of two yers with four pets.


    It was a moose-like monster with red skin and wooden-colored antlers. It was even bigger than a moose on Earth, towering above Jake and Maria despite staying at least forty meters away.


    The monster howled before rushing at the team.


    Unperturbed, Jake raised his bow and nocked eight arrows. He drew the highest anchor in his Formless Soldier Form, waiting for his teammate to start the sequence of actions.


    Fixing her staff on the monster, Maria cast a gravity skill on its hind legs, pulling them close. It was enough to topple down the monster whose low intelligence couldn''tprehend what had happened.


    It fell onto its side with a loud thud!


    Famous whistles boomed on the thoroughfare leading toward The Oath Kingdom. Jake''s arrows acted seemingly independently, following eight different trajectories, but all converged on a single point¡ªthe moose''s head.


    [Critical Strike!]


    [-5309 HP!]


    [You have inflicted severe bleeding on Lv. 35 Redwood Moose.]


    [Redwood Moose Lv. 35 HP: 3601/8910 MP: 3000/3000]


    "Its hide and flesh are so tough," Jake said as he checked the system notifications. "Want to finish it off?"


    Maria smiled, "Sure!"


    A ck-steel raven perched on her shoulder twitched. It flew straight at the moose before going up to the skies. The raven hung up for a second, then dropped beak-first at the moose''s head, popping its head open as though it were a watermelon.


    Jake chuckled, "Well done, Maria!"


    "Thank you, Jake!" Maria heartily reciprocated. The ck-steel raven was a decoration before, but it had changed into a weapon that Maria used frequently now.


    She didn''t want to use the environment along with the gravity magic. Instead, she received a puppet-like raven that she could control with and without her gravity magic.


    It was an expensive item, but both Maria and her older sister were wealthy enough to afford many of them. It was melted and crafted from high-quality steel. So that Maria could use it on her low level, the item''s prowess had been sealed.


    Nheless, it was still a weapon that turned Maria into a single powerhouse.


    It wouldn''t be an exaggeration to say that there was a chance Maria would be able to control a flock or perhaps an army of those ravens in the future.


    She shared this idea with Jake and his chat, which excited them both. Jake imagined his performance against an army of ravens, while the chat grew excited about Maria''s second appearance in the tournament!


    "The road veers to the right to elude the dense area with forest monsters. It''s about time our leveling up''s difficulty upped a little!" Jake said.


    Maria nodded wholeheartedly.


    She wanted more challenges as well. The same applied to Jake''s pets, as Jake didn''t want them to fight a single monster or two/three, since that put them into a troublesome cooldown. He decided to use their prowess against a mass of monsters that should be up ahead of them!


    Jake returned to the previous topic, "How did you develop Vision?"


    "I used it for everything," Maria replied. "I spent many months in The Tutorial to get used to The Perception Skill. It was such a fun experience since I could feel how things looked. It wasn''t the same as me touching items. I can''t exin this feeling with words, but when Vision appeared, I ''saw'' an outline of everything around me. I will never forget this feeling!"


    Jake smiled. "It''s a touching story, to be honest. How did it feel to ''see'' your sister?"


    Maria tenderly smiled. "I cried on that day."


    Despite her artistic nickname, Lilith, Maria appeared like an angel after those words, silencing Jake and his chat. A momentter, an avnche of angelments draped Jake''s chat.


    He wasughing a lot. "Thanks for sharing this with us."


    "It''s nothing!" Maria replied, slightly embarrassed.


    Jake''s chat forced him to pass on their words to Maria, so he started reading theirments aloud to her. Maria happily interacted with Jake and his chat as the team headed off the road and deeper into the forest.


    ''I should use my perception skill and Odin''s bodynguage to unlock my Vision!'' Jake thought.


    -


    It waste evening in Europe.


    Meredith finished her responsibilities and even yed the game for three hours. She had also begun her voyage to the North, though in her case, it was a lone journey.


    She didn''t have close friends around her level.


    The silver lining was that her best friends, Loe Loe and Rae, said they would meet her in one of the cities she should pass in her lone endeavor and help her with the quests and progress there.


    "Jake told me he would stream today," Meredith whispered. She had bathed and made light food, as ying the game put a toil on her body no one should ignore.


    She was also hungry.


    Opening herptop and going to Jake''s social media, Meredith casually reached for the tea and brought it closer to her lips.


    That was when Jake''s voice resounded in the speakers.


    "Keep going, Maria!"


    The tea''s steam brushed Meredith''s lips.


    She hadn''t drunk it yet, for she froze.


    ''MAAAAAAAAAAAARIA?!'' Meredith inwardly eximed. She put down the cup of tea in a sh and brought her face closer to herptop, staring at Jake''s team.


    Other than his fourpanions, there was a woman with a picturesque face and angelic smile. Her body perspired as she engaged in the battle, and her cheeks reddened, but none of it was a w. In fact, it made her more dazzling.


    She truly enjoyed her team''s battle against the army of monsters!


    Jake stood beside her, showcasing to his stream his strongest skill¡ªThe Eight-Headed Fenrir. His pets were also engaged in the battle, each acting on their own.


    That said, their teamwork was at a high level. Odin used his howl whenever Maria''s victims stood up. He extended their stun duration! Ender yed tricks on their low intelligence by weaving webs of darkness around them.


    Medusa slithered across the ground, bitting into their gaping wounds.


    Wukong was on Jake''s rear, watching potential monsters who could assail them from other angles.


    There was a high chance more monsters woulde at them soon since Jake and Maria were in a deep and crowded part of the forest, with their prey howling until theirst breath.


    "One has slipped away!" Jake shouted.


    "Yes! I see him!" Maria decisively nodded.


    Both used gravity skills to fly up and perch on the tree''s branch. Although these two had done this move several times before, their coordination was magically on point.


    They looked like cogs of the same machine!


    The chat cheered when Jake''s arrow and Maria''s Raven flew side by side to kill the moose below them! It struck the bark with its antlers and was now a victim of its low intelligence, frozen and liable to any damage.


    BANG! BANG!


    ''WHO IS SHE?!'' Meredith inwardly screamed! ''WHY IS SHE SO CUTE AND IN SUCH A GOOD SYNC WITH JAKE?!''


    Looking at the chat, Meredith noticed the moniker she wasn''t familiar with. She typed it in the search engine. The results shocked her to the core, to say the least.


    ''SO FAMOUS, TOO?!'' Meredith pushed herself away from her desk. Her office chair came in clutch as it smoothly rolled across her room.


    She hopped off her chair and jumped into bed, stuffing her face in her pillow. She threw her long legs into a motion, striking her bed with her toes in frustration.


    ''Ahhhhhh! Why didn''t he tell me anything about her?! If you have such a cute and famous female friend, why did you go for me instead?! Ah!'' Meredith lifted herself, staring down at her pillow as though she were about to do a push-up. ''If he chose me, then¡­ I''m better than her!''


    Meredith''s face lit up like a sun, with flowers blossoming in her eyes.


    She giggled, snuggling her pillow into her chest.


    Landing on her back this time, Meredith rolled back and forth as she imagined the world where she was only with Jake, conquering the newnds and having romantic scenes straight from the movies.


    She gasped. "He knew I''d watch! He knew! He must have been waiting for this moment! He''s bullying me! I can''t be the only one jealous in this rtionship!"


    Picking her phone, Meredith made a group call with her best friends¡ªLoe Loe and Rae.


    "Chloe¡­ Rae¡­ I want your boyfriends," she said. ''WHAT DID I SAY?!''


    Chloe asked, "What did Jake do this time?"


    Rae yawned, "Yeah?"


    "He made me so jealous that I''m no longer hungry!" Meredith replied after sighing with relief. These two understand that she would never want their boyfriends!


    "Oh?" Chloe and Rae''s eyes lit up mischievously. "Sounds so fun! Girl, we''ll prepare so many jealous bullets for you to shoot him with that you will get him on a leash for five years!"


    "Eh¡­ What? Really?" Meredith asked.


    "There''s no need for our useless boyfriends, either!" Rae added.


    "Really?!" Meredith asked.


    "Really, really!" Chloe reassured her best friend.


    And thus, these three started nning how to bully Jake.


    In fact, Chloe and Rare did the most work as Meredith just listened to them.


    She was getting redder and redder with each jealous bullet these two wereing up with.

 Chapter 289: The Oath Kingdom (3)

    Jake and Maria leveled up.


    While Jake''s level was now thirty-three, Maria was much closer to level forty! She was only two levels short of her adventure''s goal.


    She didn''t think anything eventful would happen during their adventure.


    In fact, Maria couldn''t tell whether they would reach The Oath Kingdom today.


    yers usually took carriages to newnds and cities and activated respawn points there.


    After that, they would pick up quests rted to new level grounds and level up here while gathering resources and doing said quests¡ªtwo birds with a one stone method.


    In Jake''s case, it was different.


    He met with Maria in Asta Bow''s capital before taking her onto the thoroughfare leading to The Oath Kingdom''s border. On their way there, they hunted and interacted with the chat.


    Although nothing exciting really happened during Jake''s stream, Maria was such a great guest that the stream scored high in viewership, subscriptions, and donations.


    Hunting along with Jake and his pets was also a new, thrilling experience.


    Maria enjoyed it from the bottom of her heart, mainly because she didn''t have anyone looking after her, feeling a sense of danger for the first time. Jake''s chat could see hispanions in a new light as they worked with his archery to take down enemies.


    Jake also acted like a clown.


    To awaken the slumbering Vision within him, he spoke Odin''snguage. Not like he barked.


    Instead, he ran on his four whenever a need to switch positions rmed him. Contrary to his usual visual imagination, he also unrolled his trajectories with his smell sense.


    Maria knew that Jake followed her advice, but that didn''t stop her fromughing at Jake. And if such an angel couldugh at him, so could the chat.


    Or rather, Maria''s giggles were a pass for the chat to not hold back with theirebacks.


    "Let''s take a break," Jake said, "And it''s also the end of today''s stream. Thanks foring in, guys. Good luck with your endeavors in the game! I can''t wait to hear more from you tomorrow!"


    With that said, Jake turned off the stream.


    He and Maria were also on the thoroughfare back again. He told her not to log out there but to move for at least a mile so that his viewers wouldn''t find them here upon logging back into the game.


    The break Jake meant was the respite their mental and real bodies needed.


    Jake often had to piss, shower, and eat. The first two concerns were always dealt with at the same time during the shower, while thetter depended on the day.


    For instance, if Jake''s mom were home, she would prepare a meal for her son.


    Jake would make something himself or casually order from the closest restaurant if no one were at home. Thetter saved time and allowed Jake to rest after the bath, so he often opted for it. Not like he couldn''t afford such conveniences nowadays.


    "How long do you need to rest?" Jake asked as he strolled with Maria. His pets and the chat were gone, so it was two of them, causing Jake to speak less formally.


    Maria said with a faint smile, "An hour. It takes toil to use Vision all the time."


    "Sure," Jake replied. "I think we should reach the border of The Oath Kingdom soon enough. We''re yers, so they will let us in without fuss."


    Maria smiled, "Yes! I also learned a lot about The Oath Kingdom! Of course, no spoilers! I''ll clue you in about things as we encounter them! Hehe!"


    "Love that," Jake curved his lips. "See you soon!"


    "Bye bye!" Maria waved at Jake as her body started turning into particles.


    Jake logged out as well.


    -


    Jake followed the routine on an autopilot.


    He usually needed less than an hour, so he''d decided to order more food this time. He''d message Meredith to see whether she had watched his stream.


    He also would look at stats,ments and other stuff rted to his stream since an hour felt like such a long time.


    "Let''s see," Jake popped a few tabs, each rted to his social media ount. He first wrote a short message to his girlfriend, then looked into his stream stats andments.


    "Great numbers!" Jake clenched his hands. "Seems like inviting a unique persona to the stream is really the way. We just leveled up and enjoyed the casual time, yet the stats prove how good the stream was. It seems that many viewers like the variousbinations of archery and other sses."


    Jake hadn''t expected how addictive looking into stats could be.


    Though those were only numbers and words, the feeling caused by his stream''s growth excited Jake so much that he had already started thinking of the next guests.


    It was best to n ahead.


    It wasn''t like he''d forgotten about Maria. Now that their stream was over, Jake and Maria didn''t have to worry about their image or words. They could y the game with less burden.


    Jake''s phone buzzed.


    "Oh, a call?" Jake picked up his phone. "I thought you would reply tomorrow. Isn''t it like two am for you?"


    Meredith''s sleepy voice was like a note to Jake''s ears. "I''m free tomorrow¡­ and we have a sleepover."


    "A sleepover?" Jake repeated. "Sounds fun."


    He never had a sleepover.


    Getting Jake for online games or out of the house for fun had been a challenge, so a sleepover was like something otherworldly for him.


    Meredith agreed with a soft moan, causing Jake to look down and rear his ear to the phone. Not like he could bring it closer, but he still tried.


    "It''ll be fun," she followed after a sleepy reaction that wasn''t a part of her n. "I think Loe Loe and Rae won''t let me sleep, though. They will grill me about you¡­ andpare us to themselves and their boyfriends. Loe Loe''s boyfriend took her abroad two months ago. Rae''s boyfriend owns three houses, and they live together in one of them."


    Jake clenched his phone.


    "Yeah¡­ I see," he said through his teeth.

 Chapter 290: The Oath Kingdom (4)

    Jake mmed the desk. "JUSTIN!"


    Forgetting about his n to make Meredith jealous, Jake howled his friend''s name at the screen.


    He imagined Justin and his new girlfriend snuggled up into each other in the bed. No, that picture invaded his mind as he grew jealous of every man on earth. Every man with a girlfriend, a wife, or even a friend with benefits.


    "Three houses, huh?" Jake bit on his lips. "I''ll get ten¡­ or more."


    "Going abroad?" Jake brought his face closer to his desk and inhaled deeply as though white powder lined up across him. "I''ll get her to Antarctica, in real life and game! And everywhere she wants!"


    It didn''t help with Jake''s jealousy.


    He''d listened to lots of stories about Meredith''s best friends and their boyfriends. And while it was a fact that Meredith fired a few jealous bullets at him, she didn''t use her entire magazine.


    She couldn''t bring herself to bully him this much.


    s, Jake felt like he had heard enough.


    What weighed on him the most was that he was still a virgin. And so was Meredith. He even took the me for the imminent teases her friends would poke her with soon enough during their sleepover.


    DING! DING!


    His ordered food arrived at his fence.


    Jake calmed down and went downstairs to pick it up.


    He returned with it and unpacked, letting the steam bolt into his face. The hunger he felt and the delicious smell wafting over his nose helped him cope with his jealousy.


    Jake dug into his food.


    ''This much food in the evening is bad, but who''s here to tell me off?! Surely, not my girlfriend!'' Jake thought as he chewed on the meat. ''Damn you, Justin. If you, for some damn reason, break up with her this year, I''ll kick you in the balls.''


    A lone man devoured his meal like a beast.


    -


    Jake was back in the game world.


    Maria logged in shortly after him. She sensed Jake leaning onto the tree, his arms crossed and eyes lost in thought, waiting for her.


    He reacted btedly but was still the first to greet her. "Wee back. Up for more leveling up? I think I will y up to midnight today, how about you?"


    Maria tilted her head, "Are you okay, Jake? You sound sad."


    "I''m fine. My friend broke his leg, so I''m sad for him," Jake lied.


    "That''s terrible! I hope he''s okay!" Maria said, making Jake feel worse.


    He didn''t wish for Justin to break his third leg, as Jake had matured thanks to Meredith, but at least a single leg so that he wouldn''t be able to shake his hip for a while.


    Curing broken bones in the game world was easy, so it wouldn''t even be anything serious.


    Jake let the tree''s bark go and stood upright. He noticed that Maria was concerned about his friend in real life, not in the game world, so he quickly changed the topic.


    Or rather, he returned to the questions he''d already asked.


    "How long do we have?" Jake asked.


    "I can stay up to midnight! I don''t have any concerts on the schedule! All free to have lots of fun here!" Maria replied.


    Her enthusiasm stirred Jake as he could see them leveling up in The Oath Kingdom''snd for even two hours should they pick up their pace to reach their border.


    Jake nodded. "It''s easy to level up here. If we hurry up, we should have enough time to fight monsters in The Oath Kingdom."


    Maria agreed with Jake.


    It was simple to level up for two reasons.


    Their team consisted of two yers who should have leveled up at least a few months before.


    Their skills and proficiencies were so high that killing monsters was effortless and efficient. Had Jake not learned his Eight-Headed Fenrir, his archery wouldn''t have new skills to practice.


    The second reason was that they were on Asta Bow''snd. Monsters here were too aggressive and straightforward, meaning Jake could easily find a high ground to pummel them with his arrows.


    In this environment, his archery excelled so much that he could show others the prowess of his ss and stats. That said, the same went for Maria, as magic was shapeless and adaptable.


    Theirbo and affinity were also so high that their leveling up was easier, to say nothing of Jake''spanions and their absurd strength dwelling in their little bodies.


    "Let''s go!" Jake smiled.


    "Yes!" Maria nodded.


    On their way to the border, these two met a few yers and NPCs either leaving or going to The Oath Kingdom. Some recognized them and wanted to butt into their free time, but Jake shooed them away with a few words and re, making Maria stare at him differently.


    What he did was nothing different from what her bodyguards did, yet his choice of words and presence caused her to feel different and warmer.


    It felt nice, perhaps because Jake stressed that it was their free time for them to enjoy without anyone else.


    Finally, the border between Asta Bow''s Province and The Oath Kingdom''snd could be seen.


    Jake recalled Viktor''s words. "Right, he told me that their soldiers are stationed only on main roads, but The Emperor and his house still can tell how many people cross the border of each province. It''s not as reliable as it sounds, as there are so many skills in the world, and magic is on the rise."


    "I see," Maria nodded.


    There was a simple custom to avoidmotion on the border. Disy a status and get it over with. It was as simple as that, so Jake and Maria followed that rule.


    Despite being blind, Maria had long since remembered the system''s panels and could maneuver through it from memory alone.


    Without any problem, Jake and Maria went past the soldiers from both powerhouses.


    A little deeper into the forest was enough to get ambushed by a monster.


    This time, it was an oversized bat.


    It flew where Jake and Maria had been, as these two used their skills to dodge its assault.


    After nocking an arrow, Jake shot the bat.


    He hit the monster but didn''t do as much damage as he should have.


    It surprised him.


    "Hum, hum!" Maria lifted her chin and raised her index finger. "We haven''t made an oath with The Oath Kingdom or the noble to which this province belongs, meaning we can''t deal normal damage to monsters! We need an oath of the hunt to level up like others here!"


    Jake craned his head at her, slightly surprised at her smiling face, and asked, "Seriously?"


    "Yes!" Maria''s smile grew wider.


    It was so fun to teach others instead of being taught by high-level yers! She could show her preparation and knowledge to her friend!


    And while Maria was grinning, Jake looked at the bat, making circles off to his side.


    He sneered, "Oh, we can still level up until we get to the capital!"


    Their strength was that much different from that of other yers around their level.


    Maria nodded.


    A curve of her smile turned from a sweet one to a confident one.

 Chapter 291: The Oath Kingdom (5)

    Jake felt odd about monsters having unusual protection in The Oath Kingdom and their territories.


    It didn''t make much sense to him, as those monsters could be powerful outside the kingdom''s boundaries.


    Ifck of oath could even reduce Jake''s damage up to fifty percent, what about others?


    Such a thought didn''t bode well for The Warmonger Empire''s future. What if those monsters suddenly trespassed the borders and invaded the empire''s territories to broaden theirnds?


    "I think others would find you weird, Jake," Maria said after hearing Jake''s thoughts about The Oath Kingdom.


    She intrigued him.


    Jake turned his eyes to her,pelling her to exin herself.


    Maria smiled. "Most yers would run to the capital or the closest noble for oaths. Instead of questioning them, they would take them for granted. It''s just a part of the game, isn''t it? Something that makes The Oath Kingdom different than The Warmonger Empire, which is separated into houses, each having their territories tailored to their weapons."


    The Warmonger Empire and their royalties were masters of weapons. Their capital, one of the main respawn points, had various weapons for yers, facilitating them to many unique styles.


    Each weapon then could be perfected in other territories of the same empire, belonging to other nobles.


    Those territories had monsters varying from low to high levels! There were dungeons with different difficulties and more mysteries dwelling in eachnd.


    The Oath Kingdom differed from The Warmonger Empire by having a different royal circle and oaths.


    Thetter was the main game changer that truly turned the kingdom into one of the powerhouses. By tracing The Oath Kingdom''s history back to its roots, one would learn that those oaths saved the royal tree and helped them secure theirnd from other invaders.


    "It means that The Oath Kingdom is much closer to the statues, right?" Jake asked, looking serious.


    Though Maria only saw an outline of his face, she could hear his mood change in his voice.


    She nodded. "I believe so."


    Jake sighed. "I see."


    He calmed himself.


    It wasn''t like Maria knew about the statues and their schemes. Even The Warmonger Empire wasn''t spared from their influence, so most people would find them a part of the lore like Maria found the oath system.


    He understood what she meant by saying he was the odd one.


    It was just the game.


    But Jake thought about the oaths from a different perspective, one would call it a real-life perspective. The dangers that came with it were something no one would ept in real life.


    Because of them, Jake was unconsciously worried about his friends in The Warmonger Empire, particrly The Asta Bow House that bordered The Oath Kingdom.


    Those people helped him grow as a person. Jake''s major growth happened exactly in the game. He couldn''t see it just as a game because of the close rtionships he formed with others.


    As of now, the world is in a stalemate.


    But what would happen if things suddenly broke out?


    Jake shoved this thought deep into his heart as he made his way toward The Oath Kingdom''s capital¡ªPromise.


    -


    Two days passed.


    Maria was still a part of Jake''s adventure. She told him she would adventure with him to The Oath Kingdom''s capital and beyond, meaning she could only win this many hours away from her guild and protective older sister.


    "We must reach Promise today by the evening! It''s very important!" Maria said.


    Not aware of what she meant, Jake nodded. In those two days, Jake and Maria stomped only on the thoroughfare. No one really stopped them, save for a few runaway monsters and NPCs in need.


    Those short quests offered little, but Jake and Maria were more than delighted to help others and learn about the world in this way.


    Jake''s stream continued as usual. It was more than casual since Jake and Maria had adventures without local quests or goals.


    The radio feature was also included in the game system. Thest time Jake heard about it was from Sin, who had casually told him about it when they had been keeping tabs on the fake ore vein.


    It was now a reality, and one of the most popr singers was next to Jake.


    It felt surreal, really.


    "I''ll talk with my manager about a discount for Jake''s stream!" Maria said.


    Jake''s chat naturally exploded with enthusiasm. Anything free or discounted was the best!


    While these two engaged in the chat, Jake''spanions were naturally a part of the stream. These four hadn''t said much, bar Ender, who could interact with the chat and get tricked by Jake''s viewers to ask him stupid questions.


    Odin was running in the front with Wukong. These two were the most active.


    The onlydy in Jake''s team, Medusa, was the opposite, curled up in Jake''s chest pocket.


    What Jake didn''t know was that Medusa was in a terrible mood. She had learned that Jake had a girlfriend and that the purpose of them going North was to meet her.


    Jake shared that with Maria offstream.


    Clueless about her feelings, as Medusa was also a baby girl, the young snake tucked herself into her nest, dealing with them on her own as naive kids would.


    That, however, had triggered the change even Jake would expect soon.


    Meanwhile, he could see that his stream''s numbers had suddenly skyrocketed.


    He wasn''t surprised to see the drop in the past two days because of his stream andck of anything engaging, but the sudden jump in viewers had made him curious about Maria''s words.


    "What is going to happen in Promise?" he asked despite not wanting to know any spoilers.


    Maria chuckled, "No spoilers. You''re lucky to see it, too! Ah, I can sense more lives and people! It must be the guards and the capital''s border! Let''s run!"


    Switching from walking to running, Maria went past Odin and Wukong.


    Odin howled! Someone wanted to snatch his front! He ran after Maria.


    Jake sighed with a faint smile before picking up the pace and joining her abreast.


    Whatever was going to happen in Promise should be damn exciting!


    Author''s note: The irregr uploads are the reason of my burnout. I''ll deal with it this month and prepare for August, so that I can upload daily along with my next book. I don''t want my August book to be an escape or a method to deal with burnout. I want to write two ongoing stories, so I will use this month to cure my burnout caused by writing archer non-stop for 7 months.


    Sorry and I hope you guys understand me.

 Chapter 292: The Oath Kingdom (6)

    Jake and Maria arrived in Promise on time.


    He could tell that from Maria''s thrilled voice amidst huffs as they decided to sprint the remaining two hundred meters to the kingdom''s capital.


    Upon seeing the gates, Jake and Maria revealed their statuses and nicknames, which was enough to safely cross them and enter the new city.


    It wasn''t the first city of The Oath Kingdom Jake had been. By now, he understood the kingdom''s architecture.


    He''d tell others it was a mix of Eastern and Western styles from his world.


    The eastern influence could be seen above as the tiles of each building''s roofs sloped upwards. The same roof adorned every building, whether an apartment or a store. Each floor, except the first floor, had a circling balcony, going around and providing more outdoor space.


    Businesses used this additional space to advertise their stuff.


    Commoners didn''t want to be worse, furnishing their balconies overlooking the streets with their unique wooden furniture. Various ribbons and shining papernterns swayed along the breeze as residents of The Oath Kingdom enjoyed their evening.


    Down below was the Western influence.


    Marble fences provided safety to the first floor and the content around the buildings. Each building seemed to have itswn and garden, but Jake couldn''t be so sure about it. The fences were over two meters high, so peeking in was difficult and disrespectful.


    The houses'' design was closer to the Western style from what Jake had seen through open gates.


    The duo walked down the clean and smooth thoroughfare, nked by restaurants, stores, and other facilities aiming to draw in tourists and yers from othernds. Not like Jake noticed many of them within them.


    Which was because of the ''exciting event'' Maria had been chatting about.


    "We still have some time," Jake said. "Nine p.m., right?"


    "Yes!" Maria nodded.


    "People must be already gathering in the city''s center," Jake added. Maria could sense that not many people were around them on a thoroughfare, which was undoubtedly because of the iing event!


    She smiled.


    A few minutester, Jake noticed the first wall of yers and residents circling the city center. The restaurants here were full to the brim, with most clients filling the vast balconies. A few yers even perched on the roofs and walls of the closest buildings, to their owners'' dislike.


    Scooping Odin from the floor, Jake squeezed his wolfpanion under his arm. "So that you don''t get lost."


    Odin woofed.


    Ender and Medusa looked at him with a sense of superiority while Wukong happily waved.


    "At this point, I''m too curious as to what will soon happen," Jake said as he stared at the skies. No castle stood in his way, as The Oath Kingdom''s royal family lived in extravagant three-floor houses instead. The range of their territory and the said houses spanned over a few miles, with the servants'' facilities being the border of the royal turf.


    "Keep looking at the skies," Maria said. "They must look beautiful, right? Could you describe?"


    Jake nodded. "Cloudless, red sea. It''s a mix of light and deep red¡­ quite beautiful and romantic, I''d say. I wouldn''t be surprised if a few couples are already making out. Seems fiery."


    "Kisses or the skies?" Maria asked after chuckling.


    Jake rolled his head around. "Oh¡­ both."


    "Haha!" Maria grinned.


    A few more minutester, the skies started changing. Clouds gathered in abundance, drowning the red sea in them. It was like a red canvas draped over the horizon. Everything happened so rapidly, as though someone had sped up the process.


    Everyone''s faces, already red from the sunset, were now utterly illuminating the color. People, including those who had seen this event more than a few times, found it so breathtaking that silence cradled the thoroughfare and the city''s center.


    A soundless crack popped on the red canvas, descending below like a painter''s brush. More and more cracks spread across the red clouds in all possible directions.


    In a few breathless minutes, the seemingly clean and smooth clouds turned into a picture of a Western red dragon hanging above the crowd.


    Jake stood still, amazed. He couldn''t take his eyes off the dragon.


    Blinking was forbidden as a rule. Newbie yers and new to this country residents were the same, if not more affected, as their lips and eyes widened.


    ''I remember now¡­ Shaw told me he likes The Oath Kingdom the most when I met him after our first duel! So that''s why he loves this kingdom¡­ this is like a manifestation of a real dragon! So epic.''


    Jake''spanions were also touched by this presence. On the same page, their eyes calmly hung on the dragon''s muzzle. Maria could also ''see'' the dragon''s outline, her heart beating loudly.


    Within the cracks that represented the dragon''s eyesockets were two suns, or at least something resembling suns. Those were golden and bright, but for some reason, their piercing presence didn''t force anyone to narrow their eyes.


    CRACK! CRACK!


    Those two suns cracked for the first time in The Oath Kingdom''s history, revealing two red pupils. Those unique eyes promptly dropped down.


    Jake''s tattoos warmed.


    [The Red Dragon, Akaryuu, has noticed you.]


    [Akaryuu has passed down a legendary quest to you.]


    [You have received a quest¡ªThe Red Dragon''s Offspring(Legendary).]


    [Do you ept?]


    Jake nodded without thinking.


    As he did, the eyes disappeared.


    The clouds shivered and then were freed to go forth on their natural journey. They washed over the canvas of the red dragon, putting him back into his slumber. The crowd of yers and NPCs also scattered away, returning to their businesses.


    Only a few remained in the capital''s center.


    Jake was one of them.


    He never expected to receive such a legendary quest. He knew nothing about The Oath Kingdom. Learning everything as he traveled around the world was part of his fun, but if it weren''t for Maria, he would have missed it.


    He turned to her and thanked her.


    "It was worth running here! I enjoyed it even though I couldn''t see the full picture of the dragon!" Maria smiled.


    And so did Jake.


    A/N: I feel bad, so here''s a choice my privilege readers can make! Do you want Maria to be a part of the quest or not? Tell me inments! I''m also feeling better about burnout, so I''m confident about August''s releases.

 Chapter 293: The Oath Kingdom (7)

    Jake was put in a difficult situation.


    He didn''t know whether to tell Maria about it and invite her on a new journey. He undoubtedly wouldn''t stream the legendary quest, which was too dangerous.


    Instead, he''d make a cool video about its final stage.


    Nheless, his choice to invite Maria depended on him. He also didn''t have time to think about it as both would soon leave The Oath Kingdom''s capital, Promise.


    ''I never wanted more than fourpanions because I have my hands full with four of them. It''s so hard to level up them with the five- and ten-minute battle cooldown. But I also want Medusa to have a sister so that she is not alienated and has someone to y with. A dragon sounds like a perfect fit for her. I''m up for the fifthpanion if it''s a girl,'' Jake thought.


    Thinking from the other perspective, Jake came to the conclusion that Maria and a dragon pet wouldn''t be a perfect duo. Instead, she should have someone simr to her Raven toy.


    He would help her acquire someone like that in the future.


    As for this red dragon quest, he would do it alone.


    "Should we go to the sanctuaries or nobles to get oaths now?" Maria asked.


    In the Oath Kingdom, oaths were essential to survival. Of course, high strength and unique skills were among the few ways to ignore those bindings.


    It could be said that truly different existences and yers didn''t have to make a deal with the kingdom and their statues.


    Jake felt a tingling in his neck.


    He realized it was Ender telling him not to do it.


    He smiled, "Let''s have some good practice on the training grounds. I think other yers will have an advantage against an oathless me, so they will be quite a challenge! I want to inspire others and train!"


    Maria eximed, "Oh! That sounds fun! I will cheer you on!"


    "Thanks!" Jake smiled.


    He felt heartache as Maria was so sweet and supportive. He swore not to forget her kindness and help in this endeavor to The Oath Kingdom.


    With his misfit title, he''d do his best to help her find a supportive Raven or a real deal like Ender so she could be even more powerful.


    -


    [You have inspired twenty yers, giving them a blueprint to create skills based on your performance!]


    Jake''s goal was to spread his archery in The Oath Kingdom, even if only a little. He''d be much stronger in this way and prepare for the future. He had already been notified that Ethan and his group of archers hadpleted their skills, so he couldn''t wait to meet them as well.


    The legendary quest and his Journey To The North were much more important.


    "My stats have increased so much! I need to see what they have cooked up, and I will be even stronger! That''s such a fun way of leveling up and strengthening myself," Jake said to hispanions as he took a perch on one of the buildings.


    He went pretty a rogue way this time, but he couldn''t help but examine the skies again.


    It was night, and the skies were so starry it could be said that a whole tribe of dragons were looking at him from above.


    "We''re alone, so let''s speak, Ender," Jake said to his baby eagle.


    Ender nodded. "Why didn''t you use eight arrows on the training grounds?"


    "I don''t want them to learn that skill so fast or even make variations of it yet. I don''t know if the system can tell my intent, so I yed it safe. And you know it''s not what I want to talk about," Jake side-nced at his eagle.


    Ender''s eyes gleamed. "I think Akaryuu chose you because of us. He sensed that you have four legendary traces and that we feel intimate with you. He must have been waiting for the perfect misfit to visit The Oath Kingdom."


    "Woah, your speech is getting so much better!" Jake eximed.


    "Of course it is," Ender proudly screeched. "Getting an oath would be like going against Akaryuu''s wish. An oath with a noble wouldn''t be counterproductive, but I think Akaryuu''s quest will prepare you to operate on The Oath Kingdom''snds. He''s a different breed if he can still oppose the statues. His prideful disy of might and influence amazed even me."


    "I haven''t thought this far," Jake genuinely confessed.


    Ender smirked, "You were worried more about Maria. If she''s meant to get apanion like us, she will. The red dragon chose you. Remember that."


    Jakeid himself on the roof. "You''re right. Thanks, Ender. Could you also tell me what''s going on with Medusa?"


    "She''s jealous," Ender said as he pierced the chest pocket in which Medusa was slithered with his eyes.


    Jake looked at him. "Jealous? Of what?"


    "Meredith. You also want another girl on the team, so she''s getting more jealous," Ender said.


    "Why?" Jake asked.


    Ender craned his head away from Jake, not wanting to admit that he didn''t know why. His thoughts nearly slipped as he tried to tell Jake to help him unlock more of his memories, but that would be him admitting he was clueless.


    Ender couldn''t leave his master and father in the dark.


    He said, "Prince once told us that¡­ men often can''t understand women."


    "What does it mean?" Jake squinted his eyes.


    Ender replied, "It means what it means."


    "¡­"


    After a few minutes of awkward silence, Jake turned on his game system and examined the quest''s details.


    Meanwhile, the statues also put things into motion to reply to Akaryuu''s interference.


    They could have sensed that the dragon had chosen someone and that he would cause chaos in The Oath Kingdom, perhaps meddling with their interests.


    For that reason, the statues had chosen a few yers and given them special privileges.


    Their main goal¡ªfind the yer chosen by the red dragon.

 Chapter 294: The Oath Kingdom (8)

    Unaware of the schemes going in the shadows of The Oath Kingdom''s Promise, Jake casually opened his game system. He maneuvered to the quest log, popping open the red dragon''s quest.


    [The Red Dragon''s Offspring(Legendary)¡ªOne of the legendary red dragons, Akaryuu, has sealed his offspring far away from everyone''s eyes, including those calling themselves true humans and demons, all because he felt a bad omen hanging above himself and those living in the higher dimension.


    To spare his offspring from living in chaotic and turbulent times, Akaryuu sealed the dragon egg in a different dimension.]


    [You were chosen by Akaryuu to raise and take care of his offspring in his stead, as he no longer has a physical body, and only his will remains in the world.]


    [To receive a key to the different dimension, you must first ovee a set of challenges, which will help you adapt to your new role and the dragon''s necessities.]


    [Your first challenge is to showcase your strength¡ªdefeat five bosses in The Oath Kingdom''s territory without help from any oath or external sources.]


    "You were right," Jake said aloud.


    Ender nodded. "I''m always right."


    "Your grammar is not," Jake replied, causing the baby eagle to look at him with the pathetique expression.


    Dismissing the baby eagle''s expression, Jake sighed and looked up at the skies. "How can I even solo a boss alone?"


    "You''re strong," Ender said.


    Medusa peeked from within her nest, and even Wukong and Odin looked at Jake. All four were confident in Jake''s strength and aware that their strength was a part of him. As a team, they could achieve a lot.


    Feeling their care, Jake brightly smiled. He reciprocated their feelings with lots of hugs and affection before dispersing their worries.


    "It''s not that I am concerned about our strength. I know we''re powerful and that we can defeat any boss alone. It''s just that those dungeons are swarmed by yers day and night. You think I can enter the dungeon boss'' room and ask wait for my turn? Those guys will try to kill me or ignore my request. I''m so sure of it!"


    Ender said, "True."


    Jake sighed, "Lawless zones are somon. I can enter a dungeon and try my luck, but things will likely not go my way. It won''t hurt to try it first, though."


    Because it was alreadyte in the evening, Jake was quite tired. He decided to test his luck tomorrow.


    -


    "Morning," Jake said to hispanions.


    Now that he no longer had to go to college and could sacrifice everything for his passion, hispanions had much more time and could develop their rtionships with him and themselves more easily.


    It was also rare for them to see the dawn.


    "Good morning," Ender said.


    "Oh, you greet me without pathetique expression today?" Jake grinned.


    Ender replied, "You woke up early."


    "I see! Haha!"


    The rest spoke to Jake in theirnguages.


    "Before going to sleep, I thought about today''s n. I can''t apply The Warmonger Empire''s Dungeon''s standards to otherwless zones. I was also only to one dungeon, and the legendary quest has no time limit, so we can take it slowly and look into otherwless zones." Jake shared his thoughts from yesterday with his pets.


    It''s said that good idease on the throne and when one wants to sleep.


    This was true in Jake''s case, as he couldn''t fall asleep before finding a good resolution to today''s n. He also found a solution pretty fast, proving that ideas reallye the best in unconventional times.


    Ender''s dark eyes shed with malice.


    "You don''t want to meet Meredith as fast as possible?" he asked.


    Hearing this question, Medusa hissed at the baby eagle.


    Ender''s malice shone brighter. She was his target, and he would never give up the opportunity to pluck at her verbally.


    Jake also couldn''t ignore it.


    He took Medusa out, allowing her to slide around his forearm, resting her head on his palm.


    "Meredith is the sweetest woman. She likes you all, and I''m sure you will also like her. We''ll be a good family, nothing much will change, you know?" Jake said.


    Medusa ignored him.


    Ender said, "She''s ignoring you."


    Jake looked at him. "I know, smart ass." He sighed. "It''d be good if everyone could speak humannguage."


    Those words triggered another change in Medusa that would soon force everyone to follow her example.


    That said, Jake didn''t really know what he could do to solve the issue. He hoped that the red dragon''s offspring would be a girl and that she would help Medusa ept other women in their family.


    He jumped off the roof and stepped onto the thoroughfare.


    It was time to leave the capital and go straight to the closest dungeon!


    The journey wasn''t much of a problem. Jake met a few yers with hostile intentions, but getting rid of them was easier than killing monsters because he didn''t have any oath.


    And while it wasn''t a problem, it was true that Jake was severely slowed down because ofck of it.


    Soon enough, he was before thewless zone.


    By now, he learned that dungeons were anomalies in the game world, not wanted by anyone. The mist shrouding the dungeon''s entrance unrolled in abundance, perhaps to protect the nature around it.


    Jake wouldn''t be surprised if it turned out that the world protected humans with the mist and that the dungeon didn''t create it.


    Going through it, Jake spent a few minutes in the wet stillness before emerging on the other side.


    "Just so you know guys, I didn''t use my yer privileges to learn about thewless zone. We''ll go around it to learn who''s in charge and what we can expect," Jake said.


    "You''re so stubborn," Ender replied.


    "I think Richard would praise me because I haven''t been that stubborn in a while," Jake smiled.


    He wondered how Richard was doing and where exactly he was.


    His thoughts were disturbed by a pair of yers rushing at him from one of the houses.


    "I know this guy!"


    "It''s that Archer!"


    "He has a hot girlfriend!"


    "I know, but we must steal his pets, not his girlfriend!"


    "Why not girlfriend as well?!"


    "Because she is not here, you moron!"


    Jake and Ender stared at these two with pathetique expressions.

 Chapter 295: The Oath Kingdom (9)

    One of the attackers was an assassin.


    He disappeared into the shadows.


    The other one was a melee swordsman. He closed up the distance with Jake rtively easily. It could be said that he had rushed in to reach Jake¡¯s side instead of attacking him.


    Jake, however, was ready for it. He jumped away, his body as light as a feather.


    The swordsman sneered. "Just like we nned!"


    The assassin reappeared behind Jake, his long dagger cutting through the air. The de didn¡¯t meet its target, and Jake¡¯s weight suddenly increased, plummeting him to the ground.


    It surprised the duo.


    Once on the ground, Jake quickly crumbled into his Joker Form. At this close distance, his eight arrows¡¯ release had no ws, allowing him to usher in his second-strongest damage.


    The eight arrows howled like a horde of horses, and each converged on the man¡¯s chest. The attack was so powerful that the man was toppled backward onto his bottom, unable to move an inch.


    It was also so rapid that the assassin didn¡¯t have the time for the second attack.


    Only when his friend fell onto his rear did the assassin thrust his dagger once again.


    "Your ns are so basic and simple that I can read you with my eyes closed!" Jake shouted. "Assassins at level forty can relocate in the blink of an eye, yet you¡¯ve given me enough time to defeat your friend! Shame on you, bro! I¡¯m going so easy on you because youplimented my girlfriend!"


    Jake¡¯s Meredith was hot. He couldn¡¯t argue with the truth.


    He didn¡¯t even bother with theirments of wanting to steal Meredith from him as he believed in his girlfriend.


    He loved and trusted her.


    Which was why Jake went easy on those guys.


    He avoided the assassin¡¯s thrust, punched his nose, then caught him and mmed him into the ground.


    Now that those two were below him, Jake raised his chin and asked them, "To whom do I owe this warm wee?"


    The duo grimaced.


    An apuse suddenly rang out in the vicinity.


    Jake¡¯s hair turned into spikes as goosebumps went through his arms and back. ¡¯A weirdo like Damien is here!¡¯


    Turning toward the apuse, Jake noticed a man sitting on the debilitating house¡¯s roof. It belonged to no one as it failed to stand upright against the wind.


    It wouldn¡¯t be weird for the man to fall at any moment.


    He wore a in shirt and short pants. He didn¡¯t seem like someone who hade to thewless zone to enter the dungeon or make a deal. His brown hair was as in as his face.


    He smirked. "You¡¯re even wilder in person, Archer! Shush! Shush! I might fall in love with your strength and spy on you from now on! Haha!"


    Jake narrowed his eyes. "That¡¯s something I would hate, you know?"


    "Don¡¯t you stream anyway? That¡¯s like legal stalking, isn¡¯t it?" The man¡¯s smile widened.


    "I don¡¯t think of it this way. And if you knew how much I earned so far, you would change your mind," Jake replied. "Anyway, care to exin what I got myself into? Your nickname is¡­ U.S.A Rabbit."


    "Exactly! I¡¯m a rabbit that will reach the moon and spy on the mademoiselle of the moon!" Rabbit said. "You came here not prepared, huh! I like this wild personality of yours! It¡¯s normal to get attacked here like that, you know? Especially for neers like you.


    You¡¯re also famous now, so those guys recognized the big fish, not wasting any time."


    "I see, thanks," Jake said and turned around.


    Rabbit hopped off the roof and shouted, "Hey, wait! You¡¯re not the only big fish here! I am the same!"


    Turning around, Jake was shocked to see Rabbit skipping in the air like a fairy. He could be said to be like a humanoid rabbit, but his in features didn¡¯t really create any magic. The game¡¯s cosmetics could only do so much, so Rabbit was unfortunate, sentenced to be a in guy for life.


    "Are you?" Jake asked.


    "Yeah, man! I may not have won any tournament or a legendary ss, but I have skills that make me famous in The Oath Kingdom¡¯swless zone! I have the power of bubbles! Tada!" He spun, creating rainbow bubbles that gathered Wukong and Odin¡¯s attention.


    "Those are nice¡­ what kind of magic is that?" Jake asked.


    "Magic to spy on others, of course!" Rabbit smirked.


    "You¡¯re a criminal," Jake tilted his head.


    Explore more at NovelBin.C?m


    "Nah, mate, we¡¯re in awless zone, right?" Rabbit gave Jake a thumbs-up. "Let¡¯s have some fun together, bro! I can even take you to The Oath Kingdom¡¯s outdoor hot springs if you want!"


    "So you are a criminal!" Jake shouted.


    "What?! I have discounts for hot springs! I say no to nder! Haha!" Rabbit shook his head as though he was deeply wronger.


    Jake didn¡¯t trust him. "So you¡¯re famous in allwless zones because you can spy, right?"


    "Yep," Rabbit nodded, pleased that Jake had switched the topic. "You must havee here to solo the boss! Feels bad man, huh? If it were a normal MMO, you would just go through a portal and have fun with the boss! Here, we havewless zones and politics! Such a disappointment!"


    "Can you help me solo the boss?" Jake asked. "You know what I mean."


    "Hah! It seems like we¡¯re bound to hang out together! You and me! We can achieve so much! You couldn¡¯t have asked for better intel than me! Let¡¯s go!


    I will take you to thiswless zone¡¯s master! I had a few drinks with him, so we need to curry favor with him before he gives you a free spot against the dungeon¡¯s epic boss! Haha! I can¡¯t believe I am partnering up with Archer! This is so cool!" Rabbit eximed.


    Jake didn¡¯t know what he had gotten into, but it wasn¡¯t like he had anything else to do.


    He followed Rabbit for now.

 Chapter 296: The Oath Kingdom (10)

    Rabbit didn¡¯t lie about his fame.


    As they went down the thoroughfare, no one dared to attack them. Several yers waved at Rabbit to greet him and even stopped him for a casual talk.


    A few also recognized Jake, so conversations could get really prolonged.


    Whenever Jake wasn¡¯t bothered by anyone, he looked around. Thiswless zone was neither special nor much different from the previous zone he was in. The facilities owned by famous guilds were unblemished, while the other buildings barely held on, struggling to keep up with the grand aura of prestige.


    It didn¡¯t mean much so long as the businesssted.


    Rabbit said, "We¡¯re close to the tavern where the representative of Ava Rice is. He¡¯s tough, with his first character past level two hundred. He¡¯s not just about leveling up and has a high standing in the guild. The dungeon boss will be yours if we get on his good side!"


    "Ava Rice¡­ Is there any other guild operating here?" Jake asked.


    Rabbit nodded. "Yeah. ck Shore. They are on good terms, so things here are pretty safe. When ites to the dungeon boss, they have a deal where they take turns hunting the dungeon boss during the day and night. It¡¯s Ava Rice¡¯s turn to hunt the dungeon boss during the day, so you want to speak with them!"


    "I see," Jake nodded.


    A momentter, the duo entered the prestigious tavern. It was much different from the one Jake had visited in the otherwless zone, as yers here weren¡¯t forced to speak with each other.


    Everyone had enough room for themselves.


    That said, waitresses zooming around the tables in arresting dresses were the same. It seemed like the beautiful gender would always stand out in gatherings of different people.


    "We¡¯re here to see Lee," Rabbit told one of the waitresses, his fameing in clutch.


    In just a few minutes, Jake was taken upstairs to speak with the owner of this tavern. He stepped into a building that looked like a principal¡¯s office, with the difference that there were too many shelves with wine.


    Across the door sat Lee, whose nickname was Wine Researcher IX. He wore a ck suit with a dark red tie, looking like a thug who had forcefully transformed into a gentleman.


    [Wine Researcher IX Lv. 57 HP: ??? MP: ???]


    "I didn¡¯t expect to see you so soon back, Rabbit," he said as he leaned into his chair. "And with someone else, too. Have a seat, Archer. Your pets can run around the tavern."


    "That¡¯s thoughtful of you. Thanks," Jake told others that they could have much fun here. Only Ender and Medusa refused to leave Jake¡¯s side.


    Odin and Wukong took the chance to sightsee around.


    "You want to solo a boss, don¡¯t you, Archer?" Wine Researcher asked. He didn¡¯t think Archer woulde here for another reason, but whatever it was, he would dly make a deal with someone this famous.


    Jake¡¯s career was budding, but his future seemed great. He shouldn¡¯t have any problems rising to the top.


    "Yeah, I just need a single round. It¡¯d be enough to test me," Jake replied.


    "Test yourself? What do you know about our boss?" Wine Researcher asked.


    "Nothing," Jake genuinely said.


    "And you must havee here without an oath, right?" Wine Researcher sneered. "This dungeon is close to The Oath Kingdom¡¯s capital, a starting point. Our boss is only level thirty, so you have a high chance against him despite not having any oath. What can you give us, Archer?"


    "What do you want?" Jake asked, causing the man tough.


    He shook his head, "Ava Rice needs a lot of things¡­ and so do I. But why would I bother myself listing them all to you? Think about what you can offer to us. You want to enter our dungeon. You¡¯vee here with a request. I¡¯m all ears, nothing less."


    "It¡¯s not yours, though," Jake replied without thinking about his words.


    Wine Researcher grinned, "I know what you mean. How can mere yers im the dungeon for themselves? Well, we can since you¡¯re here to request a solo match with the boss. If you want to me someone, me the game developers or maybe The Oath Kingdom¡¯s royalties for giving us this much freedom."


    It was a game.


    But it was true that yers had too much freedom.


    Jake didn¡¯t know what the game developers thought about it, but he started to think that this much freedom was perhaps a mistake they didn¡¯t predict.


    He sighed.


    A bottle of wine caught his attention.


    He smirked. "I can give you a wine you never tasted before, the wine no one but me can give you."


    "A wine avable only to you?" Wine Researcher asked, intrigued by Jake¡¯s words. "You dare to test me? I have been researching wine for half a year now! I¡¯ve tasted a lot! I even sent people to The South America server! If you think you can trick me because you own a portal, you¡¯re mistaken!"


    "Nothing like that," Jake replied with a confident voice. "This wine is so rare that only I know where to get it. Give me a day, and I wille here with a bottle."


    "Deal," Wine Researched stood up and shook Jake¡¯s hand.


    After that, he left the office.


    Rabbit was also interested in Jake¡¯s n.


    "What will you do? You really have such a special wine?"


    "Yeah," Jake nodded. "See you tomorrow."


    "Fine, see ya," Rabbit nodded. Discover more stories at NovelBin.C?m


    When Jake was left with his pets, he walked through the mist toward the Oath Kingdom¡¯s Capital.


    On his way there, Ender asked through their mental link, "Wouldn¡¯t you win him over with a spit?"


    Jake coughed. "Don¡¯t think like that!"


    Ender didn¡¯t know what wrong he had said.


    Jake coughed again. "I can¡¯t disclose this much, you know? And we¡¯re speaking this way because of Rabbit, right?"


    "Yes."


    "I guess he would like to spy on me to find out about the wine¡­ he would win over Wine Researcher IX¡­ still, he can¡¯t know that the winees literally from me," Jake said.

 Chapter 297: The Oath Kingdom (11)

    Back in The Oath Kingdom, Jake logged out.


    As Ender had suspected, Rabbit could have been spying on them. He also could have nted a skill to keep an eye on them, so Jake nned to ovee this with a simple n.


    He''d log out, then log in earlier than usual and get a private room in one of the restaurants.


    He didn''t think Rabbit would wait for him at the spot he''d logged out for more than a few hours. In fact, Jake didn''t think of logging back so soon, as he had to contact his editor and make a few revisions to his videos.


    He was also more active on social media, to say nothing of casually killing time with his girlfriend; these two could talk for hours about their experiences in the game world or even real life.


    Jake felt awkward, though.


    He needed more topics to talk about. He had already talked about his archery, exercises, streaming, taxes, and other casual stuff going on in his life. He even talkedtely about clothes he had bought, which was so unlike him.


    If he were to talk with Meredith right now, he would probably barge into Mary''s room and bully her just so his girlfriend would have a st.


    The next day, Jake logged in.


    Because he didn''t want to look around like a weirdo, he quickly went to the closest restaurant and booked a room for himself. Hispanions emerged from their dwellings within Jake''s tattoos, curious about how he would extract the blood.


    In fact, Jake didn''t have to get blood.


    "You can spit or piss," Ender said.


    "You''re losing your prideful prestigetely," Jake replied.


    Ender looked away. "I am not."


    Taking a wine bottle, Jake scrubbed off the etiquette and cleansed it with water. The smell remained, but he wasn''t worried about it, as he was confident that his wine would overwhelm everything, including the fragrance of the cheaper wine he''d bought in the restaurant.


    He put the empty bottle on the table and looked at it.


    Odin sat on the pouch with his forelegs joined and his eyes on the bottle.


    Wukong held the table with his little hands, staring at it with half his face hidden behind it.


    Medusa perked from her nest in Jake''s chest pocket, her eyes glued to the bottle.


    Ender perched on Jake''s shoulder, staring at the bottle.


    Everyone was curious about Jake''s next move.


    Cutting his palm, Jake squeezed the top of the bottle, his blood pouring in.


    "Eh, boring," Ender said.


    "What did you think I would do?" Jake asked.


    "Cut your forearm or tongue," Ender replied.


    "You dumb?!" Jake eximed.


    "I am not," Ender replied.


    A few minutester, the first bottle was ready.


    It was the first and thest, as Jake didn''t want to prepare more. It felt weird to have someone drink his blood; he would consult Meredith about itter. He was curious what she would say, and there was also something he wanted to tease her about.


    Ding!


    [You have created your first bottle of wine!]


    [Wine Of Repulsion(Legendary)]


    "¡­can you see that?" Jake asked.


    The four pets nodded.


    There was a legendary drink before them.


    It was¡­ like a potion.


    Jake took the bottle and examined its stats.


    [Wine Of Repulsion(Legendary)¡ªcreated immorally and with disgust, the wine reflects the feelings of its creator. Despite its production method, the wine is perfectly bnced and perfect for pte. Once drunk, the user can''t consume anything else for a day. This effect works on everything and anyone under Lv. 60]


    "You''re pouring your feelings into something other than archery. It''s a progress, isn''t it? Meredith will be happy," Ender said.


    Jake hadn''t replied to him.


    The baby eagle looked up at him. Jake stood still, shocked.


    Enderughed, "It''s the perfect wine for him! It''s exactly as you said! The wine he will never find anywhere else!"


    Jake sat down, "¡­it''s not it, Ender."


    "What is it?" Ender asked, curious. He wanted to grow up faster, so learning more about the world and his master was the fastest way! It would also help him unlock memories.


    Jake replied, "I kinda want to try making more wines¡­"


    "Oh." It dawned on Ender. "A masochism!"


    -


    "I thought you have nothing to do in the real world, Archer!" Rabbit shouted at Jake from afar, making his way to him in rabbit-like hops.


    Chapter Find:


    Jake chuckled, "Anyone making a living through this game has to log out for paperwork, you know?"


    "Oh, right," Rabbit nodded. "Ready to meet Lee?"


    "Yep," Jake nodded.


    The duo casually ventured to thewless zone. On their way, Jake yed with his pets. Odin and Wukong yed tag, Ender prickled Jake''s neck, and Medusa slept like usual. It was nice to caress her scales, though.


    Atst, the duo reached Ava Rice''s tavern.


    Wine Researched IX had been waiting for them.


    "It took you a single day, Archer. I hope you will not disappoint me," he said like a thug. Even his tuxedo could no longer save his aura.


    Jake faintly smiled.


    He took out a bottle and put it on the desk.


    Snatching it like an otherworldly treasure, the Wine Researcher caressed the bottle. "A cheap bottle of a cheap wine¡­"


    Jake gulped down. "It''s a content that matters."


    Wine Researcher''s eyes widened in shock then.


    ''He must have noticed the wine''s description,'' Jake thought. "Drink with caution."


    Wine Researcher sneered.


    He popped open the lid.


    The fragrance of the wine nearly made him moan.


    He poured it into his ss and lifted it like a treasure. He swayed the liquid around its edges, looking into it as though having a scope in the eye.


    He finally took a sip.


    "Oh," he moaned. What a¡­ perfect bnce! The vor, the smell, the aftertaste! I dare to say this is the finest I''ve ever drank! And what''s the wine for? It''s to celebrate and drink with the food, yet this wine refuses any food and forces me to drink more!


    Extraordinary! This is¡­ miraculous wine! Oh my!"


    He sounded like an expert straight from the royal circle.


    Where was the thug?


    Rabbit and Jake stared at the Wine Researched like a pair of idiots.


    "I can only stop by going against this wine''s purpose!" Wine Researcher shouted, picking up a slice of bread and putting it into his mouth.


    He shoved it down his throat.


    In the next second, his stomach exploded.


    He bled to death.


    [You have killed Wine Researcher IX Lv. 57]


    [You have leveled up.]


    [You have leveled up.]


    [You have¡­]


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"

 Chapter 298: The Oath Kingdom (12)

    What had urred shocked everyone to the core.


    Even Medusa stared at the bloody chair with widened eyes. Others sat still, unaware of how to react. No one from Jake''s team felt like breaking the silence.


    Rabbit did.


    He toppled backward from the chair and caught his head, screaming, "Holy Franklin and Benjamin! Lee died! He died from the explosion within! A wine killed him in one shot!"


    "¡­he went against the wine," Jake reasoned.


    "Aren''t we in trouble?! I can escape, but what about you?" Rabbit asked.


    "I don''t think we''re in trouble," Jake replied. "He got what he wanted! It''s his fault for not heeding the wine''s description. If he goes against the deal, he''s a scammer!"


    "Bro!" Rabbit shook his head. "Not only did you kill him, but you also called him a scammer!"


    "Dude, he died on his own!" Jake rebuked.


    Rabbit sighed, "You leveled up! Thrice!"


    "That I did¡­ but I didn''t want to level up! He can''t be that petty, too, right?" Jake asked.


    Rabbit pondered, "I don''t know him that well¡­ we should just sit here and wait."


    "Yeah, I guess," Jake nodded.


    Dying in one''s territory and in such a way could negatively stamp one''s future. Rabbit and Jake were aware of this, so they didn''t run away and waited for the development.


    Which arrived five minutester.


    Wine Researcher IXnded in the office with his main character.


    It was a character past level two hundred, with equipmentpelling everyone to take a nce at. He kicked the bloody chair and put in a new one, taking a seat.


    He smiled, "I loved that."


    "You okay¡­ Lee?" Rabbit asked.


    "This wine taught me that there''s much more to study! How couldn''t I be okay, Rabbit? I indulged in a unique wine in an inappropriate way, and I paid the price for that. I couldn''t ask for more," Lee replied. It looks like the bottle survived. I would hate myself if even a drop spilled over!


    Now, Archer. You''re a man of a word. I like you! I''ll schedule your dungeon run."


    "Thanks," Jake smiled.


    -


    "Rabbit¡­ what the hell do you want?" Lee asked.


    "Huh?" Rabbit replied, perplexed.


    "I want you to spy on Archer! I need to know where he gets this vine from. It''s not just about my pte anymore. Once its description gets hidden, such a strong wine can topple kingdoms! We might be the first guild to be royals by sharing this wine with The Oath Kingdom''s royalty!" Lee said.


    "Aren''t royalties high-level? No yer can match them yet, right?" Rabbit asked while staring at the wine''s description, which said that the effect worked on any existence below level sixty.


    It meant that Jake''s wine needed more proficiency or time.


    Wines turned better with time, after all.


    "Do you know why those royalties are of such a high level? Why no one can touch them?" Lee asked.


    Rabbit shook his head.


    "Because the game developers don''t want yers to wage a war against them with their guilds! They want things to be more interesting! And this wine is way too interesting! It''s revolutionary!" Lee eximed, spitting lots of saliva as he passionately exined what this wondrous liquid could do. "So?"


    "I tried to spy on him yesterday, but he randomly logged out! He logged in when I was asleep!" Rabbit replied.


    "So he''s aware of what you can do," Lee stated.


    "Yeah, I told him! Hehe!" Rabbit innocently replied.


    "Tsk! You''re so useless," Lee sighed. "I can only count on myself and my guild! We''ll build a good rtionship with Archer, then rope him into our guild! If not, we''ll be good buddies. I can always ask for more wine in exchange for anything!


    He would never guess my intent!"


    Rabbit chuckled.


    -


    "Killing royalties in the banquet sounds like a plot straight from a novel," Jake said.


    Rabbit chuckled, "Yep, it sounds fun too."


    "I''m confused as to why you''d share this with me¡­. Why?" Jake asked.


    "Because it''s fun!" Rabbit chuckled. "I know lots of secrets because I''m such a good voyeur. And when I know so much, I can manipte things from the shadows. I can expect things to happen my way or not! You''re one of the unexpected variables in my game! It''s so fun to have such a famous yer around!"


    "You''re weird," Jake said.


    "I take that as apliment," Rabbit said, showing his white teeth. You''ll enter the dungeon tomorrow. Do you have to prepare now?"


    "Yeah," Jake nodded. "It''s a solo run, and I don''t want any information beforehand. My goal is to prepare arrows and other stuff. My ss is demanding."


    "True! When you''re done with it, tell me. I''ll introduce you to another boss!" Rabbit chuckled.


    He waved at Jake, who headed to buy arrows.


    Of course, Jake wouldn''t be able to buy arrows so easily. Rabbit also didn''t miss this fact and used one of his powers to spy on Jake to see what this man was plotting.


    s, his next visions disappointed him.


    Jake asked for a room to make arrows in The Oath Kingdom''s famous smith. It wasn''t easy because the cksmith didn''t favor someone making arrows in his smithy. Jake made a deal with him and showcased his skills, which intrigued the man.


    It was fun for those interested in crafting, but for Rabbit, it was boring.


    Before he noticed, it was night.


    Jake logged out, and so did he.


    Rabbit, however, wasn''t aware that Jake kept everything in mind.


    While Rabbit peacefully slept in real life, Jake woke up at midnight to prepare for tomorrow''s dungeon run. His creations drew a sneer from Ender.


    Atst, it was a new day.


    Jake met with Lee and Rabbit.


    Ava Rice''s guild members were also notified and interested in Jake''s challenge.


    "He''s the one who said that he will clear the dungeon without any oath."


    "Sounds difficult."


    "Well, it was done before, right?"


    Chapter Discover:


    "Yeah, but he''s an archer."

 Chapter 299: The Oath Kingdom (13)

    The entrance to the dungeon looked like a circr vortex spinning around. It was much different from the grand door Jake had seen in the otherwless zone. It was more MMO-like than he had thought, which didn''t repulse him but invited him like a friendly portal.


    Jake stepped in.


    [You have entered The Dungeon Of Burrowers.]


    [Lv. Requirement: 20~~30]


    And appeared in another world.


    The inside of the dungeon extended forward so much that no one could see the end. It was a straight tunnel. At the same time, its walls were so wide apart that many teams could level up their characters and proficiencies. Even incisions that were at least an adult man''s leg deep lined up the floor, walls, and ceilings to the other end.


    "Don''t stumble into the holes!"


    "Yeah, there''s a chance the worms will sense you and gobble you like a snack!"


    Jake nodded. "Thanks for the advice."


    Rabbit popped out from Jake''s blind point. "Yo! I will tag along with you until the solo boss room! You''re making a video out of it. Hi guys! I am luckier than you since I''m with Archer!


    Haha! Sucks to be you!"


    "You want to be an antagonist?" Jake chuckled.


    "Yeah, why not?" Rabbit reflected Jake''s smile.


    Since a crowd of Ava Rice''s members was already following Jake''s wake, he didn''t mind Rabbit escorting him to the dungeon boss'' room.


    Jake turned his eyes toward the monsters swimming across the dungeon''s surface: worms. They weren''t worms he had sometimes stomped upon on Earth, as their height was at least thrice his. Their skin was dark and encased in Earth Armor, simr to what Jake had seen on the Australian Team''s tank and leader.


    yers with poor perception skills often were their first victims.


    Not only did those worms swim through the earth, but they were smart enough to use the natural environment for surprise attacks. Their senses were top-notch.


    "Guys! Help me!"


    Jake noticed an unfortunate man falling straight into one of the many holes in the dungeon. Half of his body was beneath the floor, and he seemed unable to haul himself off it. The man''s eyes widened before his teammates could stretch their hands to help him.


    He cried, "It''s gone."


    "¡­"


    "My schlong is gone," he wailed.


    Jake shook his head. "It''s joever for him."


    Rabbit nodded. "Yeah."


    The rest of the man''s body turned into particles. In the next second, a vast worm emerged from the hole, its widened mouth with circr teeth trying to absorb in the particles as though it wasn''t satiated yet.


    Itnded on the floor and wobbled.


    The dead man''s teammates hacked at it.


    Jakemented, "The monsters really like blood¡­ I see."


    After saying this aloud, Jake switched to mental talk, which he could only perform with his baby eagle. Ender was already on him, just like the rest of Jake''spanions.


    ''Let''s do it," Jake said.


    Ender''s eyes gleamed. He flew into the dungeon''s incision.


    Using his favorite skill, Ender created two nests. The third nest appeared at Jake''s feet, to which Jake shoved his hand in. He drew a cut with a knife he had taken from the inventory.


    His blood dropped into the other two nests Ender had conjured within the hole.


    It rushed out of them as though the dam had been broken.


    [You have applied the severe bleeding on yourself.]


    [You have elerated the blood flow.]


    [Your intent has stopped the healing around your palm.]


    [You''re creating the wine of repulsion.]


    Around thirty secondster, the dungeon''s floor shook. A few light yers were even thrown up as the short earthquake felt like a titan had stepped in. An even stronger earthquake passed through the first tunnel a few secondster.


    "What''s going on?"


    "Never in my life have I heard such earthquakes in this dungeon! By the way, this is my third character!"


    "Something¡­ ising!"


    "And it''s not the shield bro!"


    The crack in which Ender''s nest existed had been filled with blood. The other aperture ahead of it trembled, and the ground separating these two crevices shattered into pieces, forming the first little canyon in the dungeon. It''d take a long super jump to cross it.


    Something heavy popped into the canyon.


    And then, around fifty worms sprang out from the abyss, each with Jake''s blood sshed on their teeth and armor, trickling down through the crevices on their bodies.


    The scene was taken straight from the horror movie. Each worm looked even more terrifying than before, and Jake''s blood somehow shone in the darkness, like the liquid of the god.


    Craving straight from the abyss resounded across the dungeon''s first floor like whispers of death.


    At the feet of the monster wall knelt Jake, who had slowly taken his hand off Ender''s nest and stood up. Behind him, the crowd of yers backed off, horrified by the scene. It was like tentacles of the Death God emerged to drag them to the underworld.


    Jake raised his bow and nocked eight arrows.


    One of the yers eximed. "He has cheesetched to his arrows!"


    Jake sneered, "Say cheese, little worms."


    "Oh gosh, he''s so cool!" a female yer eximed.


    "There''s no way he put cheese onto his arrows to say that!"


    "Shut up, he''s cool as f¡ª"


    Jake released around seven eight-headed fenrirs. Each arrow flew in his desired trajectory and even further beyond. The arrows urately slipped into the worms'' mouths, then went down their forms straight to their stomachs.


    Their stomachs digested the cheese.


    Jake raised his squeezed hand and unfolded all his fingers.


    "Five¡­ four¡­ three¡­ two¡­ one¡­ bang!"


    BANG!


    The wall of worms exploded to death, their bodies splitting into a bloody mess. Their blood rained upon the first floor in abundance, drowning the dungeon in an eerie silence, along with chunks of the worms'' flesh tly falling onto the floor and their crevices.


    Jake chuckled before crossing the canyon with his feather step.


    Amidst the confusion, Rabbit stood still, his eyes widened.


    Only he knew what had indeed happened.


    "Lee¡­ you created a monster," he muttered.

 Chapter 300: The Oath Kingdom (14)

    "Cease this! Stop wasting such precious¡ª" Wine Researcher IX barged into the dungeon.


    He wanted to stop Jake from wasting the precious wine on worms! He was delighted to buy a whole stock of it from him. His pleas, however, clogged his throat as he noticed the terror Jake had conjured in the dungeon.


    Worms emerged from various crevices like tendrils of a different, more terrifying existence. They came out from walls, ceilings, floors, and whenever possible. The tiered crevices had been broken in ces, and some were connected, forming canyons no one sane would peek into.


    Ava Rice and ck Shore''s guild members discussed crafting bridges out of the high-level steel that would endure the monsters'' resurgence.


    The rest followed Jake''s wake, amazement clear in their eyes.


    Wine Researcher IX became like them.


    He stared at Jake, skipping from one crevice''s edge to another in light steps while wielding the bow with eight unique arrows nocked in. He drew the bowstring like an athlete, releasing all of them with precision and uracy no level thirty archer should have ever achieved.


    The arrows'' trajectory shocked him as he could sense them going straight into the monster''s mouths, then plummeting into their stomachs.


    He didn''t only release eight arrows.


    He was so fast that he might have released one hundred of them while Lee studied the trajectory of the first batch.


    And then, the already infamous blood rain spattered everyone at the scene.


    "This is more amazing than I''ve imagined," Leemented.


    Rabbit stood beside him, "Yeah¡­ I told him I''d follow him to the dungeon boss, but there was no ce for anyone around him. He''s taken everything into his control and is having so much fun. Well, that''s the monster you''ve created, Lee! Not gonna lie, he''s so damn cool! I love the performance so far!"


    Lee exhaled, "Where does the winee from? We tried to lure more worms with the blood of high-level monsters before, none of which worked. Ava Rice could indeed have spent more resources on changing the shape of the dungeon to our advantage, but¡­"


    Rabbit nodded. "His wine is legendary, isn''t it? Good thing he''s willing to spend so much on the dungeon. He must have much more of it, and with this performance, it won''t be odd of you to curry favor with him. I''ll eavesdrop on your conversation!"


    "We''ll speak through the voice chat," Lee retorted as a matter of fact, causing Rabbit to look down sadly.


    -


    Jake entered another tunnel, which would lead him to the second floor of the dungeon. However, the path to the second floor had a twist, as it was the longest path.


    He had decided he would spend much more time here.


    It was so much fun.


    Hebined his archery with the wine that was like a nuke!


    ''Say cheese, little worms'' became a quote that Jake could capitalize on after making a video about his dungeon run. The crowd behind him cheered with precisely those words,ughing as the blood sputtered through the dungeon''s tunnel. The terrifying monsters were popping off like balloons, which was amusing.


    He''d speak about it with Arthur and probably make a few hundred shirts with the cool design and ''Say cheese, little worms'' in the middle.


    If it sold well, then Jake would have another source of ie.


    As of now, Jake thought of something else¡ªthe glitch.


    He discovered thatbining his blood and Ender''s nests resulted in the baby eagle leveling up faster than others. It also didn''t trigger the battle cooldown, meaning Ender was still with him, perched on his shoulder.


    That was when Ender pped his wings.


    He took over Jake''s head. "Theoretically speaking¡ª"


    "Woah, guys, you heard him? Someone''s speaking big words. He must have leveled up a lot!" Jake teased the pridefulpanion.


    Ender raised his beak so high that his head could be snapped in a flick.


    The others stared at him with jealousy.


    "Medusa should be able to work with us," Ender finished his sentence.


    Medusa crawled up on Jake''s shirt, threatening to scale his head.


    Ender looked at her with a pathethique expression, "All you have to do is to spit lots of your natural poison and let Jake create poison arrows. We''ve never seen you create poison before. But because your arrow creates a deadly poison, you should be able to create it for Jake to soak his arrows in."


    Wukong and Odin cheered on Medusa.


    Ender stared at her with a pathethique expression, saying, ''You should have thought of it before.''


    Medusa hadn''t created any poison out of her mouth so far, and for the same reason, she disliked eating dead mice before Jake¡ªit felt unsightly. She had broken that ufortable barrier with the dead mice and indulged in dead mice more often than not, meaning she had what it took to break another barrier.


    She looked at Jake, then slithered toward his arrow.


    She spat a golden liquid.


    "It doesn''t look like a poison. Rather, like a holy liquid," Jakemented.


    Ender scoffed, while Medusa was happy. The other two cheered louder.


    "Alright, let''s see if poisoning their stomachs works better than food!" Jake dered, taking the first light step forward. Sooner than he thought, the monsters loomed over him.


    He didn''t attack their mouths this time but crumbled into his Formless Soldier Form to attack their stomachs. He already knew its location, as he had killed over enough of them.


    "Now, we count to five," Jake said.


    As he muttered five, however, the worms exploded and died.


    It seemed Medusa''s poison was much more potent than food.


    Ender nodded.


    Medusa''s eyes shone with delight.


    Odin and Wukong were like a pair of supportive brothers, eximing happily.


    In this way, Medusa leveled up along with Jake and Ender.


    A few hourster, when Jake hit level forty, Medusa and Ender were already close behind him. Their levels rose much faster now that Jake could detonate monsters in less than a second.


    Another hourter, Ender and Medusa also broke the threshold of level forty.


    The moment Medusa hit level forty, all the past experiences she had gone through kicked in. The changes she had unconsciously triggered blended in.


    Her small form shone brightly.


    It was like a golden sun appeared in the dungeon.


    Everyone was blinded, save for Jake.


    He could see that there was more to this evolution.


    Medusa''s shape changed so much within that light.


    And then, it shimmered down, revealing a little, adorable human creature.


    Jake stood still, his eyes widened.


    Wukong and Odin tilted their heads.


    Ender narrowed his little eyes, "Human form so fast? Howe? Isn''t it too early? What triggered it? Her jealousy? She''s so unbelievable.


    It may cause more harm than good¡­ stupid snake."


    Medusa''s lips bobbed a few times.


    She tried to speak, but the new knowledge had not yet settled within her.


    A minuteter, she whispered, "Jake."


    She happily smiled and looked up. She was like a little kid wanting attention or a pat.


    Jake, however, screamed, "Abort! We''ll return here soon!"


    "Huh? Why?" Ender asked.


    Jake patted Medusa''s white hair before turning her into a tattoo.


    He turned around and ran toward the exit.


    "She needs clothes!" Jake eximed.


    "This has made me recall something!" Ender shouted, "I was good in fashion!"


    "Sure thing, Ender!" Jake shouted, "You''ll help me pick up clothes."


    He felt a pang in his heart.


    "I guess not," Jake sighed.

 Chapter 301: The Oath Kingdom (15)

    Jake rushed out of the dungeon like he''d seen his angry mother or girlfriend.


    No one understood the reason he ditched the dungeon. Medusa''s human form was only seen by Jake. Regardless of the reason, it was amusing to see him bolting above crevices by using his gravity control concept. He zoomed above the crowds and monsters like an unrestrained bird, then sailed the roofs of thewless zone''s facilities, ignoring the boundaries of privacy.


    Jake had never so fast traversed from thewless zone to the capital during his short stay in The Oath Kingdom.


    "Where is the clothing shop? The most expensive one?!" Jake asked the nearest man.


    He was so rash that it seemed his wife demanded an apology dress.


    The man smirked. "Head over to the market in the center of the capital¡ª"


    Not willing to hear anymore, Jake nodded and left the man hanging.


    The NPC shrugged and went about his daily life, amused by the young blood. Meanwhile, Jake quickly spotted the most lucrative clothing store in Promise. Dresses and suits behind the store''s front sses were so dazzling thatmoners and poor people were naturally warded off.


    Men and women of high standing ambled in and out of the store with such prestige that Jake''s entrance gathered everyone''s attention.


    A yer drenched in sweat and blood, wearing battle equipment, undoubtedly stood out. The side nces of affluent NPCs were so piercing that Jake could feel them without his perception skills. The store assistants scowled at Jake but didn''t do much to him as he was a yer whose bnce should be enough to get at least a single piece.


    It was also dangerous to bicker with yers since they could be nasty and mean due to their endless lives and forms(different characters).


    Jake walked over to one of a few store assistants. "I have a pact with a very dangerous existence."


    The woman gulped, her face drained of blood.


    "I will summon her here, and you will help her pick up clothes. Money ys no role in this agreement. I''ll pay for everything, no matter how expensive it is. Just don''t make her pick up too many clothes. Tell her that those are my words. Anything else should be done as she wishes.


    Lead me to the changing room." Jake spoke as though ordering the woman.


    Although she was frightened by what would soone out in the store, she was also a professional who could smell money and good business. She stood upright, doing her best to control her feelings. She held the hem of her clothes so tightly that it seemed she wanted to tear them apart. All her stress evaporated when Jake summoned Medusa into one of the changing booths.


    She was an adorable creature.


    Jake quickly brought the curtain together and spoke behind it. "Use this woman as much as you want. I''ll wait for you outside."


    "Jake, what color?" Medusa asked.


    "Uh, the color of clothes? I think ck and golden would suit you the best," Jake replied.


    "Ok," Medusa nodded.


    -


    Jake left the store and sat down on the ground like a thug.


    Ender had been with him while the other two turned into tattoos.


    Jake asked him, "Isn''t it too early?"


    "It is," Ender replied. "I suspect her jealousy yed a high role in this. Legendary existences are flexible, like your legendary ss and bloodline. I also unlocked memories and knowledge, so I feel stronger and older. You can rely much more on me."


    "It''d be difficult without you around," Jake honestly replied.


    Ender arched his head back, looking at the skies with pride.


    "So jealousy¡­ I don''t understand it, but it might be because she has been the only girl on our team so far. She thinks Meredith will always be with us when I meet her in the game, right?" Jake asked.


    "Possibly," Ender nodded.


    "You got a new skill?" Jake asked, changing the topic.


    "Yes, a darkness gue," Ender replied.


    "Oh, sounds powerful," Jake smirked.


    "It is," Ender''s eyes gleamed.


    These two killed time by talking about their recent gains. Jake didn''t hide his amazement about the wine and its usefulness. He had an inkling suspicion that the wine worked this way because he felt repulsed, turning his blood into a drinkable liquid. Based on his mood and intent, he should be able to produce different kinds of wine. Ender agreed with that and had the same thoughts.


    In Jake''s team, Ender and Medusa are the most proficient in magic, so Ender''s words and knowledge help Jake ept his boons and get new ideas. The Darkness gue that Ender inherited from his locked memories and bloodline was also a powerful skill. It allowed him to make a real-like clone of himself, which would emerge from his dark nest to confuse his enemies.


    There was so much more to those clones than just a mere distraction.


    Jake and Ender didn''t have time to discuss the skill as Medusa left the store.


    Standing up, Jake looked at the store assistant first. He paid for the clothes through the game system before taking Medusa away from the capital''s center.


    Her appearance already gathered some attention.


    She was so adorable that a few thought she was a doll. Her porcin skin didn''t hint at snake scales but was so white and smooth that she appeared too perfect. Her chubby cheeks lit up in cute red patches as Jake held her little hand, guiding her out of the town.


    She had snake eyes, but those were so big and golden that they only entuated her cuteness. Her long, ck dress with golden frills suited her so much that it seemed tailored for this little princess. Behind her back, white streaks bounced off her back as she skipped alongside her father, holding his hand tight.


    Medusa''s appearance was as though she was at least five years old human.


    She was also so happy to be with her ''father'' that she couldn''t take her eyes off him.


    One of the yers took a photo of them, and it became viral. The yer titled it, ''Archer with his daughter! That''s why he''s not streaming!''


    Jake''s phone buzzed so much on the same day that he would be shockedter.


    A certain someone was too scared to log in and ask him through the voice chat.

 Chapter 302: The Oath Kingdom (16)

    At first, Jake was so shocked by Medusa''s human form that he didn''t know how to react. He naturally ran to the clothing store to get her clothes because that was normal. After that, he left the capital as Medusa was too adorable, catching everyone''s attention. He also allowed her to pick up clothes herself, and Medusa donned herself like a little princess, to say the least.


    It made her stand out even more beside Jake, who still wore his battle equipment.


    Jake collected his thoughts in this short frame of time.


    "Congrattions on acquiring a human form, Medusa! Ender told me it''s too early, so you must have worked hard for it!" Jake spoke like a proud father, patting Medusa''s white hair.


    Medusa nodded. "I''ll help you more now, Jake! I have human hands! See! We can craft bows, arrows, and your equipment! You don''t need that monkey!


    I also learned a new skill to keep you safer than the wolf! My magic sense increased so much that you also don''t need the eagle anymore!"


    Jake tilted his head.


    Ender glowered at Medusa.


    Meanwhile, the little snake princess misunderstood Jake. She thought that she hadn''t given him enough reasons to choose her over everyone else. In a rush, she parted her lips wide.


    "I can produce much more poison now!" Medusa dered.


    The golden liquid started pouring out like a waterfall as if a dam had been broken within her jaw. Medusa couldn''t control it, so she closed her mouth, only for her cheeks to bulge out. She had to open her lips again to let out more poison. Otherwise, she would have choked on it.


    She bawled her eyes out as she realized that she couldn''t control her natural poison as well as she thought she would, tears soon mixing with the poison. She must have disappointed Jake and also dirtied her dress, meaning she was worse than she had dered to be.


    Jake smiled and put his hand on her head, "Calm down. Let it out all out."


    When Medusa was exhausted and could no longer produce any poison, she grew too weak to stand on her two legs. Jake quickly caught her before she hit the ground and took her onto hisp.


    Truthfully, he couldn''t understand Medusa''s feelings. This matter was no longer just because she was the only girl on their team and that there was more to it. The jealousy Ender had mentioned before must be a crucial part of her deration.


    That said, it hurt him.


    "Why do you want others gone? If it weren''t for Ender, you wouldn''t have leveled up so fast," Jake said. "All of you are part of my team and more closepanions. Just one of you not wanting to be with the rest is enough to sadden me. Let''s work on this, Medusa. You and the rest make my archery so much more fun and enjoyable¡­ I don''t want you ostracized."


    Medusa looked up at him. Her tears had stopped for a while, but after Jake voiced his thoughts, she stared crying again. Jake didn''t understand her, and it hurt her.


    Ender chimed in. "You really thought he would give up everyone for you? That''s next-level arrogance and selfishness, which I haven''t learned or recalled yet. You''re pathetic, Medusa."


    "EAGLE!" Medusa screamed! "You don''t pry into my matters with your vulnerable beak!"


    Ender scoffed, "It''s my weak point, yet I never hid it from others! You were hiding so much, though. It has been so terrible to hang out with us. Despite your shorings, I liked you and treated you as a teammate. I wouldn''t have told Jake to use your poison with his wine had I ever considered you an outsider. We make Jake stronger, and so does he us.


    He also has a dragon egg about to be earned! If anyone has to go, it''s you!"


    Medusa extended her hand toward Ender. He was faster than her, taking off Jake''s shoulder and flying above her.


    Jake said, "No one is going away. You''re too weak to be on your own, Medusa."


    "Eh?" Medusa eximed in a shock.


    Did it mean that he would let her go if she were stronger?


    Jake added, "I hope we wille to terms, Medusa. I can''t force you to stay with me if you don''t want to work with others. But I really hope that you will grow to understand that you''re not alone and have a family. I, Odin, Wukong, Ender, and even my Meredith will be your family, people you will always be able to rely on.


    Medusa caught the hem of her dress, suppressed her tears, then ran away into her tattoo form.


    Jake sighed.


    Endernded on his head. "What now?"


    Jake looked down, "I don''t feel like leveling up or clearing the dungeon now. I might as well just leave this world and rest in the bed."


    Ender nodded. "We''ll sleep then. You hear that, snake?"


    Jake faintly smiled. "See youter."


    Logging out of the game, Jake took off his virtual reality helmet and closed his eyes. He didn''t care about the sweat or how ufortable he felt. He also didn''t recall any fun he had in the game, all because he wondered how things with Medusa would settle.


    He couldn''t let her go since she was a little girl. But if she were to level up, grow more and be more self-independent, he would let her go so as not to cause rifts in chemistry between everyone.


    He closed his eyes and went for a nap.


    Jake woke up in the evening.


    He noticed that his phone had been buzzing a lot.


    Looking at the notifications, he saw that his girlfriend had messaged him a lot. He was also shocked to see that many people had mentioned him on social media.


    He decided to reply to his girlfriend first.


    That was when he saw a picture of himself and Medusa.


    Jake''s jaw hit the bed. "Daughter?"


    This single word had given Jake new thoughts.


    A/N: I don''t want to surprise anyone, so I will just say it here. The Oath Kingdom is thest arc.

 Chapter 303: The Oath Kingdom (END)

    Jake returned to the game world the next day. He hadn¡¯t headed straight to the dungeon. Instead, he remained on the spot, summoning hispanions. Everyone came out as usual except Medusa. She dropped before Jake in her human form, wearing the same dress. She turned her little head away.


    Jake smiled. "I¡¯m sorry, Medusa."


    Medusa¡¯s eyes widened.


    It wasn¡¯t what she had expected. As much as she hated the current setting, she was smart enough to understand where Jake and Ender wereing from yesterday.


    "You¡¯re like a daughter to me," Jake confessed, his voice soft and genuine enough to silence the little princess. "I should have never said that I¡¯d let you go once you grow up. I¡¯ll always be here to support you because you are that important to me. Today¡¯s n is to wreck chaos in the dungeon again and fight the boss! Let¡¯s have fun, everyone!"


    Odin and Wukong loudly cheered.


    Ender scoffed with his Pathetique expression.


    Medusa covertly nced at Jake. She nodded.


    That motion signaled the return of the team to the dungeon. Jake didn¡¯t dally around and ran as fast as he could, with Medusa keeping up with him. He looked into her status and was shocked to discover that she no longer had a battle cooldown.


    Ender gasped, "What?!"


    Odin and Wukong panned their stares over to Medusa.


    She smirked at them.


    It was such a powerful and facilitating feature that everyone wanted to be like Medusa. On that day, the three of the remaining pets went through the same silent evolution that Medusa had done.


    In the dungeon, Jake gathered everyone¡¯s attention. The same chaos ensued, with the worms lusting over his blood. He ran over them with his arrows while Medusa silently followed behind him. Ender often stole nces at her, telling her to drop the pointless facade and start working.


    It hadn¡¯t worked so far.


    Atst, the dungeon¡¯s boss¡¯ room stood before them.


    Jake was alone, thanks to his deal with Ava Rice.


    He stepped in.


    What weed him was a roar. It blew his hair away and nearly threw Ender off Jake¡¯s shoulder. The powerful roar belonged to the worm with three heads, simr to the famous Cerberus.


    [Three-headed Worm Lv. 30 HP: 2151/2151 MP: 2050]


    "Do they split when each wants to go their way?" Jake jested. "The same n."


    Although the same n involved Medusa¡¯s help, Jake and Ender could do it without her help. The crucial juncture of their n was Jake¡¯s blood, and they fed the boss with it. Jake and Ender could achieve it in a few ways, and it wasn¡¯t like the monster could avoid using his circr rows of teeth. In fact, those were its main weapons.


    There were three heads, too, so Jake suspected he had to feed three of them with his wine before killing the boss in one shot.


    He crumbled into his Soldier Formless Form.


    He stuffed eight arrows; four of them were trickling down with wine, the rest with cheese. If those arrows wouldn¡¯t be enough, Jake would use Ender¡¯s help.


    Sensing Jake¡¯s killing intent, the boss lunged at him. It was fast.


    s, Jake was faster. He drew trajectories in less than a second and released his arrows into them, stuffing his arrows into three heads. The arrows went down the worm¡¯s necks before coalescing in the single stomach.


    BANG!


    [You have killed the three-headed Worm.]


    "You didn¡¯t need me," Endermented.


    "You really killed the boss in a single attack despite having no oaths," a foreign voicemented as well. Explore more stories at NovelBin.C?m


    Everyone turned toward where it hade from, spotting a man in white clothes. He was dazzling and conspicuous, yet Jake and his pets hadn¡¯t noticed him until now.


    It was odd.


    "Who are you? I have this dungeon room all to myself," Jake said.


    The man shook his head, "I was thrown here by statues to kill you. Let¡¯s fight to our hearts¡¯ content, mate."


    "Ah, a poor, controlled yer," Jake shook his head. "You know you would have received much more rewards if you worked with me instead of the statues."


    "Maybe, maybe not," the man raised his shoulders, "The deal is done, so all I can do is kill you."


    He raised his white spear above his head, then spun it, creating gusts of winds that filled the boss¡¯ cave. There were so many torrents of wind that remained for so long that Jake¡¯s short hair tangled. Medusa had tied her hair into a ponytail before anyone could have noticed.


    The man chuckled, "Archer¡¯s worst opponent is¡­ wind."


    Jake narrowed his eyes.


    His opponent sneered, "I won¡¯t look down on you. While this wind disturbs your archery, I¡¯ll load the strongest attack and kill you in a single shot, just like you did the boss. Your days are counted, mate."


    Bringing his spear low, the man entered the chucking form. More winds of different colors gathered around his weapon.


    In response to that, Jake folded into Soldier Formless Form.


    He narrowed his eyes. "Yeah, let¡¯s cut to the chase. Anyone working with the statues will be killed by me."


    In his mind, Jake said, "Turn into tattoos and sheathe the arrow! I will release the strongest arrow, which all of you are supporting me with!"


    "You have never done that," Ender said while materializing into ink form. And so did the rest.


    Medusa didn¡¯t have room toin about her gimmicks.


    The four different existences shed against each other.


    Jake, however, screamed like a Father, "We¡¯re all different, but when pushes to shove, we work together for our or each of us wellbeing! Because we¡¯re family!"


    He released the arrow. In response to Jake¡¯s feelings, the four legendary existences manifested around it. The white wolf and snake, the ck eagle and monkey, all joined hands to conjure the strongest arrow, facilitating Jake¡¯s archery to defeat the man working for the existences that wanted them gone.


    The foreign yer hurled his spear.


    At the junction, the two powers shed with each other. It wasn¡¯t an easy battle of attrition in Jake¡¯s favor, for the man¡¯s oaths and support from the statues proved quite challenging. The entire dungeon room shook as though an army of giants was awakening.


    Jake saw his arrow losing bits of its spine. The same happened to the man¡¯s spear.


    He wanted to release more arrows, but the output he had created by joining his legendary pets caused his body to be exhausted and worn off, as though he fought thousands of battles.


    A momentter, the arrow and spear broke.


    Their energiesshed out in opposite directions, each powerful enough to kill Jake and his opponent.


    There was no running back from it.


    ¡¯So, a draw? Seriously?!¡¯ Jake thought.


    That was when the space behind him cracked, sucking him in. The same didn¡¯t happen to the yer, who was no more than a sacrificial pawn to the statues. He died.


    As for Jake, hended in a snowynd.


    Having no strength, he plummeted into soft snow.


    As he stared at the skies, he heard the steps of someone else squeezing the chunks of snow.


    A familiar face loomed above him. "Jake?"


    "¡­Merry?" Jake replied.


    Meredith stood before him. She was on her way to the North, yet before she even reached this point, Jake appeared out of nowhere before her. He faced her with his back, so he hadn¡¯t noticed her until now. It was also so shocking that Meredith didn¡¯t utter a word.


    She also thought that someone deceived her.


    Jake, however, confirmed his identity with the game system.


    "OMG!" Meredith eximed. She then coughed and spoke aloofly, "You found a way before me¡­ good job."


    Jake strained to pull his upper body up.


    When he did, Meredith embraced him and used herself as a squishy pillow. Jake chuckled, smelling the fragrance he missed for some time.


    After being done, Meredith asked, "You brought her with you, right?"


    "Medusa? Yeah, I did," Jake nodded. He talked about Medusa with his girlfriend yesterday, and she wanted to know more about her. It turned out that Meredith fell in love with Medusa¡¯s hair and wanted to stylize it a lot. It was more than her hobby. She often tied her hair into various styles.


    Medusa appeared before the couple after five minutes of argument with Jake.


    "So cuteeeeeeeee!" Meredith voiced out.


    "I told you¡­ she¡¯s the sweetest," Jake said to Medusa, who stared at Meredith as though she were a monster. For some reason, she couldn¡¯t evade Meredith¡¯s tackle and was soon in her embrace.


    "So silky! Ah, you¡¯ll be perfect in the crown braid and half pigtails!" Meredith eximed.


    Medusa narrowed her eyes. ¡¯What is this human woman talking about?¡¯


    Jake told her not to worry about anything.


    "Let¡¯s head to the vige! She needs a bath!" Meredith eximed.


    Jake pulled himself together and nodded.


    He caught Meredith¡¯s hand.


    Medusa slipped away and snatched the other.


    Ender shook his head as he appeared on Jake¡¯s shoulder.


    Odin and Wukong were also here, having fun in the snow.


    "She¡¯s daddy girl," Meredith said.


    Ender tilted his head, "More like a sassy brat."


    Jake chuckled. "Looks like we¡¯re in eu server¡­ The Red Dragon sent us here¡­ I wonder if he¡¯s worried about the statues and their pawns¡­"


    "He must have sensed that you needed me," Meredith said with a cool voice and expression.


    Once in the vige, Meredith bullied Medusa by forcing her to bathe with her and then y with her hair. Thetter convinced Medusa about Europe¡¯s strongest newbie, as her hair turned sparky and simply awesome. She also could have sensed that Meredith was genuine and that Jake really loved her.


    It was odd, and she disliked it¡­ but with enough time, she would ept her.


    It was night then.


    Jake¡¯s pets were so exhausted that they went to sleep, leaving the couple alone.


    Staring at Meredith, Jake told himself not to repeat the same mistake.


    With a new conviction and confidence, he said, "Let¡¯s screw, Merry."


    "¡­" Meredith raised her hand¡­ and drew Jake closer to herself by a cor, kissing him and throwing him onto the bed. "Who will be screwing who?"


    She smirked.


    -


    A monthter.


    "It¡¯s me, my dark horse!" Prince called.


    Jake turned his phone and replied, "Yeah."


    "My ountant finally dealt with taxes and everything for the teleportation ie. Wanna hear how much left we have to split between us seven?" Prince smirked, sipping on a wine.


    Jake nodded, "Stop teasing me."


    "Three million! Haha!"


    Haha!


    Ha!


    Ha!


    Ha¡­


    Jake¡¯s heart sank. "What the?"


    "This business is an art! Our levels have gone up, but if we all stop leveling up and let others catch up, we will be able to wait for Casual Clown¡¯s original team¡¯s return! You need to squeeze out information from Kamil about the portal reward, tho! And then, we strike! We strike while it¡¯s hot! I swear, only zeros in my bank ounts look more beautiful than my Lisa!"


    "I heard it, you asshole!" a feminine but strong voice sted through the wall.


    Jake smiled.


    He achieved everything he truly wanted. He became a better person, earned so much that he could be a responsible adult, had a beautiful and lovely girlfriend, and his love for archery remained the same, if not stronger! He could focus on everything he loved as much as he wanted.


    He replied, "Yeah, Casual Clowns must return. I will call the game master today."


    All he had to do was to keep grinding like usual, with twists here and here.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!